《I Want To Be A Buddha》


 C1

    H City, a bustling city. Even at night, the bustle of the day did not decrease under the liveliness of the lights and the lush greenery.


    However, right in the middle of this bustling city, an unknown city was as quiet as a dead city.


    Underground palace, hidden from everyone, an underground palace that no one knew about. The area it covered was the size of an H city.


    Although the underground palace was huge, it was like a dead city. No, it should be a dead city! The vast underground palace was dark and humid. Even though there were guards everywhere, they could not feel any signs of life.


    It was more worth mentioning that this was indeed the largest palace in the underground palace, the Wailing Moon Palace. That was the most horrifying, most eerie, most unpopular, most cold place.


    The Wailing Moon Palace was as domineering and majestic as the ancient palaces, but the layout of the palaces gave people goosebumps.


    Since the underground palace was built underground, there was no light at all. Therefore, from the entrance of the Wailing Moon Hall to the base of the throne, two rows of pillars were erected on both sides of the hall. There were nearly a hundred pillars of light shining on each other, illuminating the entire Wailing Moon Hall.


    If you looked carefully, you would definitely be scared by what you saw.


    There were heads dripping with blood beneath the flames on the pillar of the stage! You can imagine, take off


    What was even more astonishing was that after being roasted by such flames, the heads were still as they were before.


    The already gloomy underground palace looked even more gloomy because of the numerous heads. It was as if they had entered hell.


    The fire had actually broken off completely under the throne. The throne seemed to be in the shadows.


    Upon closer inspection, there was actually an ink-haired man seated atop the leopard throne. His features were detailed, and his long, narrow eyes were closed. He was wearing an ancient black robe, seemingly blending in with the darkness here.


    The man leaned against the throne. Even with his eyes closed, he still had the aura of a ruler descending upon the world.


    However, this man was wearing a golden mask on his right cheek.


    "How''s it going?" A cold, stiff voice suddenly came down from the throne, adding a bit of chilliness to this gloomy and gloomy underground palace.


    Just as he finished speaking, two figures quickly flashed out from the corner of the hall. They cupped their fists and half knelt on the ground, their movements clean and orderly.


    The two of them looked at each other, and their faces showed signs of struggling. Finally, one of them said, "Reporting to the lord, the medicine is ready. "But, the two doctors said ¡­"


    "Say what?"


    The voices of the two shook, and one of them said, "They said, although the medicine is completed, it still needs to be processed once more."


    Hearing this, the man on the throne shuddered and disappeared without a trace in an instant. The two people below both thought that they were seeing things.


    Immediately afterwards, they all felt a stifling sensation in their breathing, as if a pair of invisible hands had tightly gripped their necks.


    However, they did not move. Other than their faces flushed from lack of oxygen, there was no trace of dissatisfaction on their faces.


    They knew that this was their master venting his anger.


    After planning for hundreds of years, he finally succeeded in the hopes and disappointments he made time and time again. And this time, he had a clear result. Thinking about it, it was normal for their master to be a little nervous and a little emotional.


    No, perhaps it wasn''t nervousness. A cold-blooded master would never know what nervousness was. He looked at the burning head in the main hall. That was the best portrait of his master.


    After a long while, the masked man lifted his hand. The two of them quickly pulled back their thoughts and left the hall without hesitation.


    "It''s all your fault!"


    Two discontented voices resounded from the room. Although they were quarrelling, they deliberately suppressed their voices to the lowest possible extent.


    "What should we do?" What should he do? This time, Master will definitely not let us off. " A white-haired man paced back and forth in the not-so-small room.


    "What can we do? We''ll do it step by step." The other black-haired man shrugged helplessly.


    "Sigh, it''s all your fault. If you had looked at it carefully, I wouldn''t have treated that nameless medicine as though it was a cherry blossom and poured it into the almost successful Magic Liquid." The white-haired man complained to the black-haired man.


    "Now is not the time to shirk responsibility, hurry up and think of a way to resolve it."


    The Poison Monster stroked his black beard, considered for a moment, then said: "This medicine is a combination of medicine and medicine, coupled with the fact that the millet infant has been successfully merged for ninety-nine days and eighty-one days.


    The most important thing was the millet, because the millet had always been used to bewitch the heart. Therefore, when the poison is fusing with each other, it will definitely be able to become a demonic liquid. However, with the addition of an unknown medicine, the two extremes of a poison doctor will become incompatible, and the entire medicine will become unbalanced! "


    Hearing that, the strange doctor frowned and said, "That''s true. But, as you know, the composition of this "magic fluid" is extremely complex. From the selection to the fusion, the rings were linked and every step allowed no mistakes. Now, the addition of this unknown potion had undoubtedly destroyed the entire chain. "I''m afraid ¡­"


    Both of them were worried, praying in their hearts that they would not fail like last time. Otherwise... When they thought of the miserable fates of their assistants and the poisonous ants on the corpse mountain, the two of them shuddered at the same time.


    At this moment, a knock sounded from the door.


    As expected, the people who had come were the right-hand men of the Lord''s master, the two men from the Profound Blue Pass.


    "Two physicians, may I know if the medicine is ready?" The two of them bowed to the two of them respectfully.


    The white-robed, white-haired doctor''s eyes flashed. Just as he was about to speak, he was interrupted by the black-haired Poison Monster. "The demonic liquid has already been made. You guys can hand it over to the master."


    As he spoke, he moved his right arm, and a small glass bottle with a green liquid inside the sleeve fell into his hand.


    Although the two had doubts in their hearts regarding the unusual behavior of the two, they didn''t say anything. They only took the medicinal liquid and left.


    However, before they left, they gave the white-haired doctor a meaningful glance. Under such gazes, the strange doctor naturally lowered his head in guilt.


    After seeing the two of them leave, the Poison Monster quickly closed the door. It was unknown whether he was speaking to the Medicine King or to himself, "Hmph, as expected of a dog, just like what kind of master you have!"


    The doctor monster naturally knew what the poison monster was trying to express, but it replied weakly, "This time around, we better pray that the demonic liquid is fine. Otherwise, even with Lord''s previous words, we probably won''t be able to turn the situation around. "Sigh, in short, let''s think about how we''re going to die."


    In response to the doctor monster''s somewhat dejected words, the Poison Monster immediately gave him a fierce glare. "Die? I haven''t lived long enough, let alone died. "


    "Staying in this underground palace that doesn''t see the light of day, I''ve long forgotten all about what it looks like outside. If I can''t even go out for a walk in my lifetime, then wouldn''t my few hundred years of life have been wasted? "


    The Poison Monster ignored the self-pity of the doctor, but his face still revealed an expression of longing. "From what those people who were caught said, the outside world has undergone a tremendous change."


    A person could use something called an airplane to fly in the sky. They could use a car as a substitute for walking. The distance of a thousand miles was nothing more than a fleeting moment. The lights were bright and the traffic was light. "All kinds of new machines are very exciting to hear."


    "Huh? Old Poison, you can''t be thinking of ¡ª "As an old friend who had lived for more than two hundred years, his understanding of Poison was basically the same as his own understanding of himself."


    "Yes, I''m going out."


    The strange doctor sat back down on the chair. "You still want to go out? If that drug is as useless as it used to be, or if it has some unknown effect, then we will all die without a burial! Maybe he will spare us for all these years that we''ve worked for him! "


    "Spare us? "Haha ¡­"


    As if he had heard the funniest joke, the monster that was immersed in fantasy suddenly laughed, but its voice was filled with sorrow, "Monster, should I call you childish, or should I say you believe in that monster too much?"


    The Poison Monster glanced at the Medicine King. "Since two hundred years ago, he caught us and brought us here, when we were still young, to this room." The Poison Monster pointed at the two bookshelves in the room and fiercely pulled out one of the books.


    "Force us to learn these books, feed us some unknown medicine, control our lives, and poison both you and I ¡­" All of this was to achieve his goal. But now, without the tools to make use of their value, is there still any use for them? "


    The monster nodded, "You are right, even without us, he can still nurture another group of people to make the demonic liquid. There''s plenty of time for that old monster, and he''s our Hades. If he wants us to live, we will live. If he wants us to die, we will die. "


    He looked out the window at the dark underground palace. No matter how many torches were placed on the stone walls, they were still unable to illuminate all of the darkness. In the depths of the forest, no matter how many humans there were, they were still filled with the aura of death.


    "Run ¡­"


    "Run ¡­"


    The two of them spoke at the same time. Their simple words were filled with determination, but there was also helplessness mixed within.


    They smiled at each other in tacit understanding. The Poison Monster glanced at the person who was tied together because of the Fated Silk Strings and said with a smile, "Since we''re going to escape, we have to make a good escape!"


    Under the strange doctor''s puzzled gaze, he picked up the pen and paper. "The final recipe for this medicine, and the most important recipe, is written by us."


    Seeing the Poison Monster write so quickly, the Fairy Doctor finally understood. Perhaps, by doing this, he would be able to give us a way out. At the very least, he wouldn''t want to capture us and kill us first.


    Having done all this, the Poison Monster placed the piece of paper on the table where they usually did experiments, and the two of them entered their own rooms.

 C2

    On the street of H City, a young man in a white shirt pushed away his bangs, which had been drenched in sweat.


    "Dammit, it''s already been three times. It''s already been three times!" When he thought of the fact that he failed the interview three times and was pushed down by other people''s connections three times, he felt indignant just thinking about it.


    Especially the scorching July sun, it made him want to find something to vent his anger on.


    As he walked on the road, frustrated at the number of times, he was thinking about how he could get his hands on that job the next day.


    While he was still feeling agitated, there was a commotion not far ahead.


    "Let me go, what are you doing?" A beautiful girl shouted.


    "What is it? Hahaha, what did you say? "Hahaha ~ ~ ~"


    "Let go! If you don''t, I''ll scream!"


    "Call out, why didn''t you inquire about my Brother Chun''s name? Just who is the boss of North Street!" The arrogant voice resounded once again.


    Bai Mu looked at those people from afar. There was a huge crowd of onlookers, but no one went up to persuade them.


    That''s true. I heard that person was the boss of the underworld. Who would be willing to offend him?


    However, he, Bai Mu, was different!


    He was born with a heroic spirit, and from what I''ve seen, he seems to be a beautiful woman!


    Hehe, maybe after today, his luck will change.


    After a short pause, Bai Mu shouted at the crowd, "Hey, let go of that girl."


    This voice was too shocking. The moment the others heard it, their eyes immediately fell on Bai Mu. Seeing that someone was finally willing to help her, the lady whose face was filled with shame and anger also turned her gaze over.


    However, when he saw that the other party was only one person, a look of disappointment appeared on his face as well.


    Seeing that the other party was a skinny young man, the naked man who flirted with beauties immediately smirked, "You little brat, don''t meddle in other people''s business." You must know that my Boss Yang is not someone to be trifled with! "


    Bai Mu''s gaze never left the beautiful woman who was being flirted with by a man with the surname Bai. She had a willowy waist, a pair of voluptuous, charming lips, and charming eyes ¡­ Tsk tsk tsk, truly a top-notch beauty.


    Reluctantly, he retracted his gaze and saw the fierce man who had reported himself. Bai Mu immediately put on a flattering smile and said, "Oh, oh, so it''s Boss Yang. It''s like thunder piercing the ears, like thunder piercing the ears."


    As he spoke, he took out a cigarette from somewhere and handed it over with his doggy legs. Seeing that Bai Mu was still decent, Yang Meng raised his eyes and took Bai Mu''s cigarette arrogantly.


    "Little beauty, look at this Boss Yang''s muscular body. This sense of security and richness must be the greatest fortune of your life if you follow him." Bai Mu pointed at Yang Kuangzi''s quivering muscles as he spoke in a hoodlum''s voice.


    "Bah!"


    When the beautiful woman saw that the other party was not only not helping her, but was instead trying to add fuel to the fire, making her look like a lackey. She immediately lost all color on her face and angrily spat at Bai Mu.


    "Yo yo yo, this little beauty has a rather big temper!" Bai Mu wasn''t angry. Only the two of them were able to see what was going on. He shot a look at the beautiful woman, then arrogantly spoke to Yang Fangnan.


    As for the beautiful woman, she was being held hostage by another subordinate. She was somewhat puzzled by Bai Mu''s gaze.


    "Boss Yang, how do you feel?"


    "How about what?" Yang Dannan smoked as he glanced disdainfully at Bai Mu. His eyes drooled as he stared at the two white rabbits that were about to burst out of his mouth.


    Bai Mu secretly looked down on this fellow and continued to laugh. "Boss Yang, how about the taste of this cigarette?"


    "Smoke?" Yang Meng withdrew his gaze, took a look at the cigarette between his fingers, and asked with some confusion, "What smell can smoke have? Isn''t it that smell?"


    "You take another sip?" "How do you feel now?"


    "I feel a little dizzy ¡­" Yang Kuangman held his head and shook it vigorously.


    "Hehe, fainting is fine as long as you pass out!" As he spoke, with a pounce, he kicked Yang FangNan to the ground. After that, he gave a devastating kick.


    Everything happened too quickly for them to react. As for Bai Mu, he immediately pulled the long-legged beauty who had been stunned out of her stupor and ran towards his slums.


    Whooosh.


    Seeing that no one was chasing them, the two of them stopped in an alley, panting heavily.


    "Hey, thank you for just now." As the beautiful woman''s voice echoed in Bai Mu''s ears, Bai Mu''s spirit was boosted several fold.


    "No ¡­" Use... "Thank you ¡­"


    Bai Mu raised his head as he waved his hand. With this raise of his head, he was almost drunk on the beautiful scenery in front of him.


    He didn''t know when, but the long-legged beauty had already walked up to him. She was currently bent over, looking at him with a grateful expression.


    As for him, he was confused by the softness in front of his eyes. He couldn''t help but think that if he were to move his head a little more forward, wouldn''t his entire head sink in?


    When the beautiful lady saw Bai Mu staring at her, she couldn''t help but lower her head in bewilderment. With a single glance, he realized where the other person was staring at.


    With a blush on her face, she turned around and cursed, "Rogue!"


    Seeing the beautiful scenery disappear before his eyes, Bai Mu wiped the corner of his mouth in disappointment. Fortunately, the little girl had turned around. Otherwise, blood would have gushed out of his nose.


    Sigh, he really is a young man.


    After silently chanting the Amitabha in his heart, he grinned and said, "Miss, your words are wrong. If I were a hooligan, I wouldn''t have been able to save you from a hooligan. At that time, wouldn''t it be better to just share in the spoils? "


    Saying that, she sighed and shook her head, "Unfortunately, not only are you ungrateful, but you''re actually so helpless towards me. Sigh, pitiful that I offended someone on the underworld and got misunderstood. "Ai ai!"


    As he spoke, he sighed louder than the rest!


    "Alright, alright, really, at worst I''ll treat you to a meal and apologize." The beautiful lady didn''t mind. Even though they hadn''t known each other for long, they could tell that even though the man before them didn''t seem to be in tune with her, he seemed to be a good person.


    "You said that?"


    Bai Mu immediately perked up. For poor commoners like them, to be able to eat for free was f * cking better than those rich people carrying their wives and looking for a lover. He immediately moved forward shamelessly, and before the beauty could say anything, he said directly, "I know there''s a restaurant not too far away. The food there isn''t bad."


    The key point was that the price was fair.


    Even though he, Bai Mu, loved to freeload, he wasn''t the kind of person to fall for such a trap. Besides, the other party was a beauty, so he had to keep his moral integrity, no?


    "¡­"


    The beauty was speechless, but she shook her head helplessly and followed him.


    After eating his fill, Bai Mu returned to the small apartment he rented, an old house far away from the city.


    Looking at the room that was only a dozen square meters large, Bai Mu sighed with emotion. "I hope that tomorrow''s interview will be a success. Otherwise, this black-hearted landlord will have to kick people out."


    His name was Bai Mu. He grew up in an orphanage, and with the support of the orphanage, he barely managed to finish college. Now that he had left the orphanage, he didn''t continue to bother the dean.


    Bai Mu gave a gesture of encouragement to himself. He had to regain his vigor and try his best to win the prize tomorrow.


    Perhaps it was the heavens themselves that had seen Bai Mu suffer too much. Today, he had finally risen above the group of applicants. Although he had only won the position of intern in the end, it was better than failing the recruitment again.


    Therefore, when faced with the scorching noon sun, Bai Mu could be said to be in a good mood. Everything seemed to be pleasing to the eye.


    However, there was a saying that made it difficult to understand. Bai Mu finally understood the long-term significance of a culture that lasted five thousand years in China.


    Just when Bai Mu was about to find a cheap place to fill up his internal organs, a fierce voice rang out in his ears.


    Mama, the trouble came so soon.


    Bai Mu had an unlucky look on his face. He didn''t even turn around as he started running in the same direction.


    "Stinking brat, stop right there." Yesterday, that muscular Yang Meng led his underlings and chased while shouting.


    "Stop? "Hehe, do you think I grew up drinking porridge?"


    In terms of escaping speed, no one would dare to call themselves second if he were to claim that he was first on this street. This speed was achieved by being chased down and beaten by dogs in an orphanage.


    When muscle Yang heard Bai Mu''s provocative words, he became even angrier. He stomped on the body of one of the brothers in front of him and said, "F * ck his mother. If you can''t catch this brat today, come and raise your head one by one tomorrow."


    Upon hearing the roar that came from behind, the men who were in hot pursuit of Bai Mu staggered. Then, as though a car that had its throttle raised, they rushed forward with all their might.


    Mother!


    The few men chasing after him behind him seemed to have been drugged. Looking at the distance, Bai Mu wanted to raise his head to the sky and shout, but he realized that the time was wrong. Gritting his teeth, he started to increase his speed as well.


    The lackeys behind him saw that the distance ahead of them was less than a hundred meters. Who knew that the lackey''s speed would suddenly increase? They couldn''t help but be stunned.


    The distance between them widened again.


    Not only that, it also caused the person, who had lost face in front of his subordinates, to run away, and started shouting breathlessly, "F * ck, if you can''t catch up with that kid, then don''t even think about that pile in your pants!" "Don''t pick up girls for laozi from now on, just let men pick up on you guys."


    When the crowd heard this, even Bai Mu, who was standing at the very front, felt a chill run down his spine, as though a cold wind was blowing through his pants.


    When everyone heard this, they sped up!


    They all held their breath as their faces and necks turned red. Their hands formed a circle, wishing that they could immediately pin the guy in front of them to the ground and give him a good beating!


    "F * ck, these people won''t be able to catch themselves today and won''t give up."


    Bai Mu spat on the ground. Upon seeing the alley before him, he immediately rushed in.

 C3

    "Haha, kid, you''re dead meat." When they saw that Bai Mu had actually run into the alley, they rejoiced that their lifeline had been saved. Then, one of them split the team into two teams and followed them into the alley.


    Muscle Yang also kept up with them.


    When Bai Mu, who ran into the alley, saw that no one seemed to be following him, he became puzzled. However, he noticed that there were a few people approaching him with wooden sticks in their hands, carrying a ''smile'' on their faces. When Bai Mu saw this, he couldn''t help but exclaim in his heart.


    Just as he was about to turn around and run away, another group of people appeared behind him. Then, two groups of people surrounded Bai Mu in the middle.


    "Brat, run! If you have the ability, run!" Muscle Yang stepped out from behind a small figure and patted Bai Mu''s face.


    Bai Mu''s expression suddenly changed from a moment ago to one of glee. He turned to Yang Dong and asked, "Boss Yang, how would I dare to do that?"


    "Yeah, you don''t dare." The muscle Yang smiled fiercely, and then fiercely said, "Hmph, you don''t dare, I saw you eat a leopard''s guts, and you directly touched my body."


    Turning around, Bai Mu gave an order to Little Si, "Brothers, beat him up until he doesn''t even recognize his mother!"


    When Bai Mu heard this, he knew that he wouldn''t be able to fool him this time. When those people heard the order, they all smiled and lightly hit the other hand with their sticks before lifting it up again.


    "F * ck, Boss Yang, I don''t have a mother!" After Bai Mu finished his sentence, the servants could clearly see the big boss''s body stagger as he walked past them.


    At this moment, no one dared to show off anymore. They brandished their staves and were about to brutally kill Bai Mu!


    "F * ck, this is real!" Bai Mu bent down and dodged the incoming rod. With a beautiful movement, he raised his hand and aimed at the air before him. Then, he viciously struck the man''s arm with his knife. The man dropped the stick in pain.


    Bai Mu''s actions had completely stunned these small fries. None of them dared to move forward.


    After snatching the wooden stick, Bai Mu''s lips curled up into a smile. I have a stick in my hands right now.


    Humans really couldn''t be proud. The moment they felt proud, it would be easy for them to achieve victory. As expected, Bai Mu was ambushed by someone from behind. Bai Mu felt an excruciating pain in his back, and he fell to his knees immediately.


    When the crowd saw this, they immediately rushed forward and pressed Bai Mu to the ground.


    "Brat, you''re ruthless, why aren''t you being vicious for laozi?" Upon seeing Bai Mu being subdued on the ground, Yang Yang chuckled as he walked forward and sent a slap straight toward Bai Mu.


    The ferocity of the slap caused a golden light to appear in front of Bai Mu.


    "Little ones, give this daddy a call. "When you guys have vented your anger, I will invite you guys to a nightclub to roam around." Upon hearing Bai Mu''s words, the crowd immediately understood the meaning behind his words. As if they were on stimulants, they immediately started kicking Bai Mu furiously.


    "Don''t slap your face ~ ~ ~ ~"


    Clutching his head with both hands, Bai Mu kneeled on the floor. At this moment, the two monsters that had escaped from the Wailing Earth Palace saw this scene.


    When the strange doctor saw that the crowd was ganging up on Bai Mu, his chivalrous heart was immediately overflowing with righteousness. "I didn''t expect that right now, there would be such a tyrant bullying the weak." Could it be that if the Great Qing Dynasty is gone, those laws will be broken as well? I really can''t stand it anymore! "


    "Monster, what are you trying to do?" The Poison Monster asked as he stopped the doctor who was about to step forward with a serious expression.


    "What are you doing? Isn''t that obvious?"


    "Have you forgotten? Are we running for our lives?"


    "What are you afraid of!" Anyway, they haven''t caught up to us yet! " The monster spoke without caring about the persuasion of the venomous monster, and directly shouted righteously at muscle and group, "You evil people, you dare to come here in broad daylight? Why aren''t you stopping? "


    Perhaps it was because the voice was too freaking righteous, or because it looked too much like the scene in a singing drama, but everyone stopped moving and looked at the white-haired doctor in unison.


    Eh?


    Such a bizarre design!


    Although they possessed martial skills, the poisonous monsters were still worried about the medicinal monsters. Thus, they stood beside the medicinal monsters. to prevent the villains from suddenly attacking.


    As a result, it created such a scene.


    Dressed in ancient clothing, carrying a bag on his back, he had the same back braid as the bald man in the Qing Dynasty. More importantly, there was a striking contrast between the two of them, one black and one white.


    Everyone couldn''t help but think, if these two people had another hook soul lock in their hands and a black and white hat with a sharp point on the head of the mourning stick, wouldn''t that be a real version of the Black and White Impermanence?


    Thus, everyone immediately began to laugh. Of course, Bai Mu also wanted to laugh, but it seemed that the other party was trying to save him, so he decided to hold it in for now.


    "What are you laughing for, quickly release that young man!" The strange doctor frowned, feeling somewhat dissatisfied with this kind of smile.


    "Alright, today I want to see how you guys are going to save this brat." "Brothers, greet your father." With a wave of his hand, the rest of the group, other than suppressing Bai Mu, started walking towards the two reckless old men.


    Bai Mu frowned. To be honest, the two of them should be elderly people who loved cosplay. If something were to happen to them due to them meddling in his own business, he would feel quite sorry for them.


    But he was unable to save himself now. Besides being an orphan, he was also a hooligan. Yang Ben had thought that he was going to Ok after getting beaten up a few times, but who knew that the two of them would suddenly appear?


    Just as Bai Mu was worrying about the Black and White monster, something that happened not too far away nearly made his jaw drop.


    "Oh my god, could this be the legendary China Kung Fu?"


    He saw two people with very strange clothing. One of them had a left hook, one of them had a white crane with bright wings, one of them had a plum folding hand, and one of them had a palm coming his way. Upon seeing this, Bai Mu nearly burst out in laughter.


    Was this the legendary inner force?


    After finishing his daydreams, Bai Mu raised his head and saw everyone, including Muscle Yang, kneeling on the ground. All of them had their arms crossed and were begging for mercy. At the same time, the two outstanding heroes walked towards Bai Mu.


    It seemed that the twenty of them had been so easily taken care of. Bai Mu had been thinking that if he could master this technique, who would dare to bully him in the future? He would no longer have to run around the streets.


    Therefore, when Bai Mu saw the two monsters walking over, his eyes were filled with more than just worship!


    When the people who had been escorting Bai Mu saw the two approaching, they thought that they were here to cause trouble for him. They immediately released their grip and raised their hands in surrender.


    "Why aren''t you guys getting lost? If I were to see you do evil in the future, it won''t end with a small punishment like today''s! " The Poison Monster said with a dark expression.


    "Yes, yes, yes, we''re leaving now!" Muscle Yang bowed like a grandson and hurriedly left with his subordinates. When he passed by Bai Mu, he gave a "boy, just you wait" look.


    Bai Mu only sent a provocative glance back before turning his attention to his savior.


    "Thank you, seniors, for saving my life. May I know your honorable name?" Bai Mu cupped his fists in a gesture reminiscent of an ancient times.


    Haha, since these two people like to pretend to be ancients so much, then he''ll give it up.


    "There''s no need to be so polite. When we see injustice, we martial artists should lend a helping hand." The medicinal monster returned the greeting and spoke with a tone full of vigor.


    Just when Bai Mu was about to inquire about the addresses of these two men, a man with a cold expression suddenly spoke up. "Monster, hurry up and leave. I can feel their presence."


    "What aura?" Bai Mu asked curiously.


    "Hehe, little brother, we are fated to meet again!" The white-haired doctor cupped his fists towards Bai Mu and immediately followed the poison monster in a certain direction.


    Just as the two of them left, a group of black-clothed men holding black umbrellas walked past Bai Mu. He didn''t know who it was, but when he passed by Bai Mu, he gave a meaningful look to him, causing Bai Mu to shudder in fear.


    "It feels so weird!" Looking at the backs of the group of black-clothed people with black umbrellas, Bai Mu mumbled.


    Then he felt relieved, "What does it have to do with me? There''s no more trouble now, but I just didn''t get the names of those two experts. "


    Bai Mu shook his head regretfully before heading out of the alley.


    subterranean palace


    "Xuan Qing, go and bring me General Ya Yan!"


    As the flames in the Wailing Moon Hall danced, a cold voice calmly rang out.


    As soon as his voice fell, a group of people wearing black clothes appeared out of thin air. Bowing towards the person on the leopard skin throne, he cupped his hands once more.


    "Yes, Master!"


    After the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, a man with the seductive appearance of a woman appeared in the great hall, but didn''t respectfully bow to the man on the throne like Xuan Qing.


    Towards the chills that the masked man on the throne emitted, the enchanting man merely leisurely sat down on the chair that he had prepared at an unknown time. His expression was one of unbridled arrogance that had never changed, and his proud attitude caused all the subordinates of the underground palace to raise their eyebrows.


    Because there was no sound coming from the vast Sobbing Moon Palace, it was extremely quiet. Even the sounds of the flames burning on the pillars could be heard in this silence.


    Under such an atmosphere, the enchanting man should have said something, but he didn''t. On the contrary, he had a bored look on his face as he stretched out his hand to fiddle with his long, black hair.


    After a long, long time, Xuan Qing was almost suffocated by this atmosphere. The alluring man fanned himself with his hands in a seemingly hot manner before suddenly opening his mouth leisurely, "Kai Ye, you won''t let me run away again for nothing, right?"


    Hiss ~ ~


    Although he had heard Yayan call his master by name more than once, Xuan Qing couldn''t help but gasp. In this underground palace, who would dare to treat their lord with such an attitude? If there was, perhaps it would have long ago ceased to exist in this world.


    As for this mysterious Yayan, he had no other uses for it apart from being called a Magus of the underground palace.

 C4

    Fifty years after the underground palace was built, the Lord brought back this enchanting man and gathered all the people in the underground palace before announcing to everyone that he was a Magus from the underground palace.


    This was a man who was more seductive than any woman. He was always smiling when he saw people, and no one had ever seen through him before. He also did not display any of his abilities in front of everyone in the underground palace.


    Thus, while everyone in the underground palace showed respect towards him on the surface, in private, they were very unwilling to accept it. However, no one dared to offend him!


    It was not just because he was a Magus chosen by his master, but also because he was very mysterious.


    It was neither righteous nor evil, but it was also righteous and evil.


    There were even rumors saying that his voodoo Gu was very powerful, and that in order not to be poisoned suddenly, everyone had to avoid it.


    Kai Ye paid no heed to the words of Yan''s. He simply took out the Magic Liquid from the Poison Doctor and threw it over with the bottle.


    "The same as before, continue doing it."


    Yayan dispelled the force from the bottle and gently held the bottle in his hand. He complained, "With this much strength, aren''t you afraid that it will break?"


    "Yayan, you''re talking more and more nonsense." A cold voice came down from above.


    Hearing this, the man called Yayan curled his lips in dissatisfaction, "Tsk, it''s not like you don''t know how to handle things. You call me here every single time!"


    Although Yayan was complaining, his hands did not stop moving.


    The middle finger and the index finger came together and after a beautiful circle in the air, it quickly pointed at the small bottle in the right hand.


    He chanted a spell incantation at a fast speed, like a movie special effect. As he mouthed the incantation, the green characters formed a curved trajectory one after another, slowly flowing toward the medicine bottle.


    As for those runes, they were like blue flames. The moment they touched the bottle, the liquid immediately began to boil. What was even more astonishing was that the color of the liquid in the bottle was no longer green. Instead, it constantly interweaved and interweaved with each other.


    As for Yayan, he was no longer as composed as he was before. Following the changes of the magic liquid, his physical strength was rapidly being depleted.


    The veins on his white face were prominent, not only because of his fatigue, but also because he seemed to be resisting something. Beads of sweat the size of beans dripped down from his forehead.


    This was a situation that had never happened before. Kai Ye, Xuan Qing, and the others couldn''t help but think, could it be that the Magic Liquid succeeded this time? And what did his performance mean?


    Roughly half an hour later, everyone''s heart had risen and fallen many times, including the cold and emotionless Kai Ye on the throne.


    As the chanting stopped, the runes also disappeared. As for Yayan, it was as if he had suddenly lost all of his strength. He collapsed onto the chair.


    After pausing for a moment, he then handed the bewitching heart to Xuan Qing.


    "This time, the magic liquid has succeeded. I''ve already tested it. It can fuse with my incantation."


    The small unforeseen event was well suppressed by him, and he did not reveal the unknown, or even the very weak resistance within it. After all, he had been looking forward to this day for hundreds of years.


    "Soldiers without generals!" If one wanted to accomplish great things better, one had to have an invincible puppet leader who could give orders. If he wanted to become the leader of the golems, he would need the magma. All of these things still require some necessary conditions, such as the right time and the right people! "


    "I don''t need to tell you this. You should have already found the answer in that book." After he finished speaking, he used the Voice Transmission Technique to transmit the incantation to Ye Wen''s ears.


    He knew that the so-called sky was the night when one needed to possess extreme yin in order to reach the peak of the fifteenth moon. The earth''s interest was the underground palace that connected the earth''s veins to the earth.


    It had been hundreds of years since there had been a single person from the Four Seasons Tower. However, he believed that in the past few years, Kai Ye had probably gained some benefits.


    Of course, if one wanted to combine the medicinal liquid with the human, they would need to use incantations. That was why he wanted to pass the incantation to Kai Ye. He didn''t want to trouble himself over this matter, so it was about time for him to take a break.


    Although his strength had been drained somewhat, he still maintained his grace and spoke slowly, "Those two charms from earlier, one of them could be used to extract one''s heart and put it back into its heart. Not only that, it could also keep the heart from dying after leaving the body; the second charm is for you to use when you give the command!"


    "Yes!" His voice was still cold and stiff, but it was just a few words.


    Kai Ye had been thinking about the strange situation that had just occurred to Yayan. Although he was confused, he still chose to believe in this person. He didn''t doubt the use of others, but he had always believed in this principle.


    "You''ve worked hard."


    Even though his words were cold, they still caused everyone to be stunned. Even if it was the stone, it had never received such treatment before.


    Of course, the ones who were even more surprised were Xuan Qing and the rest. They had followed Kai Ye for many years, but they had never heard their master speak such polite words.


    Yayan is Yayan, even in a situation like this, he could still respond quickly, "Since you know I''m tired, you should give me a break. Think about it, this underground palace is too hot. I might as well go out and have a nice trip. "


    Xuan Qing couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows when she heard this, "This is the first time I''ve heard that the underground palace is hot."


    When he came back to himself, Yayan had already left.


    "You should still remember the orders, go do it yourselves." After saying that, he closed his eyes to take a nap.


    The next day, Bai Mu was hired to work for the company. As an intern, besides serving tea and water, he would also help his grandchildren to type and copy documents.


    Therefore, at this moment, Bai Mu was so exhausted that he had no choice but to take a pile of documents and sit at his office desk and type away on his keyboard.


    His fingers kept tapping non-stop, but from time to time, they would pause. One could even see their fingers trembling slightly on the keyboard.


    Bai Mu rubbed his glabella and cursed in a low voice, "Damn it, why do I feel so uneasy today? Is something going to happen? " Bai Mu pondered as he reached out his hand to cover the spot where his heart was. It seemed that other than a slight tremble, there was also an icy cold sensation there.


    It was finally time for him to get off work. The moment he returned home, Bai Mu slammed his body against the only single bed in his house.


    "The feeling today is too strange!" Bai Mu muttered to himself. His hand had already attached the location of his heart more than once. He felt inexplicably anxious and his heart trembled inexplicably. He always felt that something had to be lost.


    "Did something happen at the dean''s side?" Upon thinking of this, Bai Mu leaped up from the bed. The tiredness he felt a moment ago was completely gone.


    "In a few days, I''ll go back and take a look." Thinking that he rarely returned to the academy, Bai Mu couldn''t help but ponder over the matter.


    "Alright, let''s not think too much about it. I think it''s better to sleep. Tomorrow, I will have to be taken as a laborer." Bai Mu smiled bitterly before falling asleep on his bed.


    Just 20 minutes after Bai Mu fell asleep, three figures jumped into the room through the window.


    Taking a closer look, it was actually Xuan Qing. The other person was the man dressed in black that Bai Mu had seen that day.


    Xuan Qing''s face was solemn as he pointed to Muzu and asked, "Are you sure this is the man?"


    The man in black lowered his head. The expression on his face could not be seen clearly, but his tone was very respectful as he said with certainty, "Reporting to the Left Envoy, it is this person."


    "You know what happens if you make a mistake!" Guan Li had an unsatisfied look on his face, but his eyes did not leave the bed. He was a thin and weak man who was still snoring soundly.


    With such a skinny body, could he really become the unbeatable puppet leader in the Lord''s mouth?


    Actually, Bai Mu wasn''t considered skinny either. He was around 178 meters tall, and although he was slightly skinny, it was just as he had said.


    The black-cloaked man nodded his head in affirmation and took out a compass the size of his palm from his waist. "When I met this person, the compass gave me instructions. It can''t be wrong! "


    Indeed, when the Compass Immortal took out the compass, the needle on it rapidly rotated.


    This compass was made from Yin energy. Now that it met a person who had four pillars of Yin energy, the sequence of the magnetic fields was disrupted and this was the case.


    "Good!" You did a good job this time. The Lord will not treat you unfairly! " As he spoke, Guan Li walked towards Bai Mu''s bed.


    As he chanted the incantation, he circulated the inner strength within his body. As the inner strength gathered in his palm, a white gas that could be seen with the naked eye was instantly gathered in his palm. When it reached the size of a fist, Guan Li slowly moved his palm to Bai Mu''s heart.


    Within the span of a single breath, something was rapidly stirring in Bai Mu''s heart, as though it was trying to separate itself from his body. When Guan Li saw this, the expression on his face tightened and he exerted some force.


    In his dreams, Bai Mu seemed to have sensed something. A struggle appeared between his brows, but in an instant, it disappeared without a trace.


    Just like that, a fist-sized heart followed the movement of Guan Li''s palm as it left Bai Mu''s body. Xuan Qing hurriedly took out a green porcelain bottle and chanted an incantation before the fist-sized heart actually flew into the small porcelain bottle.


    Xuan Qing and Guan Li were slightly surprised by how smoothly everything had been completed. The Lord had said that it would be difficult to obtain the hearts of those four men, which was why he had sent the two of them here.


    But who would have thought that everything was so smooth that it caught them off guard?


    Without much time to think, the time was almost up, so they had to quickly return to report.


    On the single bed, there was only Bai Mu lying there. At this moment, he didn''t know if he was sleeping or if it was because he was already asleep due to the lack of heart ¡­

 C5

    "Is everything done?" When Xuan Qing and Guan Li knelt in the great hall, the black-haired man on the throne didn''t even raise his eyebrows as he asked faintly.


    "Reporting to my lord, that man''s heart has already been taken away. Subordinate has already confirmed that they are indeed from All Yang. " Xuan Qing respectfully replied.


    Guan Li then stepped forward and gave Kai Ye the small porcelain bottle containing the four Yang pillars, and asked: "Master, are we starting now? What else do we need our subordinates to prepare? "


    "Isn''t Zi''s time still half an hour away? "Right, where''s Yayan?" As he spoke, he fiddled with the small porcelain bottle, casually asking about something else.


    After hesitating for a moment, Guan Li replied, "Master Wizard said that he went on a trip, so he doesn''t need to do the rest. He even said that he would congratulate you in advance!"


    Carefully looking at the change in his master''s expression, Guan Li let out a sigh of relief.


    Hearing Guan Li''s words, Kai Ye smirked, "Let him be. He really doesn''t have anything to do with us after this."


    An hour later, Kai Ye placed Bai Mu''s heart into a white plate. A bloodthirsty light flashed in the eyes of Kai Ye and the others as they looked at the fresh, blood-red heart.


    He opened the stopper of the bottle and started chanting an incantation. The same thing happened again, but this time, the runes and the liquid medicine all rushed towards the heart.


    Suddenly, Kai Ye, who was in the midst of chanting, paused for a moment before his eyebrows creased slightly. Following that, he chanted an incantation. At the very start, his vibrant heart turned from a purplish red to a bright red.


    He felt as if he was drenched in blood, exuding a strange red color.


    At this moment, Bai Mu, who had his heart taken away, felt as if he was in a thick sea of white fog. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t get out.


    This sense of powerlessness made Bai Mu a little angry. He made up his mind and was about to leave. This will, seemed to be unreasonably firm.


    He had just finished chanting the Night Breaking Incantation, and there was not a single drop left of the Magic Liquid in his hand. Just as he was about to sigh with emotion, his bright red heart was sent flying out of the hall uncontrollably.


    Kai Ye and the rest were all dumbfounded, especially Kai Ye. He remembered that he didn''t use any incantation at all, so how could this heart move on its own?


    This was truly strange! Could it be that this was the strangeness of the Four Pillars of All Yang?


    "Follow them and take a look." Kai Ye knitted his brows and pondered for a while before instructing the people below.


    As for the two of them, they had been following Bai Mu''s heart the entire way. However, they felt as if it had a consciousness of its own, directly heading towards the residence of the person who took their heart today.


    No matter how suspicious they were, they still had to finish what their master told them. The two of them silently followed the heart to the boy''s room. The moment he entered the room, he saw the heart automatically return to the human''s heart.


    The most surprising thing was that the heart was different from before. Perhaps it was due to the effects of the demonic liquid, but when it entered Bai Mu''s chest, a black fog appeared.


    It was as if a protective layer had been formed. It wasn''t as if a pair of invisible hands had forcefully pulled the heart into Bai Mu''s body.


    Seeing this, the Profound Blue Guan Li looked at each other in confusion and then jumped down from the window at the same time.


    As soon as the two of them left the room, Bai Mu sat up from the bed and patted his chest with some lingering fear in his heart. "Oh my, that feeling just now was as if I was lost in a white mist. This is so scary! "


    Ye Zichen wiped away the sweat on his forehead. Right now, his pajamas were mostly done for due to his heart palpitations.


    "Ai, it seems that the pressure is really too great." Bai Mu lay back down on his bed and clenched his fist indignantly. "It''s all because of those bastards. I''ll see how I''ll play with you when I''ve righted myself!"


    "Eh? Something''s not right. Why does it feel like there''s something heavy falling from my chest? It''s like ¡­ like my heart has a weight! " And then he clapped his head and laughed, "What am I thinking all day? This heart does indeed have a weight, but how can one feel it? "


    Even though Bai Mu had said those words, he involuntarily placed his hand on his heart.


    Hearing the favorable heartbeats, Bai Mu couldn''t help but say, "This is life, right? However, the people who gave me their lives, where are they? "


    He sat up again and looked at his feet. There were extra toes growing on his toes. He couldn''t help smiling bitterly as he touched them.


    "If not for these fingers, would my fate have been different?"


    He stretched out his left hand and looked around. There was nothing on it, except for a smooth cut on the side of his pinky finger. Judging from this smooth cut, it should have been cut off a long time ago.


    Looking at his right hand, it was the same. However, these traces weren''t restored by time like his left hand. It was as if he had been recently cut.


    When he was a child, he had a little finger on each side of his little finger. These four fingers had probably become the reason for his parents to abandon him.


    Thinking of his fingers being broken when he was a child, that feeling had never been felt before. The right hand is the same, because the right hand''s callus is rejected by many companies, the reason being that the person with the callus is the ominous person. For the sake of work, for this so-called grand reason, he had removed the callus on his right hand.


    "Hehe, I would really like to see just what kind of unpleasantness this innate callus will bring to people." Staring at his two remaining fingers, Bai Mu said with a smile.


    "I want to live a wonderful life and let the world see if there is anything wrong with my Finger!" You two can become my witnesses! " He spoke to his feet half-jokingly and then moved two fingers. He felt that the two fingers were pretty cute, so he laughed out loud when he thought about it.


    "What''s going on?"


    Bai Mu was flabbergasted as he stared at the sudden and uncontrollable movement of his legs. He desperately tried to control his legs, only to discover that he actually walked towards the window uncontrollably.


    "Damn, am I being controlled by a ghost?" Could it be that this house of mine is haunted and this ghost wants to kill me? "


    Seeing one of his legs hanging by the window, Bai Mu was on the verge of tears.


    Bai Mu exerted all his strength to protect the window, but he was unable to endure the sudden urge to "walk". In the next moment, it was a sad scene as Bai Mu stood beside the window.


    "Your grandmother!" Bai Mu spat on the ground and closed his eyes.


    Then he leaped, a feeling of falling that he had never felt before in his life. Following which, Bai Mu lost the ability to sense himself.


    At this time, he had just finished chanting the incantation for Wailing Moon Palace. At the entrance of Weeping Moon Hall, a short-haired man wearing a white shirt appeared.


    As for this man, he was none other than Bai Mu.


    "Success!?" Staring at the two empty eyes of the short-haired man, all of the subordinates of the Wailing Moon Palace were stunned.


    After a while, Kai Ye laughed out loud. "Finally, my business is about to come to fruition. My revenge can now be avenged! "


    The Mystical Green Mountain Pass brought along everyone as they yelled "Long live", their excited voices resounding throughout the underground palace.


    "Why is it so noisy?"


    Bai Mu could only feel his eardrums vibrate. He rubbed his ears, stunned by the sight before him.


    The vast and majestic palace was reconstructed, and there was even a freaking abnormal head. There was still blood on the head, and all of them widened their eyes as if they were staring at him.


    "Damn, I must be dreaming." Bai Mu patted his own head and nodded firmly. "Yes, jumping off a building just now was just a dream. Coming to this damned place now is also a dream."


    At this moment, Bai Mu''s actions had a lot of repercussions. Not only that, when Bai Mu saw that there were still ancient people in the palace, all of them were staring at him with widened eyes.


    Bai Mu was puzzled. Why did this dream have a sense of reality?


    When all the subordinates saw that Bai Mu had returned to his normal state, they sighed in their hearts. "Damn it, we failed again this time."


    As for Bai Mu, he hated this dream of his. Thus, he pinched his thigh, hoping to wake up as soon as possible. However, this pinch made Bai Mu want to burst into tears. "Damn it! I was just dreaming, is there really a need for such pain?"


    Looking at Bai Mu''s bizarre actions, he couldn''t help but feel perplexed. "Could it be that I''ve failed again this time?"


    Thinking that it would be extremely difficult to find a four-poster, Kai Ye was even more unwilling to waste it. He silently chanted an incantation and saw that the man who had been touching his body just a moment ago was now unmoving, as if his acupoints had been hit.


    Then, when his incantation stopped, the man was actually able to move again.


    "Eh, what happened to me just now?" Bai Mu could clearly feel that his movements had become sluggish, but he couldn''t figure out what was going on. He only wondered why he couldn''t wake up from his dream even though he had been tormenting him like this.


    Since he couldn''t wake up, he might as well enjoy the dream he created.


    As he thought of this, Bai Mu smiled and waved to Kai Ye. "Hey, that guy above, do you know where we are?"


    Bai Mu, who had just finished greeting the other party, suddenly felt an earth-shaking roar.


    "Bold scum!" You actually dare to be so unreasonable to your master, why don''t you just kneel down! "


    "Aiyo, aren''t you a bit too much of a playboy? No matter what, I am the creator of this dream! " Bai Mu walked forward to pat Xuan Qing on the shoulder. Who knew that his hand would be caught before it could even land on Xuan Qing''s shoulder?


    Then, a wave of intense pain covered the sky and covered the ground, followed by an overwhelming pain. )


    "It hurts, it hurts, it hurts! Quickly let go, let go!"


    Bai Mu was on the verge of tears. Wasn''t this dream too weird? Why did it hurt so much that even his soul was destroyed?

 C6

    Xuan Qing naturally wouldn''t listen to Bai Mu and let him go. When she saw Kai Ye''s expression, she flung Bai Mu away. He humphed coldly and said, "Nonsense! You dare to be disrespectful to your master here. Even if you die a thousand times, ten thousand times won''t be enough!"


    Bai Mu rubbed his wrist, feeling that this development was out of his control. However, it was not good to offend the person who looked like a fiend, so he could only yield temporarily. "Alright, alright, whatever you say is enough."


    As he spoke, he turned to look at the masked man.


    He secretly estimated that this man''s Unfathomable Index was a bit high. A little bit similar to those of the Sect Leaders in novels, oh god horses! However, he didn''t seem to be interested in these things. What he was dreaming about today was truly against common sense.


    Kai Ye had also returned to his throne after having stood up for a while. From beginning to end, he had been observing Bai Mu''s every word and action. When he thought of the incantation just now, he once again felt puzzled.


    "Could it be that this production is a fake?" This is the first time I''ve seen someone who''s still so frivolous and smiling, and a killing intent appeared in Kai Ye''s heart, "This person, seems to be a failure. He does not need such a thing for his great cause, and he will not be lost just because of a little mistake. "


    "He has plenty of time, so he doesn''t mind making the magic liquid. Therefore, this person cannot be allowed to live! " Thinking of this, his eyes turned darker and darker.


    "Xuan Qing, since this is a fake, let''s dispose of it. Don''t stay here and get the corpse mountain. "


    Xuan Qing naturally understood the meaning behind Qi Ye''s words. She walked directly in front of Bai Mu and roughly pulled him up as she viciously shouted, "Follow me!"


    As for Bai Mu, he was preoccupied with this strange and strange dream. Hearing the big bloke''s words, he immediately laughed. It seems like I''ve become a little white mouse? "


    As he thought of this, Xuan Qing couldn''t help but take action herself. He himself was the first to walk out of the hall. He wanted to see what kind of place the Corpse Mountain was, and he was even more curious about how rich his dreams were.


    After Bai Mu and Xuan Qing left, Kai Ye suddenly struck a palm towards the throne''s armrest. The golden armrest silently bent and deformed, enduring the anger of its owner.


    After calming himself down, he gave the order, "Guan Li, send down an order for them to make the demonic liquid and search for the entire Yang family. If they fail again this time, report all of it to the blood pool."


    Upon hearing this, everyone could not help but tremble. When they thought of the gigantic python inside, everyone felt their calves go weak.


    As for Bai Mu, under the control of Xuan Qing, he walked through many bends and bends before stepping out of the eerie underground palace. Just when Bai Mu thought he had walked out, he raised his head and saw a mountain?


    The underground palace actually had a mountain?


    Bai Mu stepped forward in surprise. It didn''t matter if he didn''t take a look. But upon seeing it, he immediately retreated backwards.


    The heck, do you have to be so fearsome? This mountain was actually all made up of piles of bones. If one looked up, they would see corpses that hadn''t been dead for long.


    Not only that, the thing that was crawling in and out of the corpses at the very top, which was as big as a thumb, was a god or a ghost?


    It was as if the black creature had finally found a solution to its doubts. It seemed to be unable to hold its ground, and it tumbled down from the top of the cliff. When Bai Mu saw it, he nearly exclaimed: "What the f * ck, a demoness. This thing is actually a giant ant?" And this ant even had a small piece of meat in its mouth.


    The ant arrogantly waved its two giant pincers at Bai Mu before slowly climbing up the corpse mountain.


    F * ck, these dead people have all been bitten to the bone by those ants.


    Upon seeing this sight, Bai Mu couldn''t help but shudder.


    F * ck, I never knew that I had such a strong taste.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll wait for you to die. I''ll throw you on top. Let those corpse-eating ants take good care of you. " Behind him, a sinister voice resounded faintly.


    "Bro, don''t play like that!" Bai Mu turned around solemnly, wanting to teach this tall one a lesson in his thoughts.


    In the end, he had just finished speaking when he saw the tall man holding a large blade in his hand. Because he was tall and sturdy, he looked like a man with a shaved beard. Bai Mu wanted to clap his hands, but didn''t expect that the blade was meant for him.


    He immediately became serious. Although this was just a dream, he couldn''t just be hacked to death for no reason. He had to be fed to the ants after being hacked to death.


    Bai Mu couldn''t help but break out in cold sweat when he thought that he would be eaten by ants and left with only bone dregs.


    While thinking about how to deal with it, he kept on dodging out of the danger zone.


    Upon seeing his handsome movements, Bai Mu couldn''t help but fall in love with himself.


    As expected, I am the most handsome. Thinking about how his dodging movements were so smooth and beautiful, Bai Mu couldn''t help but laugh.


    To be honest, in real life, he could still avoid some attacks from others. However, his speed was far from being as nimble and fast as it was now. And this tall one was clearly a practitioner, while he could easily avoid it.


    Could this be the legendary main character halo, or could it be that I am opening my own golden finger?


    When had Xuan Qing ever suffered such a loss in front of someone else? Not even a single slash could cut him. This was an insult to someone who claimed to be an expert. In his heart, however, there was some admiration. This modern man looked like he was powerless, but he did not expect his figure to be so agile.


    However, he had heard that even modern people did not practice martial arts, so how could they dodge his attacks? Although he hadn''t used his full strength yet, it was still a bit too much for a modern man.


    But now, it is clear that I underestimated this modern man. Every step of mine was disorganized, yet, it seemed as though he knew of my next move and was even able to dodge my continuous attacks without any pressure. Such a person was truly difficult to deal with.


    But when he thought of the secrets of the underground palace, Xuan Qing didn''t have time to think anymore. Grasping the hilt of her saber, killing intent filled her eyes as she used all her strength to strike at Bai Mu.


    Just as Bai Mu was feeling pleased with himself, a gale of wind blew directly towards him. Unable to dodge in time, Bai Mu could only extend his hands and catch the white blade with his bare hands.


    "F * ck!" Bai Mu spat on the ground fiercely. "He''s really a big and foolish fellow. His strength is as great as that of a raging bull!"


    As Xuan Qing''s strength increased, Bai Mu''s grip on the blade became increasingly numb. Seeing Bai Mu stubbornly resisting, Xuan Qing did not want to continue playing. She circulated her inner strength and the strength on her saber instantly increased by several times.


    The sudden burst of force caused Bai Mu''s body to crumble and fall to his knees. His other leg was also bent, indicating that he was about to kneel down.


    The hand that caught the blade was cut by the blade, and fresh red blood dripped down, instantly being absorbed by the dried up soil.


    "This is not a dream!"


    The pain in his palms and knees made Bai Mu unable to believe his own dream. All of this is true? The self-deception from a moment ago was immediately exposed by reality.


    "Dream?" Hahaha, what a joke! " His veins were popping out as he laughed in a somewhat mocking manner, but he was actually surprised in his heart that this kid could still endure it.


    "Why did you kill me?"


    "You''ll know once you die!"


    Xuan Qing pulled the large blade out of Bai Mu''s hand. Then, she raised it up high. Seeing that the huge blade was about to fall again, Bai Mu shouted, "Wait!"


    This sudden sound really made Xuan Qing stop.


    "Do you have anything else to say?" Xuan Qing was also curious. He, who had always been cold and ruthless, had actually listened to the words and actions of someone else.


    Because of this moment of absent-mindedness, Bai Mu was able to miss the craftiness that flashed in his eyes.


    "Look, your master is coming!"


    "We pay our respects to the lord!" Without even thinking about it, Xuan Qing immediately turned around and knelt on the ground with her fists crossed.


    Seeing that he had achieved his goal, Bai Mu didn''t hesitate to use his own speed to escape.


    After waiting for a long time and not hearing his master''s voice, Xuan Qing raised her head, somewhat puzzled. When he raised his head, there was no sign of his lord. When he turned around, Bai Mu had already disappeared from sight. Xuan Qing immediately realized that she had been tricked.


    "Damn it!"


    Xuan Qing vexedly muttered an incantation, and waved her large blade, chopping the mountain of corpses to pieces. Some of the ants tumbled to the ground due to the shock, but they quickly climbed back up.


    After Xuan Qing finished venting, she turned around and disappeared into the darkness.


    From his hiding spot, Bai Mu watched the miserable state of the corpse mountain as it was hacked by a broadsword. He immediately thought of the feeling this broadsword would have when it was hacking at his body. He immediately touched his neck, glad that the big and silly guy was so stubborn.


    Bai Mu only went out to look for a way out when he saw the fool leaving.


    Thinking about it, coming back to this place was entirely because his legs were not under his control. It was just that later on, he seemed to have lost consciousness.


    Was it because I had lost consciousness that I had come to this place? No, since it''s like this, then I must be under the control of the people here.


    With this thought, a face wearing the Forbidden Mask appeared in Bai Mu''s mind.


    It was pointless to think too much about it. It was more important to find a way out now.


    However, it didn''t take long for Bai Mu to return.


    "Oh my god, isn''t this just cheating!" Bai Mu found a protruding spot on the ground and sat down. He said dejectedly, "This underground palace is so big that it''s like a gigantic maze city. There''s simply no way to find the exit. "What''s even weirder is that there are guards everywhere. Everyone is wearing the same clothing of the Ming Dynasty."


    In order to avoid being discovered, Bai Mu had returned to the mountain of corpses.


    However, Bai Mu continued to sweat profusely as he looked at the mountain of corpses and the zombie ants crawling on it.


    "How many lives will there be? But it looks like we''ll have to stay here tonight! "Too many weird things happened to me at the same time. I also have to properly take care of myself."

 C7

    A wooden house was filled with all sorts of medicinal herbs. On the other side of the table, there were actually some modern test-tubes. Some of them were already filled to the brim with medicinal liquids.


    Guan Li paced back and forth in the small herb room, looking at the people who were busy preparing the ingredients.


    Although he couldn''t bear to look at the poison doctors and the two monsters, he had to admit that the two of them were much more reliable than this large group of people. I really don''t understand my lord''s thoughts. Those two people clearly went against my orders, but why did they still let them go, even allowing them to easily escape?


    If it had been anyone else, they would have no idea how miserable it would have been! Could it be that the Lord sympathized because he had personally brought these two people here?


    Ai, who cares! The Lord had his own reasons, so he could just follow the Lord''s orders. As for everything else, he didn''t have time to speculate.


    Looking at those white dressed moderns, they felt even more annoyed. They snorted and said, "I believe all of you have seen a blood pool before, if you don''t want to dance with a snake, then do it seriously. Do it quickly. If you still haven''t completed it in half a month, you can just wait to enter the blood pool. "


    When these people were captured and brought here, they first went to ''visit'' the blood pool. In order to warn others, they threw the escaping people into the pool that was filled with blood.


    Unexpectedly, there was a python lurking in the pool of blood. When the python smelled the scent of food, it would jump out of the pool, its huge body bringing up a large amount of blood as it opened its mouth wide to swallow the unfortunate fugitive. When he was interested, he would play with the "food" until his soul was shattered.


    As they thought about the scene where the Blood Python was waiting for its food with its mouth wide open, the people who were busying themselves unconsciously increased their speed.


    Seeing that he had achieved his goal, Guan Li turned around and left.


    The damaged leopard skin of the golden throne had long since been replaced by another throne. On the left side of the throne, there was a golden cauldron carved into it, and above the golden cauldron was an enormous golden dragon.


    On the right side of the throne, there was a gigantic leopard that was walking out of the forest. Even though it was a carved picture, the leopard''s entire body was filled with hostility. The vivid voice of mockery in the eyes. That leopard was like a person who was dozing on a throne.


    Seeing her master dozing off on the throne, Xuan Qing felt apprehensive, and a chill went up her spine. This was the first time he failed in the matter that his master had told him.


    "What''s the matter?" From start to finish, Kai Ye had his eyes closed, and he had long known about Xuan Qing who had silently slipped in.


    When Xuan Qing heard this sound, it was as if she had heard the sound of a death knell, causing her heart to abruptly sink.


    "This subordinate deserves to die. This subordinate did not complete his mission, please punish him."


    The figure on the throne did not move, but an ice-cold voice came from above, "You would have missed your chance to deal with a person without any martial arts skills. Did you not intentionally let him go?"


    Hearing that, Xuan Qing quickly cupped her fists and knelt down, "Your subordinate would not dare! However, this time, the situation was very strange. Although that person didn''t have any martial arts, he was able to dodge my continuous killing moves. I had exchanged almost a hundred moves with him, but I was still unable to gain any advantage. It''s all because of that kid''s incredible speed. Every time, he would be able to nimbly dodge a killing move. "


    On the throne, Kai Ye suddenly opened his eyes, somewhat amazed, "You''re saying that he doesn''t know martial arts, but he has a speed that even you cannot compare with?"


    "Yes sir!"


    "That''s strange. Modern people don''t practice martial arts like ancient people. A person who didn''t know martial arts could actually dodge Xuan Qing''s move. Xuan Qing was personally raised by him, so he was well aware of how powerful his martial arts are.


    Did the magic liquid give that person such an ability? Regardless, he already knew the secret of the underground palace, and the underground palace didn''t want to be exposed too early. The only thing that can be done is to cut the grass at the root! "


    Looking at the trembling Xuan Qing who was kneeling on the ground, he said in a heavy voice: "Stand up, we can punish you for this later! "Go and bring Ah Bao over to me."


    Ah Bao? Why does the Lord want that beast? Xuan Qing was somewhat puzzled and couldn''t help but ask, "My Lord, could it be that you suspect that brat is still in the underground palace?"


    "What, do I need you to question my work?"


    "This subordinate doesn''t dare. This subordinate will go and bring Ah''Bao over right now." With that, he quickly left.


    An hour later, Xuan Qing was pulling a metal chain with a cages that were half the height of a human being behind her.


    The cage was a creature larger than a human. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be a vulture? No, it looks like a dog?


    It did not seem to be any of them. The creature had the head of a bald eagle and the wings of a bird. However, its entire body was that of a ¡ª dog!


    He saw the special breed in the cage. When they saw the person on the throne, their small round eyes were filled with excitement.


    "Open!"


    The iron cage''s lock opened, and the large eagle dog rushed towards the morning. However, he stopped a step away from Kai Ye, appearing as if he wanted to step forward but didn''t dare to.


    This bashful look made her look more like a young wife.


    Seeing such a pretentious animal, Xuan Qing felt a wave of disgust. Compared to this fake hairy animal, he liked that huge python more. Kai Ye obviously didn''t think that way. Seeing his little pet, he actually laughed out loud.


    He even extended a hand to signal the Eagle Dog to come over.


    Xuan Qing was already used to this, and this beast had already existed when he followed his lord. He only knew that this feathered animal was his lord''s pet and was very intelligent.


    There was one more point to it. Other than acting innocent in front of his master, the brutality and bloodlust of this pet in front of outsiders did not lose to the blood python at all.


    That was why he was locked in the cage.


    As for the Eagle Dog, it came to Kai Ye''s side. It then ingratiatingly rubbed its bald head against Kai Ye''s palm.


    Kai Ye sighed. This Ah''Bao was also a bitter fugitive like him. At that time, it was only the size of a palm and was being chased by the lynx, hiding all alone under a big tree.


    The small body shivered in the rain. The strong preyed on the weak. The rules of this world were just that cruel.


    Initially, he didn''t have the heart to care about it. Just looking at the stubborn look in its eyes caused a certain part of his heart to be moved. He really wanted to be forced into a corner. For a moment he felt pity. After chasing the lynx away, who would have thought that this strange looking bird would actually blame itself?


    Even though he was in dire straits, he never left.


    Seeing it being as small as an orphan and being wantonly bullied by its natural enemy, he gave it the name Ah''Bao, hoping that someone could truly cherish it. In the future, he would be able to obtain the Divine Book of ''Incantation of Attraction'' and a martial arts technique. He would have to rely on it!


    "Conjuration of the Curse" was an extraordinary illusion technique. After mastering it, one''s fate would change even more.


    Just like the name of this book, the beginning of the curse was an indication of the malicious nature of this book. Whenever this book was invited out, the world would have a reaction. Not only that, it would also anger the Spiritual World.


    Therefore, the person who invited this book and the person who offended this book could not avoid the bloody disaster caused by the book, and even the person who invited this book would not live past a hundred years. And the reason he had been able to live to this day was all thanks to him.


    Stellar Transposition, the vicissitudes of life, the changes in the world, but his hatred only increased.


    I will make this world pay a painful price!


    "Ah Bao, go find your food!"


    The moment the Eagle Dog received the order, it immediately flew out of the hall in excitement.


    In the central park of H city, a black and white figure was talking on a lounge chair.


    Upon closer inspection, it was the Poison Doctor''s Second Monster.


    Currently, they were dressed in modern attire. However, the good news about black and white had yet to change. Therefore, the people around them also called them Old White and Old Black.


    Because the two of them were skilled, they were able to enter the nearby hospital to help out. Especially since the strange doctor''s poem was praised by the people around them, their lives in modern times were still considered to be passable.


    "Hey!" Old Black, I never thought that life in this society would be so enjoyable. I didn''t even want to leave. "


    Hearing the words "Old Black", the venomous look on his face darkened even further as he said coldly, "You want to leave? I''m afraid we''ll never be able to escape his control for the rest of our lives. Although he was out of the underground palace, but his eyes were actually in H city? So, it would be safer to stay here. "


    "That madman, what does he want to do?"


    "Perhaps, what he wants... Not just in this world! " Yes, he did not want this world, but wanted to destroy it.


    "Ol ''White, Ol'' Black, the two of you are here. It''s really hard for me to find them." "Come, let''s go to the fitness centre."


    "Alright, I''ve stolen half a day''s worth of time!" The strange doctor sighed and pulled the Poison King and the elder towards the nearby square.


    Inside the underground palace, Bai Mu was resting beside a stone tablet. The stone tablet was large enough to cover most of his body. Since he couldn''t get out, he picked up the stone tablet and caught it again.


    His thoughts also started to fly around randomly. It seemed that after he came here, all the functions of his body had undergone tremendous changes. Suddenly, his speed had increased, and his senses and senses had also undergone an abnormal change. For example, he could clearly see the things in the darkness even in such a dark environment.


    "Gulp ¡­"


    Suddenly, a strange cry interrupted Bai Mu''s thoughts. Could it be that something was wrong?


    He held his breath and stuck his head out of the stone monument, only to see that the source of the sound was actually an eagle that didn''t resemble an eagle dog, but instead a monster that didn''t resemble a dog.


    F * ck! This place is way too abnormal. There was an ant the size of a finger, and a bald bird about the size of a human.


    Immediately, Bai Mu fell into a state of disarray. What sort of perverted place had he come to?


    Looking at the mountain of corpses, he suddenly thought, "Could this mountain of corpses have something to do with this bird?"


    Seeing the tasty human meat in front of him, the vulture Ah Bao flapped his wings and dashed towards Bai Mu.


    "Aiyo, I''ll go!" When Bai Mu saw the bald brute that attacked him the moment he arrived, he hurriedly shouted and dodged it. Although the monster seemed to be quite powerful, Bai Mu wasn''t someone to be trifled with either.


    With a flash, he dodged the monster bird''s attack.


    Since his attack had missed, the bald bird wasn''t anxious. Instead, he landed on his feet and glared fiercely at Bai Mu. Now it wanted to play tactics with the human.


    Seeing that the bird wasn''t moving, Bai Mu had no choice but to remain motionless.


    The man and the bird continued to persevere. Both sides understood that whoever lost their patience could be seriously injured by the other party. Therefore, this was much better than endurance. As he calmed down, he sighed inwardly about how abnormal this vulture was!


    This world was truly wondrous! His abilities had suddenly risen, as well as the ancient people of this place. There was even a mutated monster with intelligence here. Heh heh, to be able to see such a miracle in his life is not a wasted one.

 C8

    The man and the bird were in a stalemate.


    Just when Bai Mu was certain that the bird wouldn''t move, the bird moved. Taking advantage of the moment that Bai Mu was stunned, he quickly dashed towards him.


    The sharp corner of his mouth was pointed at Bai Mu''s face. Bai Mu had also extended his hand to protect his head from the attack. Thus, his line of sight was blocked.


    Who would have thought that the feathered beast would make a move to the east? When it saw that Bai Mu wasn''t here, it quickly aimed its beak at his thigh.


    A large part of Bai Mu''s unprepared thigh was torn off by the beast.


    Feeling the pain in his leg, Bai Mu didn''t even need to look to know the state of his thigh. As for the feathered beast, it also knew how to use tactics. When Bai Mu finally reacted, it directly retreated back to a safe distance with the piece of meat in his mouth.


    After that, he continued to enjoy Bai Mu''s meat while provoking him.


    Bai Mu grabbed his injured thigh with one hand and tightened his fingers while the veins on his thigh bulged. He spat furiously at the ground and said fiercely, "Crafty bastard!"


    Looking at the vulture that was not in a hurry to consume his thigh meat yet was constantly provoking him, Bai Mu was infuriated and infuriated.


    Finally, he shouted in anger, "Fine, since you want to play with me, I will do the opposite!"


    After speaking, Bai Mu dashed towards the Eagle Dog. With his speed, it was impossible to describe what he was thinking.


    Thus, in the future, you must not find trouble with people who are angry. At this moment, Bai Mu was the same.


    After seeing Bai Mu running over, he didn''t care about the stunned mutated beast. He lifted it up into the air and viciously threw it onto the ground. Without waiting for the beast to react, he stepped on the huge bird''s head.


    As Bai Mu''s fist violently landed on the strange animal, he felt that the sensation was extremely good. The bigger he got, the more excited he got. As such, his fist was like a gust of wind. As for the current Bai Mu, he was no longer the same Bai Mu from before. His body''s functions had improved, so his strength couldn''t be compared to before.


    After dozens of punches, the vulture appeared to be in a state of disarray. His pair of small spectacles stared at Bai Mu in fear. Initially, he thought that Bai Mu had stopped his destructive attacks, even though he knew that the show had just begun.


    Bai Mu stopped to take a few deep breaths, and his gaze fell on the bird''s feathers. Immediately, his eyes lit up, and this glint in his eyes made Ah''Bao somewhat afraid to look directly at him.


    Indeed, Bai Mu didn''t disappoint him.


    Ye Zichen stood on the beast''s body and fixed its actions, with a YD smile on his face, he approached the beast''s head step by step.


    Ah''Bao struggled to escape, but he didn''t expect the human to be so strong. No matter how hard he struggled, there was nothing he could do!


    "Pull it out!" As Bai Mu shouted, feathers began to dance along with the crisscrossing sounds. This scene, tsk tsk, tsk, tsk. It was a real scene.


    The falcon dog called Ah Bao was on the verge of tears.


    Feeling that his remaining hair was about to be stripped clean, Ah''Bao could no longer bear it. Using all of his strength, he sent Bai Mu flying.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the Eagle Dog, Ah Bao, propped up his crooked body and opened his furry wings, wanting to fly away. But no matter how many times he flapped his wings, he couldn''t fly away.


    However, when he saw Bai Mu wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth and staring at him with disdain as if he was going to come up and pick up all his remaining feathers, Ah''Bao couldn''t fly anymore and spread his wings to escape in the direction that he had come from.


    Only after seeing that strange beast run away did Bai Mu finally relax. Thinking back to the violent actions of that crazed woman just now, Bai Mu started to blush.


    Lowering his head, what entered his eyes was the clawed wound on his chest and his thigh that was missing a piece of flesh. At this moment, it was like a bloody hole was spurting out blood.


    Unable to hold it in any longer, Bai Mu, who had lost too much blood, collapsed to the ground and fainted.


    "Hello?" Young master, wake up! Wake up! "


    The sleeping Bai Mu could only feel someone calling out to him. Faintly opening his eyes, he felt a blurry white figure appear before him.


    Seeing that the man didn''t seem to wake up, Qin Qianqian looked around anxiously. Ye Zichen stomped his feet. If those people from the Kai Ye came, then he wouldn''t be able to run away.


    He bit his lips that were slightly white and raised his right hand slightly. A white joint from the mountain of corpses fell into the woman''s hand.


    "Gongzi, I''m sorry!" As he spoke, the white bone in his hand smashed towards Bai Mu''s shoulder.


    Actually, Qin Qianqian didn''t want to smash him with her bones, but the scene just now had astonished her. He, who was clearly riddled with injuries, had actually healed those wounds while he was unconscious.


    Just thinking about it, this tiny tapping shouldn''t be a problem for him.


    Qin Qianqian looked worriedly at Bai Mu, who still had his eyes closed. She considered if she should try again. At this moment, Bai Mu woke up from the pain in his shoulder.


    As Bai Mu suddenly thought of the situation he was in, he opened his eyes and stood up, ready to defend.


    At this moment, Bai Mu heard a soft chuckle!


    Hearing this, Sha was surprised. Looking towards the source of the sound, there was a woman in white standing behind him!


    Upon seeing the woman in ancient clothes, Bai Mu nearly exclaimed in shock. Isn''t this little girl too beautiful? Just like the fairies described in the book.


    This woman''s white clothes fluttered in the wind, and the feeling of her sleeves flowing together was indeed something only fairies would have.


    After experiencing the incident in the underground palace, Bai Mu was able to calmly accept people wearing ancient clothing.


    He then walked in front of the woman with a smile, swung his hair and whistled at Qin Qianqian with a roguish smile, "Beautiful girl, are you lost?" Do you want Big Brother to send you home? "


    It was obvious that Bai Mu had forgotten about his current situation. Moreover, he hadn''t expected that a single woman would appear in a place like this with only bones!


    Seeing Bai Mu''s mischievous smile, Qin Qianqian''s cheeks turned slightly red but she wasn''t annoyed. Instead, she replied with a smile, "You''re welcome, young master. My name is Qin Qianqian. Young master can call me Xiaoqian!"


    "Mhmm!" Seeing how the fairy was so knowledgeable, she didn''t show any disgust at her rudeness. She immediately nodded and smiled, "You can just call me Bai Mu. We modern people don''t have that much courtesy!"


    "Xiao Qian, where is your home?" If there were humans here, he might be able to get out.


    Little Qian pointed at the direction behind Bai Mu, who nodded in understanding. "Are you from the underground palace?"


    There was a hint of estrangement in her words. After all, everyone in the palace wanted to kill her, so it was impossible to protect the beauty that was not sent by that person!


    Qin Qianqian shook her head helplessly as she heard this. With sadness flashing across her eyes, she said, "No, my family is under the Corpse Mountain!"


    Upon hearing this, Bai Mu could no longer remain calm.


    Bai Mu felt goosebumps all over his body just thinking about it. He didn''t expect that such a small girl would have such guts. He couldn''t help but admire her.


    "However, Xiao Qian, how could your house be built under the bones? Are you kidding me? Moreover, there is no door to this mountain of corpses, so you shouldn''t be able to go through the hole or something like that, right? "


    Qin Qianqian shook her head and said with a wry smile, "I was down there the whole time. I didn''t need to go in there."


    With that, he waved his hand and a transparent door opened at the corner of the mountain of white bones.


    Upon seeing this sight, Bai Mu immediately came to a realization. Quietly taking three steps back, he stared wide-eyed at the girl in front of him. Her feet were three inches off the ground, and her face was as white as paper ¡­


    "You ¡­ You, are a ghost! "


    Seeing Bai Mu''s reaction, the woman felt a tinge of sadness, but she still nodded her head!


    Hearing her ''honest'' reply, Bai Mu couldn''t help but rub his forehead. "Mother, aren''t there too many surprises in the past two days?"


    Also, this name, isn''t this name too much of a coincidence?


    Lil ''Qian, why does thinking about it make me have a bit of a fantasy?


    Seeing how Bai Mu was complaining but not afraid, Xiao Qian was impressed. "Master Bai Mu, you shouldn''t stay here any longer. Just now, you hurt Kai Ye''s pet, so he definitely won''t let you off!"


    "Spare me? They obviously want to kill me! "


    He looked at the woman who called herself Xiao Qian and snorted, "Could it be that you are also sent by them?"


    "The enmity between me and him is irreconcilable. In this life, if he doesn''t die, then I die. The enmity between us is the enmity between us. If he doesn''t die a thousand times, it won''t be enough for me to vent my anger."


    Seeing that Xiao Qian was so agitated, Bai Mu consoled her just now. Who knew that Xiao Qian would misunderstand his thoughts? Either stay here and wait for your death! "


    Xiao Qian floated towards the small door after she finished speaking ¡­


    Since Xiao Qian had already said this, Bai Mu couldn''t refuse. He followed her without hesitation. He thought to himself, "If she wants me to make a move when I''m unconscious, there''s no need to do anything unnecessary."


    As he thought of this, Bai Mu continued onward.


    At the same time, in Sobbing Moon Palace, Kai Ye was resting on his throne as usual. His eyes weren''t shut and he wasn''t napping as usual. Instead, he was staring at the ceiling with a somewhat blank expression.


    A faint smell of blood wafted into the main hall. The bridge of his nose was slightly wrinkled. The night had just begun with a lifeless look, but now he was full of energy.


    He paused for a moment, then quickly flew out of the hall, his figure moving as fast as a ghost!


    Within an abandoned ancient room in the underground palace, a black figure was curled up tightly in a corner while shivering!


    The sudden gust of wind instantly flipped the shabby door over. The curled up figure shuddered and suddenly opened its eyes! That person was Kai Ye, who had just left the main hall!


    He stood with his hands behind his back, not even bothering to look at the curled up figure. His face was hidden in the shadows, so he couldn''t see his emotions. Am I really that scary? "


    Hearing the angry voice of his master, the originally curled up body became even smaller, and there was even a faint sound of sobbing coming from his mouth.

 C9

    Upon seeing this, Kai Ye let out a small sigh. Although it was inaudible, Ah''Bao who was a beast heard it clearly. The bird''s head was even lower, seemingly wanting to bury it between its two front legs.


    "I already said, no matter what mistakes you make, I will forgive you. You don''t have to hide from me like they did!" Thinking about it, he shook his head with a wry smile, "Forget it, I''ll heal your wounds first!" "You can do whatever you want to me, whether it''s leaving or staying!"


    Then, he walked towards the dog, with one hand on its back, he slowly moved his Qi into the palm of his hand.


    Ah''Bao didn''t want to accept his master''s inner force for no reason. He twisted his body and let out a whimper.


    Kai Ye was originally not a patient person. He hated people who dared to disobey him even more. Seeing Ah''Bao like this, his heart became even more furious. With a fierce glare, Ah''Bao immediately quietened down!


    After it was over, Kai Ye waved his sleeves and decisively left!


    Ah''Bao, who had lost his hair, could only look at the departing figure of Kai Ye with misty eyes ¡­


    After returning to the main hall, he called out the guards he had assigned to the Nangong Palace to issue a killing order to Bai Mu.


    Bai Mu had carefully followed Qin Qianqian all the way back, but he still hadn''t reached Xiao Qian''s home even after walking for so long. One could imagine how big this corpse mountain was, and how many people had been poisoned by this underground palace.


    However, this process truly made Bai Mu feel a little uncomfortable.


    Did you walk down the path of human bones? Have you ever seen those bones move with the movement of a person? Not only that, even the sound you make will resonate a few times in the air before emitting a "jie jie" sound!


    What the heck, this was simply destroying one''s mental state!


    Looking at Xiao Qian floating in front of him, the scenery around him changed with her movements. To be honest, when Bai Mu heard her and looked, his heart trembled!


    How could he just follow like that?


    "Xiao Qian, wait for me!" The moment Bai Mu finished his sentence, the sound of his fist striking the wall formed from bones echoed in the air, giving rise to goosebumps all over Bai Mu.


    Hearing the sound, Qin Qianqian turned around gracefully, and after her eyes met with Bai Mu''s, she stuck out her index finger and made a "hush" gesture. She narrowed her eyes with a hint of rebuke.


    Although he didn''t know why Xiao Qian wouldn''t let him speak loudly, Bai Mu still did as he was told. The main thing was that he didn''t seem to be hearing that eerie and chilling voice.


    Carefully stepping on the bone, Bai Mu only felt a strong suction force. Before he could call for help, he was sucked into a white space.


    After confirming that he was about to faint, Bai Mu started examining the surroundings. In the end, Bai Mu concluded that he had entered a completely sealed off box.


    Only when he saw Xiao Qian beside him did Bai Mu take a deep breath. He thought Xiao Qian had been taken away by some other ghost.


    This should be Xiao Qian''s home. It looked a little shabby, but when she looked over, she saw Xiao Qian standing on the ground with a pair of white embroidered shoes.


    "Xiao Qian, can your feet touch the ground?"


    "Hmm, not bad!" Qin Qianqian nodded doubtfully.


    "Why are you three inches off the ground when you can reach the ground? You''re floating, you''re scary!"


    Xiao Qian smiled gently, "We Yin Spirits do not have a physical body like humans. If your feet touch the ground, not only will it damage your yin body, it will also allow the yin realm to discover your existence! "


    "But aren''t you just stepping on the ground now?"


    "Hm!" This is my house, so it''s different. Every corner of this house is made up of my own bones, so everything has a protective barrier. "Ordinary ghosts cannot discover it, nor can they enter."


    "A home made of bones!?" Bai Mu was not only in a state of disarray, he also had the urge to smash his head into a wall.


    "Grandmother, isn''t this idea of yours a little too weird?" To hide in one''s own bones while leaving the coffin untouched, is indeed a little bit abnormal. "


    As Bai Mu thought of this, he naturally didn''t dare to say it out loud. He only considered it for a moment, curious about why such a small bone could be used in such a large space.


    However, when Bai Mu asked this question, Qin Qianqian changed the topic. Regarding this, he didn''t want to say it.


    Seeing that she didn''t want to say anything, Bai Mu naturally didn''t want to incite any annoyance, so he asked, "Since that''s the case, why did you save me? Now that I have discovered this place, are you not afraid that I am your enemy? "


    Xiao Qian looked helpless. "Young Master Bai Mu, which question do you want me to answer?"


    "Eh?" Bai Mu rubbed his nose embarrassedly.


    "Actually, I don''t know why I saved you either. I don''t think the person who would oppose the underground palace would be my enemy." As she said that, the hatred in Xiao Qian''s eyes flashed. Such a gaze made even Bai Mu somewhat astonished. Was this the tyrannical aura of a legendary ghost? There was indeed a sinister feeling.


    However, from the looks of it, the grudge between Xiao Qian and the underground palace was quite deep.


    Qin Qianqian said, "And what you are saying about the resentment we spirits have toward you humans is actually not there at all. However, there were also those who wanted to fulfill their selfish desires and take revenge on those who were still alive.


    But you don''t have to worry, you guys have the same special ability as us, at least call it spiritual energy. When humans die, it is inconvenient for them to turn into Yin Spirits, so they can stimulate the spiritual energy before their death. We call this spiritual energy that is exposed, and this spiritual energy can be freely used by us. As humans, only the spiritual energy that you reveal, other than using special methods to activate it and train it, can we use it like we do.


    Even though ordinary people could not directly use it, the spiritual energy within would still protect them, causing them to inflict a certain amount of damage to the ghosts that harmed them. Therefore, under normal circumstances, Humans and ghosts do not have many interactions. "


    After hearing what Qin Qianqian had to say, Bai Mu felt emotional and even scoffed at her, "Yin spirits are the same as humans. Humans are innocent too, they are innocent too. It''s just that both sides reject them. Good people, bad people, good ghost and evil spirit. Think about it, some people can''t even compare to ghosts and evil spirits! "


    Looking at Bai Mu, Qin Qianqian thought she was scaring him. After all, it was a human''s dream to stay away from such a filthy thing like ghosts. She couldn''t help but feel apologetic as she thought about it.


    "Master Bai Mu, what''s wrong?"


    Coming back to his senses, he smiled and waved his hand, "I''m fine, I just like to walk around in peace! "Oh right, please don''t address me as Gongzi. It feels weird just by hearing it. Just call me Bai Mu!"


    Qin Qianqian blushed when she heard that. "Yes, Bai Mu!"


    Bai Mu didn''t notice the blushing woman beside him. He sized up the room and asked, "Why didn''t you allow me to make a sound when I was outside?"


    Qin Qianqian had a good impression of him. Bai Mu looked like a rogue on the street. However, he would never retreat in the face of danger, and even had courage and perseverance that ordinary people did not possess.


    Thinking about how he would not accept defeat when fighting with Kai Ye''s pet, and how he did not show any rejection due to being a beast race, she knew that this person was not as unreasonable as he appeared to be.


    More likely, this sort of dissonance was just a disguise for his personal emotions.


    Although she didn''t know why he came to this underground city, at this moment, Qin Qianqian believed it was the will of Heaven that brought him here. The thousands and thousands of Undead here might be able to be saved by him.


    This was one of the reasons why she brought him to her house.


    Thus, when Bai Mu asked him where he was, and even asked him about some of the taboos, she always told him the truth.


    "Because this is the Ghost Hole, and there are over ten million ghosts living here. In order to not alarm them, I didn''t let you make too much noise."


    "Hiss!"


    Upon hearing these words, Bai Mu sucked in a breath of cold air.


    "The Ghost Cave ah, doesn''t that mean that tens of millions of ghosts live here? Isn''t it very dangerous for me? " Just thinking about how this mountain was filled with A-Piao, Bai Mu could not calm himself down.


    As if she saw through Bai Mu''s thoughts, Qin Qianqian comforted him, "Don''t worry, they are not here yet! As I said, this is my private residence. Not only can it block the breath of humans, it also has a rule that no one is allowed to enter! "


    Only after hearing these words did Bai Mu calm down.


    "However, I have a question. You... Shouldn''t we go to the Underworld? "Why are you just staying on Earth?"


    "Hahaha, Underworld, is that place something we can ask for?" Qin Qianqian laughed as if she heard a joke, but there was bitterness in her laughter, "Underworld? "At that time, I thought that even if I died, I would be able to continue being a human after I ate Grandma Meng''s Soup and forgot everything that had happened. Who would have thought ¡­" Qin Qianqian was silent as she spoke till this point, as if she had touched a sore spot ¡­


    Looking at Qin Qianqian''s lifeless eyes, Bai Mu felt sympathy for her but did not say a word. He was waiting for her to change to his.


    He understood that silence was often the best way to lick a scar.


    Xiao Qian came back to her senses and said with a wry smile, "Sorry, I let you down just now!"


    Bai Mu shook his head and replied in a calm voice, "I don''t mind. If you trust me, you can tell me about the past. Maybe I can help you with something!"


    Seeing the sincerity in Bai Mu''s eyes, Xiao Qian''s heart was slightly moved. She had already decided to believe in this man she had just met today! "Alright, since it''s an old story, there''s nothing wrong with talking about it!" It was as if he had made up his mind.


    Bai Mu didn''t reply. He knew that his greatest mission now was to act as a loyal listener!


    It turned out that Qin Qianqian and her people were all civilians that had suffered from the war. Some had been reincarnated, while others had been taken captive by the Lord of the Underground Palace, Qi Ye. In order to control these undead, their corpses were now buried in this land.

 C10

    The side with flesh and blood was eaten by the mutated eagle dog, and the rest was eaten by the ants.


    Not only that, he had a secret knot with King Qinguang, and these Undead became the tools to build the Underworld''s palace. Then, Kai Ye could help King Qinguang hide all the auras of the dead.


    Upon hearing these words, Bai Mu couldn''t help but sigh. It was no wonder that there was such a deep grudge between them. As expected, not only was the human society dark, even the society in the ghost realm was the same.


    "Then, what about the others in the Underworld, do you not care?"


    Qin Qianqian shook her head and said with red eyes, "I don''t know! King Qinguang has a lot of power and influence, so it should be easy for him to cover up these matters. "


    Hearing this, Bai Mu felt that there was something fishy about this matter. However, he couldn''t explain anything and could only console her, "As one of the top ten kings of the Underworld, he should have his own difficulties, right? After all, their Underworld also had its own rules. If one did something beyond their limits, they would receive the punishment of the Heavenly Dao. "Unless ¡­"


    Hearing Bai Mu''s words, Qin Qianqian immediately became excited, "The Heavenly Dao still hasn''t punished him. Does this mean that it''s not his fault, but us Undead? Unless? You mean someone like Kai Ye can threaten him? "


    To Bai Mu''s words, Qin Qianqian could only shake her head, "His thoughts are still too simple. I don''t understand that there are some things that are the same between Yin and Yang." The difference between clear and turbid is not only in the human world! "


    Seeing Qin Qianqian fall into silence again, Bai Mu couldn''t stand the atmosphere. He clenched his fist and covered his mouth, "So many ¡­" Cough cough ¡­ Why are you here when you are all going to build a palace? " Bai Mu directly used the word ''cough'' in place of ''Yin Spirit''. Honestly speaking, as a human, he didn''t want to offend those who stayed away from him.


    Xiao Qian said indifferently, "Are you talking about us Yin spirits?"


    Hearing this, Bai Mu had the urge to go berserk. He resentfully looked at Qin Qianqian. What an inconsiderate young lady!


    Seeing Bai Mu''s pained expression, Xiao Qian inwardly laughed. ''What a cute person!''


    "Most of the Yin spirits are my friends, and many of them were grateful to my father. After father was gone, they couldn''t bear for me to suffer, not only did they help me hide my presence, they even helped me strengthen the house with their spirit energy, so, you don''t need to be so afraid.


    Thinking of the mountain of bones, Bai Mu''s heart chilled. "Since you have so many of them, why don''t you go and fight him?" Perhaps the noise you guys made can attract the attention of other Underworld managers? "


    " Heh heh, why not? For someone as vicious as him, since he was able to keep us, he would be able to think of ways to deal with the consequences. The consequence of resisting him was to be tortured by the soul.


    The so-called soul torture is the punishment of the source of your souls. That rebellion launched by Father in the past had ended in failure. In order to protect the others, Father in the end had to be exterminated like a god, never to be reincarnated.


    When she thought of her father, who had protected her, loved her, and treated her like a precious treasure, Xiao Qian''s tears couldn''t help but roll down her face.


    Upon hearing this, Bai Mu couldn''t help but guess how strong that masked man was. To be able to control such a large number of Yin spirits, one could escape the restrictions of life and death and live for a few hundred years.


    Perhaps he was wrong. With his strength, it would be underestimating him to say that he could dodge it. But now, he was unlucky enough to be blacklisted, and he wanted to kill him like a cat playing with a mouse in the palm of its hand.


    When he thought of this formidable enemy, Bai Mu''s future turned dark!


    Moreover, at this time, the number of troops in the underground palace had increased by several times. There were soldiers patrolling everywhere. As long as Bai Mu dared to appear here, there would be no return.


    His only hope now was Qin Qianqian. He asked hopefully, "Can you help me escape?"


    "Sure!" Qin Qianqian nodded. If she wanted to send him to the surface, she would need to spend more than ten years of her cultivation, as well as having nine key joints.


    Seeing the struggle on Qin Qianqian''s face, Bai Mu cursed himself for his stupidity. Qin Mu couldn''t even protect himself right now, yet he was still troubling Qin Qianqian.


    Qin Qianqian, on the other hand, seemed to have noticed Bai Mu''s vexation. She smiled and shook her head. "Bai Mu, you don''t have to worry. I have a way to send you out, but you have to promise me one thing."


    "What is it? Just say it!" Since he was so straightforward, he, as a man, was naturally not a petty person.


    "Bai Mu, if you had the ability in the future, could you have saved the lives of tens of millions of our ghosts?"


    "Ahh!" Bai Mu was immediately stupefied. He wasn''t the only one who wanted to deal with the big boss of the underground palace, he was also one who could deal with the people from the Underworld.


    Although his bodily functions had changed and his ability to recover had become peculiar, could he really do it?


    "Bai Mu, there''s no need for you to make things difficult for us." Xiaoqian only wants you to remember what I said today. Xiao Qian will not let you waste your life. If you still fail to save our strength in the future, you will not need to fulfill the promise you made today. "


    "Alright, Xiao Qian, I agree. "If the day comes when I, Bai Mu, possess the strength that you speak of, I will definitely rescue you all."


    "Yes, thank you, Bai Mu."


    There was a grateful smile on Qin Qianqian''s face, but she was sure that this person would do something in the future.


    "Alright, I''ll send you out now." As Xiao Qian spoke, she sat down cross-legged and nine white bones of different sizes appeared out of nowhere on the ground.


    Before Bai Mu could react, he saw Qin Qianqian looking at him with a serious expression, "Bai Mu, follow me and sit cross-legged across from me."


    Bai Mu was puzzled, but he also knew that Xiao Qian wouldn''t harm him. He quickly followed her instructions, and the nine white bones started to move. With Bai Mu at the center, they formed a circle.


    At that moment, Qin Qianqian started to close her eyes. However, the nine white bones began to rapidly circle around Bai Mu, and their speed was getting faster and faster.


    Bai Mu was taken aback. He suddenly felt dizzy. Accompanying the dizziness was a transparent green light. When the green light hit the spinning bones, they were linked together and formed a ring that revolved around Bai Mu.


    After that, Bai Mu felt that his body was very light, so light that it no longer belonged to him. Lowering his head to look, he discovered that his body had become more and more transparent.


    Just as he was about to scream and raise his head, he saw that Qin Qianqian''s body was transparent. He could see the wall behind her through her body.


    She was so weak when she sent him out. How much did she have to pay? Was it worth it for her to do so? If this were to continue, wouldn''t her soul be shattered?


    Thinking of this, Bai Mu felt a deep sense of guilt. If Qin Qianqian died because of his soul, he would never forgive her.


    Thinking of this, Bai Mu reached out his hand to stop Qin Qianqian, but just as he was about to lift his hand in the air, he vanished. When he left, all he saw was the smile on Qin Qianqian''s face.


    Fortunately, she was fine!


    This was Bai Mu''s first thought before he left. Qin Qianqian had said that as long as he disappeared into her house, she would send him out. At the last moment, although Qin Qianqian was weak, she was not scared to death.


    Anyway, he would do his best to fulfill his promise to her.


    Bai Mu dusted the dust off his buttocks. The moment he fell onto the ground, he knew that he had come out.


    Familiar smells, rows of white buildings, tree-lined paths, people strolling by, familiar streets...


    Taking a deep breath, Bai Mu shouted, "We''re finally out."


    "These past two days have been like a dream, but luckily I managed to escape that damned place or I would have gone crazy!"


    Bai Mu continued walking on the familiar pathway that he had walked a thousand times before. However, his heart was no longer as calm as it was before.


    His hand couldn''t help but stroke his chest, his heart thumping vigorously. However, Bai Mu also felt that the change in his body was because of this heart.


    Thinking about what Xiao Qian had said, the huge powers, and the direction of their hearts, Bai Mu was at a loss.


    At this moment, "Aiyo ¡­" As Bai Mu moved, his footsteps became clearer and clearer.


    Looking up, he saw an old man with a head full of silver hair lying on the ground. He was trying to get up. On the side, there were many onlookers!


    This situation had happened more than once in this society. When an old man fell, everyone would become indifferent because the old man who fell might be a pengci, and the person who supported him might be ruined.


    As such, the onlookers were also very afraid.


    But what if the fallen old man really couldn''t get up and wasn''t a liar?


    Bai Mu pondered as he walked over to the old man. Seeing the wooden crutch lying not far away, Bai Mu decided to help the old man up.


    "Hey, little brother, you have to think twice." A middle-aged man dressed in ordinary clothes pulled Bai Mu along.


    Bai Mu looked at him with a puzzled expression. The middle-aged man pointed at the bicycle he was pushing with his other hand and sighed, "Before helping the elderly, this brother will be running."


    "Hehe, are you lying to me? I''m just a poor undergraduate out of society, nothing. " As Bai Mu pondered this, a smile appeared on his face. "Thank you for your reminder. It''s alright."


    As he spoke, he helped the old man up under the gazes of the crowd that were sighing and shaking their heads, and passed a nearby stick to the old man.


    The old man''s grey eyes were filled with gratitude. "Young man, thank you." As he spoke, he used his walking stick to leave.


    As they walked, they muttered, "People these days have a very hard heart." An indifferent person like the human heart, it''s better not to have a heart! " The words of the old man caused the onlookers to feel guilty, but Bai Mu managed to make sense of the situation.


    It is better to have heart than to have no heart. A heartless person was like a heartless person.


    Since he had promised others, he should work hard. Those people that didn''t care for things, they would never be better than friendship.


    Thinking of this, he also felt relieved.


    After coming to a conclusion, Bai Mu no longer hesitated and walked briskly towards his cave of commoners.

 C11

    "Noon, you won''t be able to escape. Even if we, the Twelve Divine Generals, exhaust everything we have today, we will still seal you."


    "Haha, with just you two?"


    All kinds of spiritual energy flew in the air. A man wearing a black cloak was trapped inside, and no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t escape.


    "You think you can seal me like this? "Haha, even if I am to be sealed, I will drag you down with me ¡­"


    "No ¡­."


    Unwilling to give up, Bai Mu was jolted awake from his shock. This feeling of unwillingness was too intense, so much so that even after Bai Mu woke up, he could feel the intense hatred within.


    Bai Mu was still immersed in the dream. His heart was pounding like thunder from the scene in the dream, as though it had really happened.


    He couldn''t help but hold his hand to his heart. What exactly was it that caused the person in his dreams to be so resentful?


    After he cleared his head, Bai Mu wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    He shook his head, no longer looking like those who didn''t have it.


    He turned his head to look at the clock behind him and immediately cried out, "Oh my god." As he put on his clothes, he made a simple washing up and rushed out of the house.


    Even though he hadn''t gone to work in two days, this was his first job. Although he was only an intern, looking for a job now was so hard, so he had to be confident. At worst, he could just say good words to the manager later.


    Bai Mu rushed back to the company in a hurry, even though he knew that the security guards at the entrance had stopped them.


    "Big Brother Security, I''m one of the employees here. Look, I have a work permit." As he spoke, Bai Mu took out the internship certificate issued by the company from his pocket.


    Who would have thought that the security guard would look at him and give him a disdainful smile, "Work permit?" It didn''t matter what evidence you had right now, the manager had said. If you came, you could just get rid of him. You''re only at work for one day and now you''re working for two days. It''s going to be terrible if you get righted in the future. "


    Bai Mu smiled in embarrassment. "My dear brother, please let me in. Do you really think I have something to do these past two days?"


    "Is there something? What is it? Could it be that Eldest Uncle had come? Let''s go, let''s not make things difficult for this bro! Since the manager has already said it, you can accept it. " After speaking, he directly chased Bai Mu away.


    Bai Mu sighed. "This time, I''m a jobless nomad again."


    Wandering aimlessly on the streets, he wondered what he should do with his life in the future. In the midst of his annoyance, he saw a fluorescent sign on the opposite street, recruiting a staff member to apply for a university job with a monthly salary of 3000 yuan.


    Upon seeing this, Bai Mu''s eyes lit up and he dashed forward at the fastest speed possible. He raised his head and saw that it was from Jiaqing Corporation. This was a large company. Bai Mu nodded his head and took a photo on the tiled wall. After confirming that his attire was clean, he walked in.


    He looked up and saw rows and rows of applicants. Bai Mu initially wanted to give up, but when he thought of his future life, he decided to just wait here.


    "So fast?" Seeing that the candidates were able to be accepted as candidates within a minute, Bai Mu couldn''t help but think, could it be that this time, the requirements have increased? Not only does it depend on your education, but also on your looks?


    Although his face was still decent!


    When it was his turn, he found out that the other party was just collecting his resume and then sending people back to wait for the results.


    This was his first time encountering such a recruitment rule, and Bai Mu felt somewhat disarrayed. Since when did a large company become so overbearing?


    However, Bai Mu had an extremely serious problem on his mind. Thus, he went out. Where in the world did he bring his resume from? After some thought, Bai Mu picked up his pace and ran back to his house. When he returned, all the applicants had already left.


    Fortunately, the company seemed to be doing their job. It was almost 7 o''clock, and they were still working.


    Bai Mu passed his resume to them and walked out of Jia Qing''s office.


    After solving the problem of dinner, Bai Mu started strolling home.


    Bai Mu''s house had to pass by a small alley. It was quite dark at this time, and the alley appeared quiet and serene. As Bai Mu walked forward, he couldn''t help but feel that there was something different about this place. In any case, he felt that the atmosphere here was strange.


    Therefore, Bai Mu felt a sense of wariness with every step he took.


    "Hey, Bai Mu ¡ª" A small voice came from afar. It sounded ethereal.


    Puzzled, Bai Mu turned his head to check his surroundings, only to discover that the alley was empty. There was nothing there at all.


    "Am I hallucinating? "Yes, it must be." Scratching his head, he continued to walk forward.


    "Bai Mu!" It was that same shout from before. It wasn''t too far away, and it was a bit blurry.


    "¡­" As he turned around, he saw that the street was still empty. Bai Mu continued to remain silent, thinking to himself that there must be someone messing with him. He didn''t have any friends here, so how could anyone know his name?


    "It can''t be that one, right?" Bai Mu thought of Xiao Qian. Although he didn''t believe in the existence of that thing in the past, ever since he met Xiao Qian, he knew that this world wasn''t as simple as he thought.


    With this thought in mind, Bai Mu increased his speed and dashed back to his home without even thinking about it.


    After shouting for a while, the voice stopped.


    Lying on the bed, Bai Mu shuddered as he thought about the voice he heard a moment ago. After a simple wash up, he rested.


    At night, it was the same dream.


    The next day, he arrived at Jiaqing''s company feeling rather tired. Because he didn''t have a cell phone, he could only ask for the results himself.


    He didn''t expect that, for the first time in over twenty years, he would be lucky enough to obtain a position as a clerk.


    When he sat at his desk and looked at the desktop computer, he thought it was a dream.


    It was a simple job as a clerk. He only needed to prepare some small documents. Even though it was late at night, Bai Mu was quite satisfied with this job.


    However, when he returned to the alley, Bai Mu was no longer calm.


    F * cking hell, he heard that damned thing scream again. Bai Mu was able to maintain his composure for the first few days, but he continued to yell every day after that. Later on, when that thing grew more bold, it would shout outside his window in the middle of the night. The neighbors all said that they couldn''t hear him, so Bai Mu couldn''t remain calm.


    One day, the night was dark and windy. Bai Mu decided to personally go and uncover the item that had mocked him.


    Xiao Qian had said that their Yin spirits could not easily hurt others, so he could use this advantage to ask why that thing was always following him.


    "Bai Mu!"


    At midnight, when Bai Mu was dozing off with his eyes closed, he heard someone call out to him like a soul. Bai Mu didn''t scold him like he did for the past few days, mainly because the landlord was too fierce and loud in the middle of the night.


    Therefore, Bai Mu quietly got out of bed, opened his own door, and walked towards the sound of the door.


    "Bai Mu!"


    Bai Mu only wanted to punch him twice when he heard the voice, but he held himself back.


    Didn''t Xiao Qian say that in normal circumstances, those Yin Spirits wouldn''t look for trouble for no reason? Unless something happened to the two of them, Bai Mu felt that it was necessary for him to find the ghost and interrogate it for its reasons.


    Finally, downstairs in a bush, Bai Mu saw a man with his back facing him. He was dressed in white and had disheveled hair that fluttered in the wind. He hesitated for a moment before walking up.


    "Bai Mu ¡­ Bai ¡­"


    "Stop shouting, I''m coming!" Bai Mu''s sudden voice caused the white Ah Piao to turn his head in confusion. Seeing Bai Mu taking two steps forward, he quickly took two steps back and looked at Bai Mu with a trace of fear in his eyes.


    "Speak, why did you call me out?" Bai Mu yawned. He hadn''t had a good night''s sleep after being disturbed by the beast for the past few days.


    "Xiao, Xiao Qian." Bai A-Piao took a step back and said in a trembling voice.


    "Qin Qianqian? What happened to him? " Upon hearing Xiao Qian, Bai Mu immediately knew that something had happened to Xiao Qian. Bai Mu asked anxiously when he remembered that she had brought him out with a transparent body.


    "Her soul has been severely injured, and her nine backbone bones have been damaged to a certain extent. I''m afraid that she won''t have much time left."


    "Not much time? Is it because he sent me out that he got hurt? " When Bai Mu heard about the nine main bones, he couldn''t help but think about the nine bones that Little Qian had placed in front of him when she sent him out a few days ago.


    As for Bai Mu''s question, the ghost was hesitating, with a hesitant appearance.


    "Alright, since you''ve come to find me, will you be able to find a way to save Xiao Qian?"


    "Tianshui of Bian Tou Mountain." The ghost man faintly said a few words.


    "Zodiac Mountain? "Then where is it?" To be honest, he had never heard of such a thing.


    "On the highest mountain in the south of the city. A barrier has been set up around Bian Tou Mountain, so if you want to go up there, you have to pass through the Nine Hell Maze Palace. "


    "Yes, I will." Bai Mu only thought for a second before agreeing. This did not hesitate to surprise the ghost man.


    "You don''t refuse?"


    "Why should I refuse?" Bai Mu found this funny. Was this man not afraid of him?


    "Do you know that the Nine Nether Maze City is filled with danger? One wrong step could cause you to sink into a desperate situation."


    "I don''t know." Bai Mu tilted his head and looked into the distance. "But I know that Xiao Qian wanted to repay this favor because I was injured."


    "Truly loyal and affectionate. Xiao Qian is right, you are a trustworthy person. " "The ghost man wanted to take a step forward, but in the end, he didn''t." "My name is Mo Xin. If you decide to go to the Nine Hell Maze City, I''m willing to go with you."


    "Are you a wandering soul in the Corpse Mountain?" Since it was someone else''s good intention, Bai Mu naturally wouldn''t reject. After all, he didn''t know where the Nine Nether Maze City was.


    "Yes, I am. The reason I was able to come out was because my boss and the rest worked together to send me out. Neither of us can bear to see Xiaoqian get hurt. She is the daughter of our benefactor. "


    "Well, I know. She told me something about you."


    "Okay. Master Bai, you should go back and rest. We will leave tomorrow." If Xiao Qian is still unable to get Tianshui to make her bones, I''m afraid that she will lose her ability to turn the situation around. "


    Bai Mu nodded in agreement. He then turned his gaze onto the male ghost as he smiled, "Why don''t you stay at my place for now?"

 C12

    Who knew that ghost took a step back, "Thank you, Master Bai. I think it''s better if I stay outside."


    Bai Mu knew that the spiritual energy he brought with him would cause them harm. He immediately waved his hand and laughed, "Alright, so be it. I''ll have to trouble you then. But can you walk outside during the day? "


    "It doesn''t matter, I can directly go into the formation."


    The next day, Bai Mu did not ask for leave from the company and instead followed Mo Xin''s directions, heading towards that clear sky where the Zodiac Mountain was located. He was still able to use the abilities he obtained from the underground palace, so it was relatively easy for Bai Mu and the others to travel with some food.


    "Master Bai!" Mo Xin called out as he floated on the ground.


    As he looked at Mo Xin, who was walking parallel to him, Bai Mu had the urge to look up at the sky. His interactions with ghosts over the past few days had turned his previously constructed view of the world into dregs.


    "Just call me Bai Mu from now on." Honestly speaking, he felt that the Young Master''s words were rather strange.


    Mo Xin knew that Bai Mu was a carefree person, so he directly called Bai Mu by his name, "Although the Nine Hell Maze Palace is located at the bottom of the Bian Po Mountain, which is also where the Taoists live, the Maze City of the Nine Serenities is the opposite of the Bian Po Mountain. It is also known as the Gate of the Yin Yang Twilight Zone."


    "Is there a problem with that?" Bai Mu increased his speed. According to what Jie Xin said, he should be able to reach the village at the foot of the mountain tonight. To be honest, he didn''t want to travel at night.


    Mo Xin replied, "This means that the extreme yin aura there is extremely dense. If a person from the mortal world were to enter there, it is very possible that they would be heavily devoured and become a zombie."


    Bai Mu''s body trembled when he heard this. He pretended to be calm as he asked, "Then, what about the other impossible scenario?"


    Mo Xin frowned, "I was lucky enough to get past the Baleful Yin Force. But the Nine Nether Maze City was filled with danger. After the first trial, there was still the second trial. The little ghosts inside were not easy to deal with.


    Furthermore, the little ghosts from that place were basically those hooligans in his previous life. That is because most of them are evil spirits, and at the same time, they have a very high cultivation. Furthermore, the Underworld does not accept them.


    Seeing that Bai Mu''s expression didn''t change, Mo Xin continued to speak, "The members of the Underworld follow the principle of not wasting resources and silently approve of their principles. Sometimes, they will even be given some tasks to complete with their help.


    At the same time, they were also the guards who guarded the door to the Yin-Yang world. Some of them were very sinister. They often used sneak attacks and other underhanded methods to sneak attack the people who entered the Nine Nether Maze City.


    Their tool was the Soulreaper Lock from the Underworld. Cheap Shot, use the Soulreaper Lock to take away the two spirits of the human. When that person became a fool, he would be at his mercy. Some will even become their eternal slaves. It can be said that those will be the local tyrants of Nether Maze City. "


    Hearing this, Bai Mu almost wanted to cry. "Why, why?" Can he go back? "


    Perhaps he had seen through Bai Mu''s thoughts. Mo Xin''s pale face turned solemn as he raised his head to look at Bai Mu. "Young Noble Bai Mu, if you regret this now, there won''t be enough time!"


    "Mo Xin, who do you think I, Bai Mu, am? If it wasn''t for Xiao Qian, perhaps I would have gone to the Netherworld to report, so I definitely wouldn''t have let Xiao Qian get into trouble. Not to mention that this is the Maze Nine Maze City, even if it''s Blade Mountain Flame Sea Guild, I, Bai Mu, will not refuse it. "


    After Bai Mu finished his speech, he sighed in his heart. He felt as though he was about to be moved to tears.


    "Good, Bai Mu, you''re indeed a good man." I, Mo Xin, and all the people of Corpse Mountain Tribe will remember today''s relationship. "


    Hearing this, Bai Mu laughed foolishly. It was best not to remember him. He was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to sleep after being remembered by so many A-Piao.


    "Bai Mu, in fact, every trial in the Nine Nether Maze City has a Dual Polarity Gate, Gate of Life, and Gate of Death. If you choose the Gate of Life, you will be able to pass through it without any danger. This was the reason why the Nine Nether Maze City was called a maze.


    The Nether Maze City was the most difficult structure to understand in this world, and most likely, even the gods of this world could not understand one or two of them. And we only need to borrow the power of a place in the Nine Nether Maze City to climb up the mountain, so we have to go through nine checkpoints before we can reach the Bian Po Mountain.


    Don''t look at the fact that we are only at the first level of the Nine Nether Maze City, but once we are in the Maze Palace, all of the sights are illusionary. However, the final test was even more difficult, but it was also the easiest. The easiest part for him was that there was neither Baleful Yin Force nor Evil Spirits of the earth within it. However, it allowed him to make a choice.


    "If you choose the right two paths, you will be able to climb Bian Tou Mountain and make the wrong choices. All the hard work ahead will be wasted and you will immediately become a living corpse."


    Mo Xin didn''t intend to say much, but since Bai Mu wanted to go, he decided to tell him everything he knew.


    Hearing this, Bai Mu couldn''t help but think of the Taoists in those novels. If he was a Taoist as well, then wouldn''t the kids in the Maze City be easy to deal with? Was it much easier to leave the Nine Nether Maze City?


    Seeing Mo Xin staring at him, Bai Mu laughed heartily, exuding a heroic spirit as he said, "Good, I''ve already decided to enter the Nine Nether Maze City. Come at me if there''s any danger within.


    Actually, the reason why Bai Mu went to the Bian foot mountain was because he heard that there was a person who was proficient in Dao Arts. Recently, he had been distracted by a series of strange dreams, so part of the reason was to ask what the dream signified.


    Hearing Bai Mu''s words, Mo Xin nodded his head with a smile, "Brother Bai Mu is indeed interesting." In his heart, Bai Mu became even more reverent. Just by the way he addressed Bai Mu, he could tell who he was.


    At the same time, on a shallows in H city, a man with short, unrestrained chestnut hair was leisurely lying on a recliner with a pair of sunglasses on his head. His body wasn''t big, but it had a golden ratio.


    Even though his entire face was covered by sunglasses, the aura exuded by that person was still something that could not be ignored. It could be seen from the women who were rubbing against the man.


    That speck of green in the tens of thousands of flowers became a thorn in the eyes of the men, but they didn''t dare to move forward.


    When they saw Mac''s skin glow in the sunlight, and the six abs of her stomach, her fair and handsome features, and then their own, the men had to cover their faces and leave.


    Looking carefully, the man was actually Yayan, who had been threatening to go out for a stroll.


    When he saw the beauties around, he flapped his bangs at them and then whistled at them. Such a scene caused all the girls to scream.


    "Is that person Yayan?" The strange doctor suddenly stopped walking and looked at the short-haired man in front of him.


    Hearing this, the Poison Monster looked up and saw that it was indeed him. It quickly pulled the monster back, and after the two of them left, Yayan turned around as if he had discovered something. "Hehe, could it be that I''m that scary?"


    After saying that, he turned to a beautiful woman who looked like a bikini who wanted to throw herself into his arms and asked, "Beautiful girl, do you think I''m scary?"


    The woman did not expect the handsome brother to suddenly ask her this question. She immediately blushed and shook her head.


    One of the beauties said, "You are indeed scary." Seeing the sudden change in Yayan''s expression, she hurriedly added with a smile, "Every woman would wish they could jump into your arms when they see you. Are you afraid?"


    "Hahaha, what an interesting person." Yayan smiled and pulled a beauty into his arms. "You guys are really interesting. Looks like I''m having a good time this time. I''ll be considering whether I should go back or not."


    " "It''s okay, it''s okay." The doctor monster patted its chest in shock. "I''m old, I can''t bear to be scared. It''s a good thing you dragged me away, or we''d be finished. "


    " I didn''t think he would tell Kai Ye about seeing us. Although he had a deep relationship with Kai Ye, he did not like to meddle in these matters. Apart from helping to make the magic liquid, how many things have you seen him do for the underground palace?


    " That''s true, but I''m the one who should be on guard against others. We should still be on guard against them. On the other hand, we have been out for so many days, so we don''t know what''s going on in the underground palace. He didn''t know if the liquid had succeeded or not. "If it really succeeds, then we won''t have to worry about it anymore. However, the people of this world will suffer!"


    " "Hm!"


    When the Poison Monster heard the words of the physician, he felt displeased as well. To be honest, after these days of living, he really liked living here. Without the Yin energy of the underground palace, if it were to be destroyed, who knows where they would be able to settle down in the future.


    Looking at the Poison Monsters that were distracted from time to time, how could the Medical Monsters not know of his thoughts? He wondered if he wasn''t the same as well.


    Living in a dilemma every day, living outside their fear, living in this modern world, they experienced the warmth of the human world. For the demonic liquid that could change the world subversive at any time, they thought, their hearts were always filled with remorse.


    However, their strength was weak. Forget about fighting against the underground palace, as long as their master wasn''t satisfied and moved their fingers, they might lose their lives.


    They were truly angered by this feeling of helplessness.


    "Let''s go, it''s not a blessing, it''s a curse!" The strange doctor sighed and looked in the direction of Yan, speaking to the still deep in thought.


    The Poison Monster only shook his head as he watched the monsters walk in front of him, clearly swaying their backs. In his heart, however, he knew that they couldn''t just sit there and wait for death like this. Although they might not be able to change anything, there was at least one thing they could do.


    As he thought about this, he quickened his pace and followed the doctor to his own residence.

 C13

    Bai Mu and the others were on the way to the Bian Tou Mountain, but unlike before, their speed had increased, making the journey easier.


    Looking at the nearby village, Bai Mu wiped off his sweat and sighed in his heart. They were finally about to arrive.


    While Bai Mu was sighing emotionally, Mo Xin frowned. Even though he hadn''t been to the village in front of him, the feeling that came from the village made him, a ghost, feel a little strange.


    Slightly stepping out of the layer of the map, he spoke to Bai Mu, "Bai Mu, there''s an unusual aura ahead. I''ll go to the village to take a look. Please wait here for a moment."


    "Hmm, then I''ll have to trouble you."


    He knew that Mo Xin was a ghost so he wasn''t afraid of tiring out. Moreover, it would definitely be convenient to scout out out the road, so he didn''t refuse. Moreover, he was tired and needed some rest.


    Seeing Mo Xin digging into the ground, Bai Mu thought of the Earth Elemental Sun on the Divine Seal Decree. Back then, he had always felt that those TV shows were too fake and too mystical. Now that these things happened to him, to be honest, Bai Mu felt a faint repulsion in his heart.


    Raising his head to look at the blood-red setting sun, Bai Mu felt an unprecedented heaviness in his heart. He had a feeling that the trajectory of this world had already begun to deviate.


    About ten minutes later, a slightly shadowy figure wearing a daoist robe walked out from a grassy path.


    That person was clearly walking very slowly, but in the blink of an eye, he had already arrived before Bai Mu.


    As he got closer, Bai Mu was finally able to see the face of the person before him.


    A thin old man with a mustache and a loose robe was holding a horsetail whisk in his hand. When he saw Bai Mu, he spoke with a serious expression.


    "Little Jie, Little Brother, I wonder why you have come to this place?"


    "Eh ¡­" Bai Mu raised his head and looked at the skinny old man standing in front of him. When he saw that this old man looked like he was someone who knew the way to the Dao, he immediately thought to himself, could this person be the Taoist from Bian Tou Mountain that Mo Xin mentioned?


    However, how could the Daoist Priest come to this place?


    "Of course I have matters to attend to here." Before Mo Xin arrived, Bai Mu felt that it would be better to ignore this person. He didn''t think that the seemingly calm Daoist Priest would actually sneak a furtive glance at him just now.


    Furthermore, the first impression that Bai Mu had of this person was that he exuded an aura that no one could fathom.


    Bai Mu ignored the Daoist priest and continued to sit in his original spot, thinking about his own matters. Mo Xin had said that even though they were only going to the first level of the Nine Nether Maze City, the first level was already filled with all sorts of dangers. Besides those evil things, there might even be other dangers.


    Although he had somehow gained some power, Bai Mu wasn''t sure if he could handle the supernatural. However, Bai Mu did not regret his promise to Mo Xin to fetch Tianshui from the Zodiac Mountain.


    He owed Qin Qianqian his life.


    Seeing how Bai Mu ignored him, the Daoist Priest didn''t pay any attention to him either.


    Instead, he took the initiative to sit beside Bai Mu. He gently swept his horsetail whisk across the room and meaningfully glanced at Bai Mu. He frowned as he pinched his slender white fingers. Then, he turned to Bai Mu and spoke in a somewhat anxious tone.


    "This young man, this little Taoist temple ¡­ your eyebrows were originally filled with a powerful aura, but now there is a black aura lingering around you." So if the small path makes some calculations for you and finds out that you have been possessed by evil spirits recently, if you don''t think of a way to get rid of them, then there must be some great calamity! "


    Bai Mu glanced at the Taoist''s slender white fingers and then looked at his aged face. He smiled and said, "A small path?" Aren''t you being too modest? "


    Bai Mu''s words caused the old Daoist Priest to be slightly stunned. He then smiled and said, "I hope that little brother can elaborate."


    "I''m just curious. You''re older than me, so why are you speaking so humbly?" As Bai Mu spoke, he stood up and patted off the dust on his body. He glanced at Mo Xin, who was hiding in the distance, before turning around with a smile and said, "Alright, we''ll meet again in the future."


    What evil spirits and evil spirits? To him, these past few days had been a common occurrence. It was normal for there to be black gas lingering around Mo Xin, but how could he be so fierce? He didn''t dare to let this Daoist in front of him help.


    As for what exactly this thing was, he couldn''t tell. However, Bai Mu was certain that this person wasn''t as simple as a Taoist.


    "Little brother, I advise you not to go to that village." Seeing that Bai Mu was about to head in the direction of the village, the Daoist Priest hurriedly rushed over and even pulled on Bai Mu''s sleeve.


    Smiling at the Daoist Priest and the obvious difference between the dry wrinkles on his face and the skin on his hand, Bai Mu cracked open his white teeth and said in an ambiguous manner, "Daoist Priest, you are not willing to part with me like this. Could it be that Daoist Priest has some sort of hobby?"


    The Daoist priest was completely stunned as he didn''t expect Bai Mu to reply him in such a manner. Bai Mu took advantage of the Daoist priest''s dazed moment to quickly walk in the direction of the village entrance.


    He could not allow the Zerg to roam the mountains tonight, but he could not spend the night in the wilderness here. Who knew what unknown wild beasts or beasts were roaming around?


    Therefore, no matter how odd the village was, it was better than this place. At least with Mo Xin, the ghost that had existed for hundreds of years, he should be able to deal with it.


    The Daoist Priest looked at Bai Mu''s back as he rushed forward and the corners of his mouth curled up. "There''s a path to heaven, but you chose not to take it. Since you will be obstructing my plan, don''t blame me for not leaving a path for you."


    With that, he turned around and a cloud of black smoke disappeared.


    "Mo Xin, when you went to the village, what did you find?" When Bai Mu saw that Mo Xin was still hiding in the soil, the doubts on his pale face could be clearly seen.


    "This village is a little strange. I didn''t find anything else." Mohsin shakes his head and leads the way.


    "Let''s go take a look first. This village is at the foot of the mountain. Aren''t there Taoists up there?" If there really is something strange about it, they should be able to sense it. "


    Bai Mu followed Mo Xin and before long, they arrived in front of a tiled room. The door of the room was wide open and an 80 year old old old woman was inside, carrying a small wooden bucket. She was walking towards the pigsty beside the house.


    When Bai Mu saw this, he hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Granny, are you trying to feed the pigs? Let me help you." As she spoke, she rolled up her sleeves and prepared to pick up the wooden bucket in the old woman''s hand.


    The old woman raised her head and stared at Bai Mu for a moment with her pitch-black eyes before placing the bucket down. She then nodded her head in agreement.


    Bai Mu''s heart skipped a beat when he saw the old granny''s face. The old lady had the aura of a dying person and her eyes were like a dried up river. The aura of death she gave off caused even Bai Mu, who had seen countless ghosts, to feel slightly fearful.


    He subconsciously looked down at the old granny''s shadow. When he found her shadow, he let out a sigh of relief.


    However, when he looked at the old granny again, Bai Mu couldn''t help but think of that strange Daoist Priest. Although he had many doubts, Bai Mu still poured the bucket of pig food into the trough.


    "Hur hur, old granny your pig is really fat!" After Bai Mu finished pouring the pig food, he smiled as he looked at the white contents of the pig food. Seeing that the old granny wasn''t paying attention to him and was about to leave, Bai Mu hurriedly chased after her.


    "Granny, I wish to stay here for the night, I hope Granny ¡­"


    Before Bai Mu could finish his sentence, the old woman suddenly turned her head and looked deeply at Bai Mu with her pitch-black eyes. Then, she lowered her head and pointed her walking stick at the inside of the house.


    At this moment, Mo Xin was already wearing fluttering white clothes as he stood beside Bai Mu. Because Mo Xin didn''t use his spiritual energy in front of this old woman, this old lady naturally couldn''t see Mo Xin, who was a ghost. Therefore, Bai Mu signaled Mo Xin to take a look at what was wrong with this old woman.


    The old woman brought Bai Mu into a room in the cubicle. Then, she walked out of the cubicle with her walking stick. Since she didn''t want to talk much, Bai Mu couldn''t ask her any other questions.


    He took a look at the room. It was an old-fashioned rural room with no windows. The interior was completely lit by kerosene lamps. He looked at the dimly lit room and then at Mo Xin floating in the air.


    "Mo Xin, don''t you feel that there''s not a single person in this big village?" Bai Mu walked towards the only wooden bed in the room and sat on it. He looked at Mo Xin, who was staring at the door.


    Perhaps Mo Xin could tell that Bai Mu was looking at him strangely, but he also knew the habits of humans. Thus, he floated over to the table in the room and sat down like a human. Casually picking up a teacup, he played with it and said, "Indeed, but when I first entered this village, I looked around and didn''t find anything strange."


    "I don''t know if it''s my imagination, but I keep having the feeling that the old lady''s shadow is a little strange." Bai Mu felt that something was amiss when he thought of how the old granny was different from the other people.


    "Brother Bai Mu, please speak." Mo Xin raised his hand to signal Bai Mu to continue speaking.


    "When we arrived at this village, the sun had just set, and the sky wasn''t completely dark yet. Our shadows were all longer than a person''s height, but that old lady''s shadows were only half a meter long. Not only were they short, but they were also small.


    Mohsin nodded. "I have noticed this as well, but such a small shadow doesn''t explain anything else. After all, the world is big and full of wonders. "


    "Well, I hope it''s as you said. We will only stay here for the night anyway, so we will leave tomorrow." As he spoke, he yawned and fell onto the bed.


    "Brother Bai Mu, you rest first. I''ll take a walk around this village."


    Bai Mu knew that Mo Xin didn''t need to sleep so he waved his hand and closed his eyes to sleep.


    Mo Xin glanced at Bai Mu before floating towards the wall.


    Neither Bai Mu nor Mo Xin noticed that a pair of pitch black eyes was staring at them from the corner of the room.

 C14

    Whoosh


    An ear-piercing sound suddenly rang into the ears of Bai Mu, who was sleeping soundly. The sound caused even his ears to ring, and Bai Mu was forced to sit up from the bed.


    "That sound sounds like ¡­"


    With a puzzled expression, Bai Mu looked around the pitch-black room. The kerosene lamp had long been burnt out, and Mo Xin wasn''t in the room either.


    Whoosh


    The sound of a knife being sharpened drifted into Bai Mu''s ears once again. This sound of a knife being sharpened made Bai Mu''s eyes darken. The sound of the sharpening knife was different from that of ordinary sharpening knives. Bai Mu walked quietly to the door and peeked through the gap in the door. He saw the old woman sharpening a knife on a stone slab.


    Under the weak moonlight, a withered hand was holding the handle of the saber, while the other hand seemed to be using all of its strength to hold the blade. Under the weak moonlight, a shriveled hand was holding the handle of the saber, while the other hand seemed to be using all of its strength to hold the blade.


    Looking at the mechanical movements of the old woman, Bai Mu felt his scalp go numb.


    "Why isn''t Mo Xin back yet?" Seeing that Mo Xin wasn''t in the room, Bai Mu felt slightly puzzled. Logically speaking, he should have already slept for a while. This amount of time was nothing to a ghost. Wanting to wander around the entire village was an easy task.


    However, at this time, Mo Xin had actually disappeared?


    After glancing at the room, Bai Mu quietly opened the door and walked out of the hall. The old woman''s back was still facing him as she sharpened her knife on the stone floor in the courtyard.


    He looked at the sky outside. It should be midnight by now.


    "An old man came out to sharpen his saber in the middle of the night without sleeping?" Bai Mu naturally wouldn''t believe that this old lady had a habit of sleepwalking. From the first moment he laid eyes on her, he felt that something was off.


    Taking advantage of the old granny''s back to him, Bai Mu lowered his voice and walked towards her step by step.


    As he got closer, the ''chi chi'' sound of the sharpening knife made Bai Mu''s scalp tingle even more. He had the nagging feeling that the knife wasn''t used for cutting vegetables but for killing people.


    Bai Mu shuddered as he tried to suppress his overabundance of imagination. When he was one meter away from the old lady, he stopped abruptly.


    My god!


    A face covered in blood was facing him, and a eyes that was like a dead fish was staring at him. He didn''t know if it was just an illusion, but he felt that eye was smiling at him.


    When he saw the man''s face, Bai Mu could only feel his stomach churning.


    The young man with blood all over his face was completely naked, his chest above his head was still intact, and from his stomach to his legs, everything had been cut open by a knife. White internal organs and large intestines were scattered around the old lady.


    Bai Mu found it strange that the person''s entire body, other than his internal organs and flesh, had no bones. Not only that, his body had been cut open by the saber. Besides his face being stained with blood, there wasn''t even a drop of blood.


    The sound of the knife suddenly stopped, and the old woman slowly turned around.


    Bai Mu frowned as he retreated to a corner in panic.


    Under the weak moonlight, the old woman stiffly turned around and grabbed the intestines that were scattered on the ground with her withered, branch-like hands, pulling them into his own hands bit by bit. Bai Mu continuously swallowed his saliva as he watched the old woman''s actions.


    When she reached the end, the old woman''s hand stopped. The tail of the large intestine was connected to the caudal portion of the corpse.


    "Gurgle ~ ~" The sound that seemed to echo out from the old woman''s throat sounded for a moment, then she picked up the kitchen knife beside her, raised it high, and swung it down, chopping at the corpse''s tail without hesitation.


    It was as fast as chopping a meatball at home, but at this moment, the meat turned into human flesh. The meaty meat flew everywhere under the sharpened knife, and Bai Mu couldn''t take it anymore. He quickly turned around, took a deep breath, and held his chest.


    Just as he turned his head, he bumped into the old woman''s line of sight. It was precisely because of this gaze that Bai Mu was able to clearly see the old woman''s face.


    Under the moonlight, the old face that was wrinkled like an orange peel looked as if its flesh and blood had been sucked dry, leaving only a piece of yellow skin covering it.


    Fortunately, the old woman only glanced in Bai Mu''s direction and didn''t stop there. She placed the intestines on the chopping board with her hands and cut them into pieces.


    Bai Mu didn''t know what sort of mentality he had when he saw the impact in front of his eyes. After the old woman finished slicing the intestines, she slowly placed the clotted intestines into the wooden bucket that Bai Mu had helped her talk about in the afternoon.


    After the old woman finished doing all of this, she picked up the wooden bucket and walked step by step towards the pigsty.


    What the heck!


    Bai Mu finally understood the situation.


    There was indeed something wrong with this place!


    How could an old woman kill an adult? Not only that, but he was even so freakishly chopping human flesh into pig food?


    Glancing at the old woman again, Bai Mu quietly retreated back into the house. If he remembered correctly, this house should have a back door.


    Mo Xin hadn''t come back for so long, something must have happened!


    When Mo Xin saw the strange actions of the villagers, he was about to ask Bai Mu to leave. However, he didn''t expect that when he passed by a small hill, he would be tied down by something. No matter what he did, he couldn''t leave that place.


    It was like he had been hit by a ghost. At this time, a ghost like him had actually been hit by a ghost.


    Bai Mu walked out of the old woman''s room and headed in the direction of the neighboring house. As Bai Mu had expected, he heard ear-piercing sounds of sharpening knives before he had even entered the room.


    Without much thought, Bai Mu walked towards another brightly lit house. Inside the house, there was the sound of sharpening knives and the "Wu Wu" sound of sharpening swords.


    "There''s a cry?"


    Bai Mu glanced at the roof and took a step back. He made a run for it and gently jumped onto the roof. In this courtyard, he saw an old couple and an old man sharpening their sabers with their heads lowered. At their feet was the corpse of a middle-aged woman.


    Glancing at the pigsty and the bucket beside the old man, Bai Mu had already guessed the fate of the dead woman.


    "Hrm ~ ~"


    The sound of something shattering reached Bai Mu''s ears. He looked up and saw a seven or eight-year-old boy with his hands tied behind his back. His mouth was stuffed with a piece of cloth.


    The old lady was holding a kitchen knife that had been sharpened to a shiny white point. She walked towards the little boy who was tied up step by step. The little boy stared at the approaching weapon with tears in his eyes and kept shrinking towards the corner.


    The old woman completely ignored the pleading and fear in the child''s eyes. She stopped a step away from the child, bent her body, raised her kitchen knife and chopped at the child''s head.


    Clang Clang ¡­


    The old woman ignored the pain in her hand and mechanically chopped her head towards the kitchen knife on the ground. She raised her head and looked at the person who had knocked down her kitchen knife.


    As for the old man who was sharpening the knife, he immediately stood up the moment the kitchen knife landed on the ground. The couple stared at Bai Mu in unison.


    Bai Mu couldn''t be bothered to dodge the attack. He immediately jumped down from the roof tiles.


    "What, you two old men can do anything to a child this young?" Bai Mu smiled as he asked the two old men who had been sucked dry. His steps were unambiguous as he walked towards the stunned little boy.


    The couple didn''t reply. Instead, they stared fixedly at Bai Mu. Seeing Bai Mu approach the child, the gaze with which they stared at Bai Mu grew slightly angrier. Although these two old men didn''t have eyes like the old woman just now, in Bai Mu''s eyes, they were in a much better condition than they were now.


    This was because the eyes of the two men did not resemble that of a normal person. The pupils within were only the size of a needle. If it wasn''t for Bai Mu''s good eyesight, he probably wouldn''t have been able to see this tiny dot.


    When Bai Mu saw these two men with only the whites of their eyes, he had a feeling that these two elders were no longer alive. He lowered his head, however, he could still see two shadows of these two old men.


    "Roar!"


    Seeing that Bai Mu was about to untie the little boy, the two of them rushed over. However, when Bai Mu swept his gaze over them, the two of them seemed to be afraid of something and didn''t dare to move forward. He could only use a threatening tone towards Bai Mu.


    However, this voice was no longer a human voice, but a beast-like roar.


    As he listened to these voices, Bai Mu frowned. There were more and more suspicions about this village. Knowing that the two of them didn''t dare to step forward, Bai Mu took out the ball of cloth from the little boy''s mouth while guarding against their sudden attacks.


    As soon as the ball of cloth was taken, the little boy wailed, "Grandpa, grandma, don''t kill me, don''t."


    Grandparents?


    Bai Mu turned around and glanced at the two neither human nor ghost elders before picking up the kitchen knife from the ground.


    When the little boy saw Bai Mu holding onto the kitchen knife, he subconsciously thought that Bai Mu was going to deal with him. Tears flowed unceasingly as he retreated step by step. As he cried, he prayed to Bai Mu, "Don''t, don''t kill me!"


    Mo Xin was missing and Xiao Qian was still waiting for him to save her. She hadn''t even entered the rumored extremely dangerous Nine Nether Maze City when she met this strange village again. Bai Mu was already extremely annoyed.


    "Don''t cry, if you continue to cry, I''ll throw you over to those two old fellows."


    Noticing Bai Mu''s fierce and impatient gaze, the little boy tried his best to hold back his tears as he nodded his head.

 C15

    Bai Mu twirled the blade in his hand in a circle, and with a wave of his hand, the blade descended towards the rope that the child was holding.


    "Roar! Roar!" The two old fellows didn''t linger any longer and pounced towards Bai Mu.


    Bai Mu was no longer a rookie at the start. Moreover, he was now able to display his sudden abilities with great dexterity. Picking up the little boy, he jumped out of the room.


    Seeing that they had missed their target, the two of them roared furiously. However, they didn''t attack Bai Mu. Instead, they picked up their blades and started touching them.


    What kind of rhythm was this?


    Looking at the strange movements of the two elders, Bai Mu''s frown deepened.


    The little boy, who had been pinched under his arm, seemed to realize that his big brother wouldn''t hurt him. He raised his head with some difficulty and looked at Bai Mu''s face, "Big Brother, let''s go quickly. Grandpa and grandma have gone crazy. We won''t be able to leave after they''re done sharpening their knives."


    You can''t leave?


    Bai Mu glanced at the child before nodding his head as he looked at the pair of husband and wife, who had been hating to tear him apart just a moment ago. They seemed to be a couple who didn''t even exist.


    "Little brat, I''ll take you away. Don''t cry for me anymore, otherwise ¡­"


    Ye Zichen glanced at the child with a threatening gaze. He thought that the child would nod obediently, but the child wiped his nose with his thumb, and said arrogantly, "Being here is better than that. Why should I cry?"


    Eyebrows...


    Bai Mu was speechless, but he didn''t dare to stay there any longer. He didn''t even look at the two men and jumped onto the roof. He then started running in the same direction.


    As the wind blew past his ears, Bai Mu didn''t stop even for a moment. He headed towards the Bian Tou Mountain that Mo Xin had mentioned.


    Looking at the little kid with a face full of worship, Bai Mu laughed. "Little brat, don''t tell me you''re not afraid that I''m a bad guy?"


    "No way. If you were a bad person, you wouldn''t have risked your life to save me."


    Danger?


    Bai Mu found this funny. Although his current abilities weren''t that high, it shouldn''t be a problem for him to deal with the two old fellows from before. However, this child was only seven or eight years old, yet he had the guts to place all his trust in a stranger.


    Bai Mu didn''t stop his footsteps, but looked at the child in his arms with great interest. However, that child said in a somewhat enjoyable tone, "Big brother, I didn''t expect you to run so fast, it''s like you''re flying."


    Bai Mu only smiled without saying a word. If nothing unexpected happened in this village, the entire village would be in such a miserable state.


    "Big brother, are you thinking of leaving the village?"


    "Otherwise?" Bai Mu didn''t even look at the child. Instead, he pondered why he hadn''t left the village after running for so long.


    "Don''t waste your energy, as long as you enter this village you will not be able to leave."


    Hearing the child''s slightly stinky voice, Bai Mu abruptly stopped in his tracks.


    "You can''t leave the village?!"


    "That''s right. Back then, my parents and the people in this village also tried to go out and failed."


    "Why didn''t you say so earlier?" Bai Mu stared speechlessly at the brat before him.


    "You didn''t ask earlier either! Besides, it''s good to experience the feeling of the wind! "


    "¡­"


    Bai Mu placed the child on the ground and bent his body slightly. "Little child, what''s your name?"


    The little boy glanced at Bai Mu and reluctantly replied, "Goudan''er!"


    "Pfft!" Bai Mu almost burst out in laughter. Was this child too funny?


    "What are you laughing at, my grandma said to be named Goudan''er for easy maintenance." Goudan''er saw Bai Mu''s smile and returned unhappily. However, when he mentioned his grandparents, his eyes darkened.


    Bai Mu also noticed the change in Goudan''er''s mood. He squatted down and asked, "Goudan''er, why are your grandparents doing this? Why would she want to confront you with a kitchen knife? "


    "It''s fine, you don''t need to say some euphemistic words just because I''m a kid. I don''t understand even if you''re too euphemistic. If you want to know about these weird things, I can tell you."


    Bai Mu instantly felt a few black lines streak across his forehead. What kind of feeling was this?


    "Speaking of which, are all the children these days so precocious?"


    Who knew that Goudan''er would roll his eyes at Bai Mu again and then find a protruding stone to sit on. Then, as if recalling a memory, he said, "A month ago, my parents, who were working outside, suddenly came back from the city. Not only them, but all the other young people, or even the children in the family, have also returned. I am naturally very happy for my parents who have not come back for a few years. "


    Goudan''er said. His eyes were filled with sadness that did not belong to a child. "However, my parents were clearly unhappy. One day I heard them talking in the house, and they said they didn''t know why they had come back to the village.


    Only after that did they return to their normal state. They might have thought that since they had returned, they might as well stay at home for a few days before going back to work in the city. However, what happened afterwards was no longer within our control. First, it was my grandparents and the rest of them starting to sleepwalk, sharpening their knives next to the pigsty in the backyard in the middle of the night.


    In the beginning, they only sharpened the knives, but after grinding for an hour, they went back to sleep. Later, their behavior became even weirder, gradually sharpening the knives from night to day, and every day, besides eating, they sharpened the knives. Later I learned from my parents that it wasn''t just our family, but the elders of other families also took out their own knives to grind.


    Later on, there were a few youngsters who couldn''t take it anymore and wanted to persuade their family''s elders. Who would have thought that they would actually use a knife to kill their son? A kitchen knife directly slashed across his neck, killing him in one swift and ruthless move. And then, he used a knife and brought up their bones. "


    Listening to Goudan''er''s words, Bai Mu recalled the young man whose intestines had been chopped off from the old woman''s house. It was as if his entire body had no bones.


    At this time, Bai Mu couldn''t help but think of the white, young, woman-like hands of the bearded old man in his fifties or sixties.


    That old Daoist kept hinting at him not to enter the village. Did he know about this village?


    His expression was as though he was used to seeing the world before he started talking about other people''s matters, "Later on, some of the young people who came back from the outside could not tolerate the habits of the old man and decided to leave. However, when they wanted to leave, they found that they could not leave the village.


    No matter what you do, you just walk around the village. My parents took me and I still can''t get out. "


    "Like us?" Bai Mu looked at Goudan''er. He had already guessed what would happen next, but when he saw that this child didn''t seem to want to stop, he didn''t interrupt him. Just what had this child experienced in this short month?


    "Then one day, my grandpa and grandma started not knowing us and dragged dad out of bed. Then, I saw with my own eyes, like those people, my grandma and grandpa killed my dad, and my dad didn''t even have the strength to resist." As Goudan''er spoke, his tears slid down his face once again. However, he extended his hand and wiped them clean. He was so stubborn that not a single tear flowed out.


    "Grandfather and Grandmother worked together to pull out father''s bones, then they chopped off his flesh and fed it to the pigs. While Grandmother and I were still sharpening our blades and not noticing us, Mom and I wanted to escape. Who knew that after Grandmother and Grandpa and I finished sharpening their blades, it was as though we were stuck halfway in place and couldn''t move anymore.


    After that, they tied us up with ropes and let us watch as Father and Grandmother chopped the meat into pieces day by day. After cutting off his father''s flesh, it was his mother''s turn. "Then it''s me ¡­"


    "So, the reason you wanted me to leave just now was because after they finish sharpening their blades, we will be stopped?" Bai Mu waited for Goudan''er to finish his words before interrupting.


    Goudan''er nodded. With reddened eyes, he said, "Other than me, how many other people from the twenty-eight households in this village are still alive?"


    "Big brother, I knew from the very beginning that you are definitely not an ordinary person. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have been able to escape from my grandfather''s and grandmother''s assassins, and even more so, you wouldn''t have run so fast. Big brother, let''s go and see if any of the people in the village are still alive.


    Bai Mu glanced at the child. He was clearly only seven or eight years old, yet he could think so much about others. His heart was filled with worry for the safety of others.


    Bai Mu reached out his hand to stroke Goudan''er''s head, "Don''t worry. If there are still living people in the village, I will help to save them." But big brother is also an ordinary person, I can''t guarantee that I can get you out of the village. "


    Seeing that Goudan''er''s eyes had dimmed again, Bai Mu smiled and said, "Don''t worry. As long as I can get out of here, I will leave you be."


    Bai Mu stood up and glanced at the houses in the village. Although it was night time, in Bai Mu''s eyes, it was like day, with no obstacles in his line of sight.


    "Let''s go. Lead the way, we''ll go to the homes of the children."


    Mohsin, I hope you are safe.


    "Why go to a house with children?" Goudan''er raised his head and asked in a puzzled manner.


    "As you said, the one who became abnormal in this village was the elderly, and almost all of the people killed were your parents, then your generation. Several days have passed, so the rest of the people in the village are basically children. And now we''d better go to the ones who have more children. "


    "Alright, big brother, let''s go quickly!" Goudan''er couldn''t wait any longer after hearing Bai Mu''s words. He quickly stood up and grabbed onto Bai Mu''s sleeve as he prepared to leave.


    "Alright, let''s go." Bai Mu picked up Goudan''er and headed towards the nearest house that Goudan''er had pointed to.

 C16

    Sure enough, when Bai Mu and the others arrived at a certain house, the sounds of sharpening sabers could be heard. Through the house, one could see that the courtyard was in complete disarray. There were even bits of minced meat lying on the ground.


    Looking at the house, there was an old man with a buzz cut who was "focused" on sharpening his knife. At the side, there was a thirteen-year-old girl with a pigtail tied to a stool. Fear could be seen in her eyes.


    "Brother Bai, it''s Sister He!" Goudan''er quickly tugged on Bai Mu''s sleeve. Seeing that the person he knew was about to be killed by his own Grandpa Jiang, Goudan''er became a little anxious and started to struggle, trying his best to save that Sister He.


    "Shh, don''t worry!" Bai Mu jumped down from the corner and placed Goudan''er on the ground. He instructed, "Wait here. If I don''t come out, you''re not allowed to run around."


    Seeing Goudan''er nod his head, Bai Mu jumped onto the roof with a relieved expression and then landed in front of the girl.


    Bai Mu knew that no matter what happened outside, the elders would never be stopped if they had just entered the sharpening stage. Thus, Bai Mu didn''t hesitate to untie the rope the moment the girl cried out and jumped onto the roof with the girl.


    "Sister He." Seeing Bai Mu walking out with his men, Goudan''er hastily ran up to him and hugged him. Even Goudan''er, who rarely cried when he talked about his parents, started crying.


    "Well, now is not the time to cry. Goudan''er, do you have any rooms with people living in them? The people that you''ve rescued must first find a place to live. "


    "Yes, there should be no one at Elder Wang''s house." Goudan''er quickly said. Then, he pulled on Sister He''s hand and pointed at Bai Mu. "Sister He, this is Brother Bai. If we follow Big Brother Bai, he will definitely be able to rescue us out. "


    The girl looked at Bai Mu and only shyly nodded her head. Then, she pulled Goudan''er and cried, "Goudan''er, dad and mom are both dead. In the future, I''ll be an orphan."


    "It''s fine, Sister He. We will be together in the future. I believe that our parents hope that we can live a strong life." Goudan''er''s toughness left Bai Mu somewhat speechless. But now was clearly not the time to talk about this. He interrupted, "I''ll send you all to Elder Wang''s home and then go save the others."


    Goudan''er led the way. Carrying Little He on his back, he headed towards the house at the foot of the mountain.


    Mo Xin?


    Bai Mu was on the way to his destination when he saw a white robe fluttering in the wind in front of him. After giving it some thought, Bai Mu immediately dashed over to the other side.


    It really was him!


    "Mo Xin, why are you here?" Bai Mu placed the two children on the ground and prepared to head over.


    "Don''t go forward!" Who knew that Mo Xin would extend his hand to stop Bai Mu?


    "What''s the matter with you?" It wasn''t easy to see Mo Xin, but who knew he was here? Moreover, from the looks of it, he seemed to be in trouble.


    "I might have entered the magical formation set up by someone else, and this magical formation seems to be trying to refine me." At the beginning, he thought that he had encountered a trap set up by someone else, but who knew that it was set by someone else. Not only that, he could feel his strength being drained bit by bit.


    "Formation? What is this? " Bai Mu was somewhat anxious. He only wanted to enter the Nine Nether Maze City, so why would he encounter such a situation?


    "I don''t know how to explain it, but I suspect that there''s a mastermind controlling it. And I just saw, in this village, almost no one is alive. "


    "No survivors? "Then what about these two children?"


    "Bai Mu, be careful of your back!"


    Following Mo Xin''s shout, Bai Mu subconsciously shifted to the right and recovered his wits. He saw two deep gashes on the ground where he had been standing.


    Bai Mu patted his chest. If this claw were to land on him, even if he didn''t die, he would at least be injured to the point of no return.


    Bai Mu looked at the culprit; it was the two children he had just rescued.


    At this moment, Goudan''er and Little He were no longer the same as before. Their heads were covered in a thick black fog, their mouths were pulled to the side, and their eyes shone with a green light like a cat''s eye.


    "Goudan''er!" Little He! " Bai Mu shouted at Goudan''er, who was using his bloodthirsty eyes to stare at him. Seeing that Goudan''er wasn''t paying attention to him, he called out to Little He as well, but still couldn''t get a response. Instead, these two little bastards actually started to attack Bai Mu with their sharp fingernails, as if they wanted to cut open Bai Mu''s stomach.


    "Mo Xin, what''s going on with these two children?" Bai Mu nimbly dodged the attack, carefully avoiding the jet-black nails of the two little kids. Who knew what kind of germs and corpse poison they carried on their nails.


    "I don''t know either." Although Mo Xin had not been refined yet, he did not dare to easily resist. It was because of the resistance just now that he activated this formation.


    "Mo Xin, I can guarantee that these two children aren''t dead yet. The aura from them just now was clearly from someone alive."


    "A living person?" Mo Xin stood where he was, looking at the two devil-like children with a black fog hanging over their heads. He immediately understood.


    He hurriedly called out to Bai Mu, who was in the midst of dodging, "Bai Mu, quickly knock out these two children."


    Although he didn''t know why Mo Xin wanted him to do it, it was the best way to not hurt these two children.


    Although the two children looked like devilish monsters, they were still humans. Thus, their movements weren''t as agile as Bai Mu''s. Bai Mu had only jumped behind the two of them and knocked them out.


    After they fainted, they returned to their previous state.


    "Bai Mu, these two children are still alive." However, a curse was placed on them. I don''t even know what curse it was. However, I think that the curse on these two children would suddenly activate. It should be because they sensed the summoning of the Cursed Man. "


    Seeing Bai Mu pull the two children to the side, Mo Xin continued, "But I''ve felt it before. There aren''t any other strangers here, so the only explanation is that the spell formation has affected them. "That''s why they changed so suddenly."


    "Could it be that Taoist this afternoon?" Bai Mu muttered to himself.


    "What Taoist?"


    "It''s okay, since these two children can''t be left here, I''ll bring them to the house in front. There should still be some living children in the village, so I''ll go and rescue them first. Otherwise, it''ll be too late."


    "Bai Mu, don''t be so anxious. Haven''t you noticed that we''ve been here for so long? It''s not even dawn yet."


    Bai Mu immediately reacted. That''s right, he first slept for a while, then saved Goudan''er, and then Little He. In such a long time, the sky should have already brightened!


    And now, this day clearly looked like midnight.


    If not for Mo Xin''s reminder, he probably wouldn''t have noticed this point.


    "Mo Xin, no matter what, we have to save the child first. Wait here until I return. We have to find the person behind the scenes together."


    As he said this, Bai Mu carried Goudan and Little He with each of them to a room a little further away. After he arranged for the two children to stay, Bai Mu went to another house to save them.


    "Bai Mu, be careful of those old men who are sharpening their blades." Mo Xin knew that Bai Mu was someone who valued friendship and friendship. Thus, he would definitely go to save Bai Mu. Moreover, he would try his best to determine the position of the mastermind.


    As for Xiao Qian, he couldn''t just throw him in here. If he dragged things out any longer, Xiao Qian might not be able to make it back to reality.


    As Mo Xin thought of this, he sat cross-legged in the air and closed his eyes to meditate. At this time, what he needed to do was to find the weak point of this magical array and break it.


    As for Bai Mu, he brought back two children every fifteen minutes. Finally, after ten rounds of running back and forth, he saved all of the children. It was just that he had a three-year-old child.


    "Mo Xin, tell me how to break this magical formation." Bai Mu stood two meters away from Mo Xin as he shouted at him.


    Mo Xin opened his eyes. Bai Mu was alarmed. He could clearly see a red light flashing across Mo Xin''s eyes.


    "Mo Xin, you?"


    "It''s alright, your movements are too big. The person behind the scenes probably already knows about it. But now, he''s already activated the formation, and it won''t be long before I get controlled by him. "


    Upon hearing those words, Bai Mu nearly jumped to his feet. The situation was already messy enough. If even the ghost Mo Xin was controlled, then forget about bringing these children back safely, perhaps he wouldn''t even be able to get out.


    "Don''t worry, I can hold on for now. It''s just that, Bai Mu, you might be in trouble now." Mo Xin looked behind Bai Mu and saw a bunch of old grannies walking towards him.


    Hearing the roars, Mo Xin became even more worried.


    Bai Mu also heard the inhuman roars. He turned his head and saw those people with sabers walking towards them in rows. From the looks of it, the entire village must have sent out their elders.


    Although those people were moving very slowly, they would eventually come here. It was only a matter of time!


    "Will these people be saved?" Bai Mu looked at those old geezers. He had already been very careful when he came over. How could those old geezers have discovered that he was in such a place?


    If he didn''t guess wrong, these elderly people either came with the aura of his family''s grandson, or the person behind the scenes already knew his intentions, so he controlled these people to stop him.

 C17

    "There''s hope. As long as we return half of their soul to them, they''ll be back to normal."


    Bai Mu was overjoyed when he heard this. Although these people did indeed look like controlled zombies, since there was hope for survival, the children that he rescued earlier wouldn''t end up as helpless orphans.


    "Bai Mu, it''s too early for you to celebrate. It''ll be difficult to retrieve the souls of these people!" Mo Xin sighed and continued, "Because all of these souls have been used to make this formation. If I''m not wrong, this formation not only can suck in the wandering souls, it can also imprison other souls until they are refined and used by him."


    "Damn it!" Bai Mu looked at the approaching crowd. Upon hearing Mo Xin''s words, Bai Mu wanted to go crazy. What was the best course of action to take out the remaining souls of these people?


    Mo Xin looked at the faint movement of the array above his head. The spirits that had lost their consciousness were imprisoned within the array, unconsciously repeatedly slamming outwards. He was hesitating whether he should tell Bai Mu that the souls were within the array.


    If he were to tell Bai Mu about this, given Bai Mu''s personality, he would definitely charge into the spell formation. If that were to happen, not only would he be unable to leave, Bai Mu might even ¡­


    Mo Xin shook his head. If even Bai Mu couldn''t get out, then Xiao Qian would not be able to be saved.


    "Brother Bai Mu, why don''t you leave? It''s fine if you go to the mountain or bring those children down with you. Don''t worry about me." Mo Xin said to Bai Mu, who was still waiting in anticipation.


    "Mo Xin, what did you say?" I''ll leave you alone. "Even if I leave you behind, I still won''t be able to leave this village."


    "Because from the start, this village has been completely tricked. Those who enter it can only be caught, otherwise, they won''t be able to get out!"


    Bai Mu''s words immediately extinguished Mo Xin''s thoughts. Gritting his teeth tightly, he raised his head to look at the soul fragments bumping into him. Mo Xin had already made up his mind.


    "Brother Bai Mu, if those items are here, try and knock them out. I''ll think of a way to extract their souls."


    "Mo Xin, can you find those souls?" Bai Mu turned around and looked at Mo Xin doubtfully.


    "Yes, those souls are also imprisoned here. However, those souls only have half a soul, so they can''t resist the controller. I''m a ghost, so I can resist the corrosion of this formation."


    "Alright, I''ll be troubling you then. I will settle this as soon as possible." Bai Mu naturally knew that Mo Xin was powerless against this spell formation. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have told him to leave earlier.


    Looking at the group of walking dead, Bai Mu estimated that there were at least forty of them.


    Looking at the swaying and unstable figures of the elderly, Bai Mu had already thought of a hundred ways to put them down. To his surprise, the walking corpses stopped five meters away from him.


    What kind of tempo was this?


    Bai Mu took a few steps forward. The controlled elderly men were completely unmoved by Bai Mu''s actions. They held their kitchen knives in their hands as they continuously waved them around, making "ge ge ge" sounds with their mouths. No matter how noisy they were, they couldn''t get through.


    It was as if there was a transparent barrier separating them.


    Mo Xin also noticed this change. He raised his head and looked at the soul above his head. Mo Xin suddenly understood.


    "Brother Bai Mu, come in."


    "Come in?" Bai Mu pointed at himself. Just now, Mo Xin had told him not to come in, but now he was asking him to.


    "Brother Bai Mu, please come in. I have already thought of a solution." Mo Xin shouted again.


    "Mo Xin, are you sure you''re not under the control of the spell formation?" Bai Mu knew that these people wouldn''t be able to make it here, so he wasn''t in a hurry. He stared at Mo Xin with doubt in his eyes.


    "Of course not. As long as I don''t resist, this formation will not devour me that easily." Mo Xin glanced at Bai Mu before continuing, "Brother Bai Mu, once you come in, you''ll know the method I want to use."


    Bai Mu stared at Mo Xin for a few seconds. Only when Mo Xin felt slightly embarrassed from the stare did he raise his foot and walk towards him.


    "What''s that?" Before he could see anything from the outside, the moment he walked into the formation, Bai Mu saw a strange dome of light flickering. Within the dome of light, some white masses of air were floating around.


    Those are the souls of the people outside. It is possible that those people came here with the aura of those children, but who would have known that their main bodies would come to the place where their souls are imprisoned. Their souls are connected to their main bodies, which is why the controlled half of their souls want to escape from the formation.


    Bai Mu came to a realization. "You mean that those people can''t come in, that someone did it on purpose?" If we release these souls from this place, the person behind us will definitely come out to stop us. "


    "That''s right, that''s right. If I''m not wrong, this formation shouldn''t have been successfully created yet." Brother Bai Mu, why don''t you try taking a walk outside and see if you can get out? "


    Bai Mu nodded, lifted his foot, and attempted to walk out.


    Sure enough, he really did walk out!


    At this moment, a yellow-clothed Daoist Priest sitting cross-legged at the entrance of the village suddenly opened his eyes. "You guys actually found me!" His moustache quivered upward as he spoke.


    When Mo Xin saw Bai Mu walking out with ease, a hint of a smile appeared on his face, although there was a hint of a strange smile on his pale face.


    Bai Mu walked in and looked at Mo Xin. "But even if I could freely enter and exit the magical formation, I still wouldn''t be able to release those souls, right?"


    "If my Spiritual Energy had not been absorbed by this formation, I would have definitely been able to help you get those things out."


    After hearing Mo Xin''s words, Bai Mu was at a loss as to what to do. He could jump to the peak of the light, but he couldn''t retrieve the souls. If he wanted to escape, he would need to rely on Mo Xin''s Spiritual Energy.


    "Mo Xin, what do ghosts usually use to recover spiritual energy?"


    Mo Xin shook his head, "If we have family members, we can also recover our spiritual energy. Otherwise, losing it means losing it. We can only cultivate it anew through time. "


    "Deus of kin!" Mo Xin suddenly thought of something. With a wave of his hand, three sandalwood that were intertwined with gold and silver appeared in Mo Xin''s hand.


    When Mo Xin took out his sandalwood, Bai Mu could feel that his mind had cleared up a lot.


    "This is?" Bai Mu pointed at the sandalwood in Mo Xin''s hand and asked.


    "The golden silk sandalwood fragrance is a type of incense used to worship gods and buddhas, ghosts and monsters cannot be used privately without permission!"


    Hearing Mo Xin''s words, coupled with the feeling he got from the incense just now, Bai Mu knew that this incense was definitely not ordinary.


    Mo Xin turned to Bai Mu and said, "Xiao Qian told me to give this to you."


    "For me?" Bai Mu pointed at himself. Why was this Mo Xin getting more and more confused? Besides, he was a human and not a ghost, so he didn''t need these things.


    "This incense is very precious. If you meet any difficult ghosts in the future, you can burn it and offer it to them."


    "En..." "You mean bribe?" Bai Mu couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. So the saying that wealth could make a fool out of men was true.


    "Take it first. It might be useful when the time comes." Mo Xin waved his hand again, and the three incense sticks flew into Bai Mu''s hands.


    To be honest, he had seen ordinary sandalwood. However, this sort of sandalwood with sandalwood quality was something that Bai Mu had never heard of before. If he were to take it out to auction, he might be able to buy it for an unexpected price.


    However, why would Xiao Qian ask Mo Xin to pass such a precious incense to her?


    As for Mo Xin, he looked at the three joss sticks in Bai Mu''s hand with a complicated expression on his face. The mortals only knew that the sandalwood was used as a divine Buddha, but they didn''t know that using this incense could also increase the cultivation of ghosts.


    Xiao Qian voluntarily gave up on the three incense sticks and asked him to pass them on to Bai Mu when he came. Actually, Xiao Qian didn''t intend for Bai Mu to pass through the Nine Nether Maze City. She had voluntarily given these three incense sticks to Bai Mu.


    However, he couldn''t see Xiao Qian being fooled so foolishly. Thus, when he came back, he didn''t hand the incense over to Bai Mu. But now, this trial was over, and he was even scared of it at the beginning. Who knew that it would be useless?


    However, after interacting with him for the past few days, he knew Bai Mu''s character. Since he was able to rush through the Nine Nether Maze City for Xiao Qian and was able to do this for a stranger, he was qualified to have these three incense sticks.


    He had given these incense sticks to Bai Mu just in case.


    If he lost his soul here, he would have at least completed Xiao Qian''s task.


    "Mo Xin, since the offerings allow you to recover, then I''ll just offer you this sandalwood." He said that when he picked up the three sandalwood sticks, he was about to light them up.


    Seeing Bai Mu''s reaction, Mo Xin quickly pulled Bai Mu back, "Brother Bai Mu, you mustn''t. If the higher-ups find out about this sandalwood incense, then ¡­"


    "Mo Xin, what are you afraid of? If there''s anything, I''ll fight!" "Moreover, in this situation ¡­" Bai Mu glanced at the people outside who were struggling to break through the barrier in front of them and said to Mo Xin, "If something were to happen to you, then it would be a problem for me to get out of the Nine Nether Maze City. You must know that Xiao Qian still needs our help!"


    After hearing Bai Mu''s words, Mo Xin was slightly moved. He nodded heavily and said, "Brother Bai Mu, three sandalwood sticks are too many. You only need to burn a small portion of it."


    "Sure!" As Bai Mu said this, he put away the other two sandalwood incense. Then, he took out a lighter and lit up the sandalwood incense.


    Once the golden silk sandalwood fragrance was ignited, Bai Mu felt the spiritual altar become clear. He lifted his head and discovered that Mo Xin''s soul had actually become much thicker. Not only that, the soul on top of the light actually began to vaguely take on a human form.

 C18

    "I didn''t expect this incense to have such an effect, and Xiao Qian gave me three. What is this for?" Is it because of the promise that even I myself can''t fulfill? " Bai Mu stared thoughtfully at the soul atop the light.


    "Brother Bai Mu, please keep the incense." Mo Xin had a pale smile on his face as he passed the extinguished sandalwood into Bai Mu''s hands.


    "Keep the remaining incense. I think it will be useful to you as well. As for these two incense sticks, you should take them back to Xiaoqian."


    "Brother Bai Mu, you are wrong." Although this incense has great effects, if we ghosts recklessly use it, it will attract the attention of the people up there. If Brother Bai Mu ever cultivates Spiritual Energy, this incense will be of great use to you. "


    "Alright, Brother Bai Mu, please don''t refuse. Let''s quickly bring out those souls." Seeing that Bai Mu was still hesitating, Mo Xin hurriedly interrupted him.


    Looking at the souls on it, due to having absorbed the sandalwood fragrance, the power of the soul body had increased slightly, and the control of the resistance formation had become even more intense.


    "What do you need me to do?" Bai Mu glanced at the ceiling and directed his gaze towards Mo Xin.


    "I will use my spiritual power to send you up, and then use your body as a medium to excessively bring down those souls."


    When Bai Mu heard Mo Xin''s words, he couldn''t help but shiver. Isn''t letting so many ghosts pass through his body the same as building a ghost nest in the legends?


    "Brother Bai Mu, you don''t have to worry about that. Those souls are just borrowing your body for a transition. They won''t cause you any harm."


    "Hehe ¡­" "No worries, no worries. Mo Xin, just come at me." Bai Mu chuckled coyly.


    Mo Xin made a hand seal. Bai Mu could only feel his body hovering in the air as he flew towards the top of the light pillar.


    Just as Bai Mu made contact with the layer beneath the dome of light, the surrounding sounds vanished. Even the howling sounds from before also disappeared.


    The air seemed to freeze for a moment.


    "Since you guys want to release this trash so badly, why don''t I help you?"


    A frivolous voice sounded out as Bai Mu felt his body plummet uncontrollably.


    "What''s going on?" Bai Mu looked at Mo Xin and noticed that he was looking at him anxiously.


    Just as he was about to reach the ground, Bai Mu suddenly turned around and easily stood on the ground. As he steadied himself, he heard the sound of clapping hands. "Since little brother is so capable, it''s no wonder that you won''t listen to this poor Taoist''s advice and insist on entering this village."


    "It''s you!" Bai Mu''s complexion darkened as he stared at the old man with the mustache.


    "Of course it''s This Penniless Priest. Little bro, do you still remember what This Penniless Priest said?"


    "Of course I remember." Bai Mu stretched out his index finger to stroke his chin as he said thoughtfully, "It''s just a dark room; there must be some evil!"


    "Yes, yes! Little brother has a good memory!" The eight whiskers Daoist Priest nodded as he threw off the dust.


    "Hehe, but I don''t think I''m that fierce. You should have a big chest!" Bai Mu''s eyes were focused on the Daoist Priest''s chest, his eyes filled with a profound intent.


    The Daoist Priest didn''t realize the meaning behind Bai Mu''s words, but when he saw the look in Bai Mu''s eyes, he immediately understood the meaning behind them. The Daoist Priest didn''t realize the meaning behind Bai Mu''s words, but when he saw the look in Bai Mu''s eyes, he immediately understood the meaning.


    Mo Xin looked suspiciously at the eight-sided bearded Taoist and glanced at Bai Mu. Although Bai Mu would occasionally be out of tune, he wouldn''t say something like that.


    Bai Mu ignored Mo Xin''s doubts. Instead, he stared at the Daoist Priest and said with a smile, "Little girl, stop pretending. You revealed your identity from the very beginning." Bai Mu continued to attract the attention of the Taoist as he gestured for Mo Xin to release the souls.


    From the Daoist Priest''s initial expectations, Bai Mu was somewhat worried that the Daoist Priest would kill those souls.


    The Daoist Priest obviously didn''t expect Bai Mu to know that he was a woman. Moreover, he even said it so obviously. From the beginning to the end, he felt that his disguise skills were strong enough.


    "You, when did you discover it?"


    "Girl, I''ve changed my appearance the next time you''re pretending to be a Taoist." When the Daoist Priest heard Bai Mu''s words, he immediately retracted his hand. When he saw the incongruity between the color of his skin and the color of his skin, he immediately became regretful.


    After which, he glanced at Bai Mu''s eyes, which were filled with a smile yet not a smile, and ruthlessly said, "So what? This time, I will definitely not let you off."


    Her voice had long turned into that of a woman''s, and with a gentle tug, she stroked her chin, peeling off a human skin mask.


    Before Bai Mu and Mo Xin could see each other''s faces clearly, they saw the other side spin agilely and a woman dressed in white with a peony embroidered on it appeared in front of them.


    Her long legs were covered up by the qipao that was too low, and her milky-white skin shone with an enchanting luster under the dim moonlight. Her tight waist was gripped tightly. Her protruding front and back was vividly sketched out by another cut, causing people to ponder as to whether the whiteness underneath was enough to make people daydream, or if the billowing waves beneath the qipao were extremely daydreaming.


    Bai Mu couldn''t help but whistle when he saw the figure that would make one''s blood boil.


    But when he looked up, he held his breath. He turned around and started vomiting without hesitation.


    TNND, is he even human? Sister Feng was even more beautiful than her. No! It should be said that even a flower would look a hundred times better than her!


    You''ve seen people with pimples on their faces, you''ve seen pimples on their faces, you''ve seen people with large nevi and black hair on their faces, but have you ever seen a thumb sized black mole on their forehead that was completely independent?


    If you have seen it all! Well, then, have you ever seen a face not only full of pimples, but also full of pus, with some little milky-white bugs swimming merrily?


    Not to mention Bai Mu, even that ghost Mo Xin had turned around.


    If he could spit it out, then Mo Xin wouldn''t be any better than Bai Mu.


    F * cking hell, who would have thought that instead of being disgusted by chopping human flesh, he would become like this due to someone''s face? Bai Mu wiped off the residue from the corner of his mouth. After confirming that he had calmed down, he carefully turned around.


    Ugh ¡­


    When Bai Mu saw the other party''s face, he once again lowered his head and vomited.


    "You ¡­" Just as the lady was about to erupt in rage, she was interrupted by Bai Mu. "Sister, it can''t be that you''ve eaten too many spicy gluten, right?" If you don''t, I''ll let you go to the hospital and give it a try! "


    "You''re courting death!"


    Bai Mu lowered his head and sighed as he sighed. He felt a fierce gust of wind blowing towards him. The gust of wind was fast and fierce, and Bai Mu felt as if the wind was about to strike his head.


    He actually couldn''t move at this critical moment.


    Just when Bai Mu thought that he would be struck, he felt his entire body lighten. Another surge of strength struck him from the side, pushing him to the side.


    "Girl, it''s your fault for sneaking an attack." Bai Mu steadied his body and placed his gaze below the other party''s neck.


    "Well, it''s better this way." Bai Mu nodded his head in secret. This girl''s actions caused a man to wonder whether he was right or wrong. Those who saw her would have their eyes pricked in their sockets.


    "Cut the crap, aren''t you trying to save those useless people? "Good, now I shall do as you wish." The woman''s soft voice was laced with contempt, and Bai Mu was still unable to comprehend the woman''s intention. He could only hear a ''kacha'' sound akin to the sound of glass shattering.


    Lifting his head, he saw that the soul that he had wanted to save earlier had flown directly towards the woman from the light. As for the seniors who had been standing motionlessly outside, all of them seemed to have gone crazy, slapping the invisible barrier in front of them. But no matter how hard they tried, it was useless.


    "Not good, she wants to devour those souls." Just as Mo Xin finished his sentence, waves of ghostly wails and wolfish howls sounded out.


    "Don''t go!" Just as Bai Mu was about to go over, Mo Xin pulled him back. "That woman is not a human. If you rush over, you might be swallowed by that person."


    "But do you want me to leave those people behind?" If they die, won''t those children become homeless? "


    "Put away that little bit of ignorance of yours!" The woman laughed contemptuously, "At this moment, you''re still thinking about others. Do you know that from the moment you entered this village, you were fated to become nourishment for my body?"


    This was because the souls of the people outside had already been devoured by the woman. The people who were left with the shell removed no longer had their previous restlessness. All of them listened to the order and quietly stayed where they were.


    Seeing Bai Mu''s calm face looking back at her, the woman smiled lightly. "What, didn''t you notice that my face was much better than before?"


    Bai Mu and Mo Xin raised their heads to look at the woman. Although their expressions hadn''t changed much, there seemed to be less pus on their faces compared to before.


    "Hmph hmph, as long as I eat enough souls and my soul power is strong enough, I can recover my original appearance."


    "You evil woman, are you not afraid of the reincarnation of the heavens, the descent of the heavens?" Mo Xin angrily said.


    "Haha, what bullsh * t Heavenly Samsara. I am doing a good deed, removing trash that should not exist for this world! "


    "Everyone has their own lives, how can you be the overlord?!" Upon thinking about how this woman had killed so many people, not even sparing the children and the elderly, Bai Mu''s complexion immediately turned awful.


    "Why is it not for me to control it?" And these people, what they have received now is merely their retribution! " The girl looked at the old man behind her and snorted in disdain, "I was just cultivating in this place, but I was caught by the people in this village. I was turned into a pile of bones."

 C19

    "Capture?" Bai Mu pondered over this phrase. Was this woman not a human?


    However, the woman who had an extremely contrasting appearance didn''t have the time to think about it with Bai Mu. Instead, she humphed and said, "Anyway, most of the people in this village are widowed old people. Their children left them alone in the village, and not only that, they also left their children with those old people. As for me, it could be said that I''ve done a good deed and summoned those people back.


    "Finally, let them extract the bones and blood of their children and use them to cast my beautiful body. As for their meat, they will feed it to the pigs, since it is of no use to them anyway."


    "As for the souls of those old people, in order to achieve better results, my uncle raised them. Who would have known that you would enter the village and disrupt my plans? But luckily, there''s a soul here that''s over a hundred years old, I believe its soul power should be lower than the soul of the old man in the village."


    Seeing the furious gazes of Bai Mu and Mo Xin, the woman suddenly thought of something, "Ah, I forgot one thing. Those kids just now, thank you so much! "


    "What do you mean?" Upon hearing that this woman had done such a perverted thing, Bai Mu''s face immediately darkened. Thinking about how he would end up like her, an orphan with no one to rely on, he gritted his teeth in anger.


    "Haha, don''t be angry, because there will be more things that will make you angry later on." The lady flashed a charming smile at Bai Mu, and Bai Mu nearly vomited a mouthful of blood.


    "Are you really not going to let those children go?" From Mo Xin''s words just now, Bai Mu knew that this woman wasn''t human. Moreover, from Mo Xin''s appearance, he seemed to be very afraid of this woman. At the very most, he could only create physical attacks to protect those children.


    Right now, all he could do was take one step at a time.


    "How is that possible? That is the best tonic that can restore my appearance." At the beginning, I was still thinking about how to gather all of these children''s souls from these old people who have lost control, but now, I don''t need to worry at all. "


    "What do you mean?" Bai Mu stepped forward. Could this madman be?


    "Look at that house." The lady pointed at the small house not far behind Bai Mu, which seemed to have gathered all of the children in the village, and giggled.


    "Brother Bai Mu, the formation has shifted. She wants to snatch the souls of those children." Mo Xin felt that the restriction in front of him had disappeared. While he was still puzzled, he discovered that the formation that should have bound him was actually moving towards that house.


    So it turned out that the reason this woman had spoken so much was to stall for time.


    "You madman!" Bai Mu noticed the strange formation flashing on the roof in the dark. He turned around and ran towards the house.


    "Hmph, there''s no way to save him if you want to!" The woman snorted and waved her hand. The old man behind her, who was blocked on the spot earlier, should not be called walking corpses. Their souls had already been devoured. He immediately chased after Bai Mu. That speed of his was in no way inferior to an adult''s running speed.


    Just as Bai Mu arrived at the house and was about to rescue everyone, he heard deafening roars coming from behind him. Without even turning his head around, he could tell that those things had followed him.


    Seeing the zombie that was running towards him, Bai Mu glanced at the room, hesitating as to whether he should go in and save them. If he brought these children out, would he be able to guarantee the safety of these children?


    "Mo Xin!"


    Yes, he could get Mohsin to hold on to these things while he went to save them.


    However, when he looked at Mo Xin, he found that Mo Xin seemed to be pulled by an invisible rope and was slowly closing in on the woman. At this moment, Mo Xin''s face was in pain and his body was twisting as if he was resisting something.


    "Brother Bai Mu, that woman wants to absorb my soul power."


    Mo Xin''s voice came from afar. Naturally, Bai Mu wouldn''t just ignore it. He was about to go and save Mo Xin when he heard a child''s terrified cry and a mournful scream.


    Bai Mu stopped in his tracks. On the other side, Mo Xin''s entire body was suspended in the air above the woman. Seeing Mo Xin''s somewhat transparent body, as well as the increasingly clear and fair complexion of the woman, Bai Mu knew that Mo Xin''s soul power was rapidly depleting.


    Behind him, the children''s voices were getting more and more miserable.


    While Bai Mu was hesitating, the controlled old geezers had already arrived in front of him.


    "Save ¡­" The children! " Mo Xin''s voice was faint, but Bai Mu could clearly hear it from afar.


    If those children''s souls were extracted, they would truly be powerless to save them.


    Bai Mu gritted his teeth as he saw the old fogey pouncing on him. Then, he walked straight into the room.


    Bai Mu didn''t notice the smile on the woman''s face, as well as the sudden stop in her movements when he entered the room.


    The woman threw the almost transparent Mo Xin onto the ground in disgust. She laughed contemptuously at the house in the distance, "Haha, after entering a person with such a special physique like you, I am still worried that I won''t be able to recover my appearance."


    "What do you mean?" Mo Xin clutched his chest as he asked the woman.


    "What do you mean? Haha, don''t you know that the souls of the entire Yang are the most nutritious things for us? "


    "Don''t look at me with such stupid eyes. Since you provided me with some soul power just now, I''ll tell you this. Just now, I made a slight change to that formation, and it''s not only effective, but it''s also able to suck out a person''s soul."


    Before Mo Xin could regret his actions, the woman''s body flashed and she was already in front of the house.


    With a wave of her hand, the qipao woman caused the entire house to disappear. She was able to see everything within the house.


    As Bai Mu walked into the room, a few of the children had already fallen to the ground. Their faces were covered in blood, and their eyes were wide with fear. A strange smile hung at the corners of their lips.


    Bai Mu walked over and picked up the girl that had fallen to the ground. This girl was the Sister He that Goudan''er had called out to.


    Bai Mu tried his best to touch the girl''s hands, only to discover that all of the bones within her body had disappeared.


    "Abnormal!" Bai Mu placed Little He on the ground. Now, there were only a dozen children left. They were all squatting on the ground, shivering.


    "Dad, don''t! Don''t take me away!" Goudan''er''s voice was filled with fear and trepidation as he shouted from under a table not far away from Bai Mu.


    "Goudan''er!" "Goudan''er!" Bai Mu hurriedly shouted, and with a stride, he flipped open the table. He saw Goudan''er hugging his legs, squatting on the floor, shivering.


    "What exactly did he see? "Why do you call me Daddy?" Bai Mu walked up to Goudan''er and carried him in his arms. "Goudan''er, I am Brother Bai Mu!"


    The moment Goudan''er touched Bai Mu''s hand, his entire body quivered. He raised his head and saw Bai Mu crying as he threw himself into Bai Mu''s embrace.


    "Goudan''er, what did you see?"


    "Dad and Mom, they''re walking towards me, covered in blood, saying they''re going to take me away. "Wu wu wu, it''s so scary, so scary." Goudan''er, the person who had always been the strongest and the one who had not cried the entire time, was actually this frightened and flustered. From this, it could be seen how frightening what he had seen was.


    "Don''t worry, what you see is just an illusion. It doesn''t exist." Bai Mu patted Goudan''er on the shoulder, wondering why he couldn''t see what Goudan''er was talking about.


    "Why isn''t he under control?" The woman''s face stiffened as she cast an incantation, which she didn''t understand at all, in Bai Mu''s direction.


    As for Bai Mu, he felt nothing.


    The women outside must have controlled their parents'' souls to retrieve the souls of these children. Bai Mu thought for a moment, then pulled Goudan''er along to wake the children who were hiding in the corner.


    What made Bai Mu curious was that the children were fine when they approached him. However, when they were a meter away from him, their faces returned to their state of terror.


    "How could this be?" Seeing that not only was he fine, but there were also eight to nine children standing by his side, the woman''s eyes were filled with disbelief. As for Mo Xin, he was relieved to see that Bai Mu was fine.


    Anger appeared on the face of the woman in the qipao. Her hand seals changed rapidly, but there was not the slightest bit of change within them.


    As for Bai Mu, he had long since walked out of the room with his children. Looking at the woman, who was still quickly executing her spell, Bai Mu laughed. "Heh!" Ugly girl, do you have any other tricks? "


    Although Bai Mu didn''t know why the woman''s spell formation was useless to him, he understood from what had happened just now that these walking corpses wouldn''t cause him any real harm. Not only him, but even the children, these elderly people who had turned into walking corpses, definitely wouldn''t harm his grandson or granddaughter.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll release the thing behind me?"


    "Ugly girl, do you think you are very precise? Haha, just now, your words betrayed you. Your settings are not intended for these children.


    Your goal is to bring these children here, and those elders want to kill their own children, but they also want to lure me in. As for the children that were killed in this village, I''m afraid that the old man lost control and accidentally killed them. Therefore, these old people are just used for you to bluff! "


    "Hmph. So what if you know? No matter what, do you think you can escape from me?" The woman sneered and flew towards Bai Mu.

 C20

    He couldn''t fight, but in terms of dodging, he might not lose to this woman. When the woman rushed over, Bai Mu had already lured her to a place far away from the children.


    Bai Mu wasn''t worried because he knew that the old fellows wouldn''t harm those children.


    Seeing that Bai Mu was like a slippery fish about to catch its prey, and that he had to slip away from her every time, the woman was obviously infuriated. She stopped her movements and stood on the spot, roaring.


    Raising his head, he saw the woman''s face continuously emitting black smoke. An endless sense of hostility filled the surrounding people.


    "Soul, no, she''s actually a spirit!" Mo Xin saw that the woman''s head was filled with a vicious aura. Her two eyes bulged out and her spirit body was even thinner because of the aura emitted by the spirit.


    However, how could the strength of this spirit be so weak? If a peak stage spirit exuded pressure, then a soul body like his, which was only 200 years old, would have probably been destroyed.


    But now, he was only injured in soul form. What was going on?


    However, after looking at Bai Mu''s condition, the anxiousness in Mo Xin''s eyes became even more apparent. He wanted to save Bai Mu, but he realized that he didn''t even have the strength to stand up. Looking at his almost transparent soul body, Mo Xin could only helplessly smile bitterly.


    Xiaoqian, I''m afraid Mo Xin won''t be able to save you with Tianshui.


    He saw the woman slowly turning towards Bai Mu, "You nosy human, now I will make you pay the price for entering this village and destroying my plans."


    Bai Mu glanced at the children over there and noticed that they had all fainted long ago. "What did you do to those children?"


    "Worry about yourself!" The woman giggled as she extended her arms. Bai Mu felt as though he had fallen into a swamp as the surrounding air became increasingly viscous and thick, as a suffocating feeling permeated the air.


    His heart seemed to have been stimulated as it beat fiercely.


    "Hiss!"


    The woman pursed her lips and clenched her fingers tightly in the air. As she pulled back her hand, Bai Mu felt his entire body move in that direction. However, what moved was not his body, but the bottom of his chest.


    Feeling the pain in his ribs, Bai Mu lowered his head with much difficulty. A bulge appeared on his chest, as though his ribs were being pulled outwards.


    "Now, I will let you slowly experience the feeling of bones being pulled out one by one!" As soon as the woman finished speaking, something flew out from her chest along with the blood. A strong fishy sweetness filled her throat.


    "Pfft!" Bai Mu spat out a mouthful of blood. He felt a little dizzy as the pain from his ribs being pulled out was transmitted to his cranial nerves.


    "Brother Bai Mu!" Mo Xin looked at Bai Mu. He wanted to do something, but there was nothing he could do.


    Bai Mu shook his head in Mo Xin''s direction. From Mo Xin''s appearance, if he were to do something, his soul would immediately shatter.


    Raising Bai Mu''s bloody rib in front of his head, the head hidden in the black smoke took a deep breath. Bai Mu could clearly feel the woman pause slightly before a satisfied chuckle came from the black fog.


    "I didn''t expect your bones to be so useful. Just smelling this scent makes me feel refreshed." "I believe that if I get your blood and bones out, I should be able to recover my strength and appearance."


    As the woman finished speaking, she held Bai Mu''s ribs in one hand and lifted Bai Mu with the other. An intense pain came from Bai Mu''s entire body, much more intense than before.


    Waves of dizziness struck Bai Mu''s brain, and he was unable to bear it any longer. He immediately fainted. In his final state of consciousness, he could only hear Mo Xin screaming at him, as well as that woman''s shrill cries.


    "You, get what you want!"


    The girl quickly withdrew her hand as if she had touched something terrifying. Before she could think about where that unfamiliar low voice had come from, the girl felt a flash of purple light in front of her as her body uncontrollably slammed into the ground.


    "Who the hell are you?" The black fog surrounding the qipao woman''s head had already disappeared, returning to its previous state. The Qipao woman couldn''t help but tremble as she looked at the man standing with his back facing her.


    The aura of this person before him was so familiar. It was as if he had appeared a long time ago.


    "Hehe, so many years have passed. It looks like your memory has declined. Yin-" The voice caused the woman''s body to tremble.


    "How do you know?"


    However, the man didn''t seem to hear what Yin''er said. He continued, "I''ll give him to you for his Innate Ability. However, if you dare to hurt his body again, it won''t be as good as today."


    "What do you mean?" Yin''er only knew that this voice was very familiar, but she couldn''t remember where she had heard it, nor did she know who this person was.


    "The price is, if I find Xia Ziyi from the demon realm and hand this over to her, she will naturally understand." After the man finished speaking, a strange carved ancient ring that was like a vine appeared out of nowhere in Yin''er''s hand.


    "Ring?" A familiar memory fragment flashed through Yin''er''s mind, but just as she was about to grasp it, the memory vanished.


    "What right do you have to believe that I will give this ring to that Xia Ziyi?"


    "Not believe, but you have to." Just as the man finished speaking, a purple ball of light flew into the space between Yin''er''s eyebrows.


    "Alright, let''s go." Yin''er didn''t expect this man to let her off so easily. She glanced at Bai Mu on the ground, gritted her teeth, and took Bai Mu''s rib and disappeared.


    The man lowered his head and glanced at the unconscious Bai Mu. He gently raised his palm and a blue light gently enveloped Bai Mu''s body. Bai Mu''s body gently floated in the air. Not even a minute later, the blue light disappeared and Bai Mu fell back to the ground.


    Bai Mu, who was still as pale as a sheet a moment ago, had already recovered from the shock.


    "He''s so weak, how can he even protect his body?"


    After a sigh, the man in blue turned into a blue dot of light and entered Bai Mu''s body.


    After which, Bai Mu opened his eyes.


    "What just happened?" Bai Mu sat up, and the scene from a moment ago surfaced in his mind. His hand touched his chest, and he lowered his head, only to discover that it was completely untouched.


    "Where is that woman? What about Mo Xin? " Bai Mu raised his head and surveyed his surroundings. He saw that Mo Xin''s eyes were tightly shut, and his body had almost turned transparent.


    "Mo Xin!" Bai Mu called out to Mo Xin, but there was no response. Suddenly, he recalled the three pieces of golden silk sandalwood that he had on him. He hurriedly took out one of them and lit it.


    The fragrance of sandalwood directly entered Bai Mu''s nose and gave him a feeling of clarity. As he looked at Mo Xin''s slightly corporeal soul, Bai Mu''s heart gradually relaxed.


    "Bai Mu, quickly extinguish that fragrance." Mo Xin had only just recovered a little, and didn''t even think twice before speaking to Bai Mu.


    "But Mo Xin, you!" Although Mo Xin''s condition was slightly better than before, his body was still transparent.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t dissipate right now. If you continue to burn the incense, the ones on the wall will be finished."


    Bai Mu had no choice but to retrieve the incense.


    "Mo Xin, what happened just now?" "What about that woman?"


    "I don''t know. When you fainted just now, I fainted right after." Mo Xin shook his head, his body swayed, barely able to stand up.


    "I''ll go see the kids first." As he spoke, he walked towards the children on the ground. As he passed by the controlled elders, Bai Mu halted his steps. The elderly men had fallen to the ground, probably because the woman had disappeared.


    "These people are actually still alive?" Bai Mu probed the breath of one of them and found that he was still breathing.


    Mo Xin also floated over. After sensing everything carefully, he nodded and said, "What happened just now? Why are these people still alive? "


    "It''s good that you''re alive!" Bai Mu replied and went to take a look at the eight to nine children.


    "Goudan''er, wake up!" Bai Mu patted Guodan''er''s face. Not long after, the child woke up as well.


    Bai Mu woke the children up one by one, and the elders began to wake up. After the elderly and children woke up, they began to hug their family members in pain. Unfortunately, the parents of those children could no longer live.


    "Bai Mu, it''s morning." Mo Xin reminded.


    Bai Mu nodded his head, knowing that it was time to leave.


    Bai Mu looked at the elders who had lost their children, not knowing if it was a blessing or a curse that they had saved their lives. Looking at the mournful faces of the elders, Bai Mu shouted at them, "Auntie, these things you did were not done on your own will. You should report this to the police."


    After giving a few more instructions, Bai Mu and Mo Xin rushed back to the Bian foot mountain.


    During the journey, Bai Mu found out what the woman was really like. Mo Xin said that woman was a spirit and was even the legendary Earth Binding Spirit that was made into a tomb to protect. She could be considered the highest level existence among ghosts, but why would the Earth Binding Spirit come out from the mausoleum to create a disaster?


    However, from Mo Xin''s words, Bai Mu found out that their ghosts were also divided into different levels. From low to high, they were successively divided into the soul, ghost, and spirit.

 C21

    The so-called soul was the thing that had no form, no consciousness, only a white mist. The levels of ghosts could be categorized into normal ghosts, evil spirits, demons, devils, and wraiths. These things could all be called ghost spirits.


    Then there was the spirit. This was the highest level of ghosts. There were some spirits that, when cultivated to a certain level, could become an existence on equal footing with gods, or even surpass gods.


    It was just that the Earth Binding Spirit that they had just seen had fallen into a situation where it was trying to rob people of their souls due to severe injuries. As for why she had let him go, Bai Mu didn''t know and didn''t want to investigate it any further.


    As the two conversed, they arrived at the entrance of the Bian Tou Mountain. Bai Mu was about to enter through a small path, but was stopped by Mo Xin.


    He also said that it would be 12 o''clock in the afternoon if he went up to the hill.


    Mo Xin told Bai Mu, "The Yin Qi in the Nine Nether Maze City is extremely dense. During the noon when the Yang Qi is extremely strong, many Yin Spirits are resting and in a state of relaxation. If we enter this way, the danger is lower.


    At noon, Bai Mu stood at the foot of the Bian foot mountain. He raised his head to look at the relatively tall mountain, and estimated just how many unknown and terrifying things existed within this Nine Nether Maze City.


    Ye Zichen thought about the underground palace he stayed in and wondered which place had a ''smell'' more compared to that place. With that in mind, he directly headed towards a small path that allowed him to enter the Nine Nether Maze City.


    "Bai Mu, be careful. Don''t be fooled by the illusions inside." Mo Xin looked at Bai Mu in front of him and reminded him loudly.


    "Don''t worry."


    As Bai Mu walked, he didn''t think that the path before him had any changes. It was just a simple mountain path. As he thought about it, the scenery in front of him started to change.


    A pitch-black tunnel appeared right before him. Turning around to look behind him, Bai Mu couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air.


    Where was he?


    The mountain path behind him was no longer the same one he had been on earlier, and the place he was in was like a self-created space. There was nothing in this space except for Bai Mu and a pitch black tunnel that stretched out before him.


    Lowering his head to look at his feet, he saw that Mo Xin had long disappeared.


    He naturally did not suspect that Mo Xin had abandoned him and ran away. This was because this Mo Xin had said that there were too many unforeseen events in the Nine Nether Maze City. Any random place could cause them to scatter.


    "Could this be the entrance to the Nine Nether Maze City?" Bai Mu looked inside, and it was frighteningly dark inside.


    "We''ll have to go in sooner or later. Let''s go in first." With that, he walked into the darkness.


    Actually, Mo Xin was able to see Bai Mu, but he was unable to keep up with Bai Mu''s pace. Mo Xin could only wait anxiously at the back. When he saw Bai Mu enter the tunnel, he could only pray that his luck was better.


    As Bai Mu walked in the boundless darkness, he felt as if he had entered a gigantic cage. This darkness gave off an invisible pressure, as if no matter how much he struggled, he wouldn''t be able to break free.


    "Da Da Da ¡­" "Da Da Da ¡­"


    The sound emitted from the shoe-stepping tunnel was extremely terrifying in this quiet darkness. The sound stimulated Bai Mu''s eardrums. However, at this moment, the plot of the horror movie flashed into his mind.


    Although Bai Mu didn''t feel much fear towards these terrifying creatures, he still felt a sense of unease as he walked down this endless path.


    " F * ck, this is my first time in this place. But how could this be so long? It always felt like there was no end to it. Didn''t Mo Xin say that the Nine Nether Maze City was the true maze? It shouldn''t be the first checkpoint yet, right?


    Well, no matter what, he couldn''t let his guard down. "Bai Mu, oh Bai Mu, you haven''t died even after experiencing so many strange things. I believe that you won''t be very unlucky this time around?"


    Bai Mu was joking with himself, shifting his gaze to the panic brought upon by the fact that he couldn''t see anything. However, he continued to walk forward.


    He could faintly sense that in this pitch-black darkness, Bai Mu felt that something terrible was going to happen the moment he stopped moving.


    Suddenly, the dark scene changed. The darkness in front of his eyes was replaced by a bright white light, blocking the light that he could not adapt to. Through the light, he sized up this place that was a little too quiet.


    A signal came from his brain. He had never been to this place before, but what he saw made him feel a strange sense of familiarity.


    Bai Mu was in the middle of thinking about his current situation when a smartly dressed couple rushed past him with a thick bag in their arms.


    It seemed to be a baby?


    Just as Bai Mu was about to ask something, he extended his hand to greet the two of them. However, the couple passed right through him as if they couldn''t see him.


    Bai Mu spread open his arms and looked at his body with a puzzled expression. When he saw that the couple was still walking forward anxiously, Bai Mu couldn''t help but wonder in his heart, "Why is my body so transparent?"


    Before Bai Mu could react, he had already begun to follow them uncontrollably.


    After turning left and right a few times, a white house appeared in front of him. He raised his eyes and saw a red door plate.


    When he saw the familiar door sign, his heart skipped a beat. Boom! The world spun around Bai Mu as the string in his head cracked.


    The familiar red words "Blessed Orphanage" struck his heart like lightning.


    The Lucky Orphanage. This was the place where he had lived for more than ten years.


    Why had he come to this place?


    He kept having the feeling that after entering this strange Nine Nether Maze City, he would no longer have the brains to do so. Bai Mu kept knocking on his head and asking himself over and over again. No one could see his seemingly insane actions, and indeed, no one could.


    He looked at the couple in front of him, then looked at the words'' Blessed Orphanage ''. Perhaps Bai Mu had already guessed the outcome of the baby he was carrying.


    Perhaps it was due to the same fate that Bai Mu''s subconscious resisted the conclusion that popped into his mind.


    At this moment, Bai Mu gradually forgot the fact that he was in the Nine Nether Maze City!


    Calming himself down, Bai Mu had also underestimated the man''s appearance.


    "No, impossible!" Bai Mu staggered back a step. How was this possible? This person was similar to the chairman of the largest business group in H City. He had also seen Wang Rong''s appearance in the company''s leaders'' photos.


    However, this man was even younger now. From the way they were dressed, Bai Mu couldn''t help but think, could he be Wang Rong''s son?


    However, this conjecture made Bai Mu want to laugh. "As a rich merchant''s son, how could he abandon his own child? Don''t tell me they can''t even raise a child? "


    Bai Mu walked closer to take a look and saw the woman carrying the child. She looked at the child, who was smiling happily, and asked with reluctance in her eyes, "Hubby, are we really going to throw him away?"


    Upon hearing this, Bai Mu could only sigh with emotion, "Ai!" Another child unfortunate enough to be thrown away. "


    The man didn''t look at the child. Perhaps he was afraid that if he looked at the child, he wouldn''t be willing to part with him. He only replied with a slight "hmm" and didn''t say anything else!


    " But, husband, I can''t bear it! "No matter what, he was born due to my hard work during the past ten months, and is a piece of my body. How can you bear to call me that?" As she spoke, the woman started crying again.


    "It looks like that woman is still human." Bai Mu stroked his chin as he commented.


    As for the man, when he heard the woman''s crying, he seemed to be even angrier. He snatched the child from the woman''s hands, pointed at it and said fiercely, "Do you think I want to? Is he not my child? Don''t you think, what is he?


    "Since the day he was born, he has been covered in black clouds, but even though you didn''t see the rolling black clouds, it seems like the black clouds are about to swallow everything on this land. That kind of apocalyptic feeling, that breathless feeling, even till now, I still have lingering fear in my heart." The man pounded his chest as he spoke.


    The infant, perhaps sensing that his parents were arguing, pouted and began to cry.


    When the woman saw the person she shared a bed with say such words, she only opened her mouth, but did not say anything in the end.


    As if the man hadn''t said enough, he continued, "After the black cloud passed, when I returned home, I saw a baby with six fingers and six toes.


    Such a strange matter, how could I not link the two? Later on, after I read the report from H City, I realized that it wasn''t just me who was suffocated by the black cloud. How can I be calm? How can I protect him? "


    "Six fingers and six toes?" Bai Mu couldn''t take it any longer and retreated two steps back. "Isn''t this me?" Stretching out his hands and examining the marks left by the amputated fingers, Bai Mu shook his head vigorously.


    "That''s impossible! This was impossible! How could they possibly be my parents? From their appearances, they were no bigger than me. "No, maybe it''s just a coincidence?" Bai Mu continued to console himself, but why couldn''t he control the pain in his heart when he saw these two people?


    "But he is only a child. "It hasn''t even been a month!" The woman pleaded as she sobbed.

 C22

    "Child? Have you ever seen a child who brings bad luck upon birth? " As if he had thought of something despicable, he tightly held the child''s hand. Wrinkles immediately appeared on the child''s clothes. Perhaps because he felt pain, the child cried even more fiercely.


    Looking at the crying child, the man became agitated and shoved the child into the woman''s arms.


    Perhaps it was because the man''s actions were too rough, but once the child entered the mother''s arms, it immediately began to cry as if asking for help.


    "Oh oh oh oh oh, don''t cry, don''t cry." As the woman coaxed the child, she angrily replied, "Even if it''s just two fingers and two toes, it doesn''t matter. What you''re talking about is just a natural coincidence."


    "Hehe, a coincidence? There are so many people in the city, and it just so happened that this fiend was born at that time? " The man pointed angrily at the baby.


    "How, how can you say that about him?" When the woman heard the words'' fiend '', her face turned even uglier, and tears began to roll down her cheeks.


    "If he isn''t a monster, then what is he? A few days later, a Taoist appeared out of thin air at our house and said that he was an unknown infant, that he had six fingers on each hand and that his fate was very hard ¡­ All of the bad things happened to this child. He even said that his strong fate would kill his close relatives in the family, and that his family''s property would go bankrupt because of this ¡­


    What was the result? I think you know that too! Just as the Taoist said, our parents died at the same time that day, and when we learned of the death of the board of directors of the company, those old foxes of the company hurriedly incited us to go down on one side. Now, if I don''t do something, this company might really... "


    "Alright, stop it!"


    Tears streamed down the woman''s face as she listened to these words. She knew that her man had hardened his heart today. She took a look at the child in her arms and painfully placed him at the entrance of the orphanage!


    The child seemed to know that he was about to be abandoned. The moment the woman let go of him, he suddenly began to cry. His voice reached its peak as he cried until his heart tore apart.


    Upon seeing this, Bai Mu placed one hand on his heart while the other clenched into a fist by his side.


    As for the woman, she was crying and she didn''t want to leave. The man hardened his heart and said, "Hurry and go, this cry will attract people. Have you forgotten? This is an ominous child! If you want children, then let''s go back and reproduce! " As he spoke, he pulled the woman towards the corner.


    After hearing the words spoken earlier, as well as the scene before him, Bai Mu felt a chill run down his spine. Looking at the two leaving figures, he slumped against the wall.


    "What a great ''go home and revive''!" As he repeated this in a low voice, his heart felt like it was being cut by a knife ¡­


    Just as the two of them turned the corner, the orphanage staff opened up as well. The person who came out was a middle-aged man in a white coat.


    "Dean Bai ¡ª ¡ª" Bai Mu exclaimed in an uncertain tone. Looking at Dean Bai, who seemed to have aged several dozens of years, Bai Mu couldn''t help muttering to himself, "Could it be that that child is really ¡­. No ¡­." "Impossible!"


    If he wasn''t sure of the results just a moment ago, upon seeing Principal Bai, who was younger by more than ten years, Bai Mu would have confirmed it.


    Those two people just now were his parents who had abandoned his heartless heart? As Bai Mu retreated, he found it hard to accept the situation. Looking at the couple in the corner, he felt as though he had been stabbed in the heart.


    The white clothed middle-aged man shook his head and sighed, "Ah, yet another pitiful child."


    He carefully held the baby that was still crying as if it was a precious treasure, and coaxed it in a low voice, "Little cutie, I heard your crying from afar. Don''t worry, your parents don''t want you, the dean uncle wants you! The kids here will play with you, and you won''t feel lonely. "


    Hearing this familiar voice, Bai Mu''s heart warmed. "In this lifetime, I''m afraid only the Headmaster has truly treated me with sincerity!"


    As for the crying child, it was as if he had understood what was going on. His tears turned into smiles!


    The moment the front door of the orphanage was closed, the two figures hiding in the corner also quietly left.


    Bai Mu followed the child inside. However, Bai Mu didn''t even glance at the two of them. He disdained, or even hated, the parents who abandoned their children!


    As he followed the dean into the courtyard, before Bai Mu could come to a stop, the scenery before him blurred once more, and he froze within a courtyard.


    However, Bai Mu was currently immersed in these painful memories. He no longer had the ability to sense these extraordinary changes.


    In the backyard of the orphanage, a group of kids seemed to be having a lot of fun.


    "Lalalalala ¡­" "Bad kid, little fiend, little scoundrel ¡­"


    A chubby child of about five or six years old ran while shouting excitedly, looking like he wanted to stir up trouble.


    Behind him, a skinny little kid who was almost the same age as him cried with a face full of tears. He really was stubbornly chasing that big kid, wanting to catch him.


    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t catch up to him. Instead, he tripped over the child who quietly stretched out his legs behind him, making him feel even more wronged. However, he didn''t cry like before, and instead sat on the ground holding back his tears as he stubbornly said, "You ¡­ You''re talking nonsense. I''m not a bad guy and I''m not a bad guy. The Principal''s uncle said that I''m the most lovable child! "


    "Haha ¡­" The loveliest child? "Haha ¡­" The surrounding children also laughed along with him. "Aren''t you afraid that the big bad news will bring you away with the wolf tonight?"


    The older child covered his stomach as he laughed and leaned back. He waved behind him and said, "Cheng Yu Dou, come out and show him what true cuteness looks like! "Haha ¡­"


    Amidst the laughter, a bashful little boy walked out. His fair face had a bit of baby fat on it, and a pair of dimples were faintly discernible on his lips. Although his face was filled with reluctance, it did not affect his cuteness in the slightest!


    A look of astonishment appeared on Bai Mu''s face. Wasn''t that person a good friend of his from his childhood, Dou Zi Bao? Memories suddenly flashed through his mind. The three-year-old boy on the ground was the him of his childhood.


    At that time, he was called ''Baby'' because his beloved uncle the dean had given it to him. The uncle had said that he was his precious baby.


    "See this? This is the most lovable child in the entire courtyard, and you''re only a little fiend, a jinx that brings misfortune to the others the moment you arrived." The little fatty cried out in schadenfreude.


    When he heard this, the tears accumulated in the little white animal''s eyes seemed to surge. However, there was a stubbornness that normal children did not have. It endured the tears and retorted in a sobbing tone, "No, I''m not a jinx!"


    A child''s heart is always fragile, especially those who are abandoned and live in the mocking and contemptuous eyes of others.


    "Hmph, you''re not, which one of us outside the orphanage doesn''t say you''re a fiend? The aunts outside the courtyard said that you were born with six fingers, and that you''re just an unlucky person, a loathsome jinx!" The older child said arrogantly.


    "Oh oh, jinx, jinx ¡­"


    After hearing the eldest child''s words, the other children all clapped as they began to jeer as well.


    "You''re talking nonsense, I''m not ¡­" The little white animal retorted, but when it saw its six fingers, its voice became softer and softer ¡­


    "How could you not be a jinx?" We each have five fingers on one hand, while you have six. This means that you are a monster, a jinx. " As he spoke, he smiled and said to the crowd.


    When the fatty saw the hatred that suddenly appeared in Bai Mu''s eyes, he swallowed his saliva. Then, as if he had thought of a good idea, he shouted, "If your fingers are missing, you won''t be a bad guy, nor will you be a jinx." After saying that, he threw a small knife at the little white animal''s feet.


    "Nuo, if you have the guts to cut off those two fingers, then we won''t call you a jinx. Not only that, we''ll give you my position as the boss!" However, if you fail to do so, then you will forever be bullied by us, and will not be able to complain to the Principal. "


    Bai Mu knew that the words of the boy at that time were a huge temptation to him!


    Upon hearing that, the adonis turned pale. Her little heart was full of grievance, and she didn''t know if the tears in her eyes were tears of fear or something, but she cried out loud, "Are you speaking the truth?"


    The older boy thought that since he didn''t dare to do so, so what if he agreed? He replied without hesitation, "Of course it''s true!"


    As he spoke, he pulled out a knife from somewhere and threw it at the little white animal''s feet. The little white animal stared at the knife, unwilling to pick it up.


    When the older child saw that Bai Mu did not move, he sniggered in his heart. Then, he shouted in ridicule, "Haha, what''s wrong? Scared? Hahaha, I never expected that not only are you a jinx, but you''re also a coward. "


    Laughter once again filled the surrounding area ¡­


    The three words "coward" were like the words Shang that the little white animal could never touch. When he heard these words, he immediately picked up the knife on the ground without thinking. Gritting his teeth, he raised the knife and a thumb flew out.


    That familiarity was like a butcher who had killed countless pigs in a slaughterhouse.


    The extra pinky on his left hand instantly fell and rolled on the ground next to the big kid''s feet. At the same time, the blood on his finger directly flew onto the face of the kid closest to Bai Mu.


    Bai Mu knew that he hadn''t even used a knife back then. When he cut off that finger, his heart was filled with hatred, hatred for this hateful group of people. Even more so, he hated his heartless parents.


    Silence, a deathly silence.


    The children who were noisy a moment ago now looked as if they had seen something terrifying. Their eyes were all wide open as they looked in horror at the child in front of them, whose hands were covered in blood.


    And that child, at this moment, was like an evil god that had crawled out from hell, with a rolling rage that made them afraid.

 C23

    At this moment, Little White was holding the bleeding hand up high, letting the Demonic Healing''s red droplet flow into his mouth. Their pale faces, bright red lips, and terrifying smiles struck their souls like boulders. Only the child called Cheng Yu Dou was not afraid. As he looked at his bleeding fingers, worry appeared in his eyes.


    Not only that, the adonis walked towards the severed finger step by step. His eyes were full of smiles, but there was a terrifying hollowness in his eyes. It was as if he was being controlled. Picking up the fingers from the ground, regardless of the dust on them, he put them to his lips and slowly licked them with his bloody tongue.


    The surrounding crowd was dumbfounded as they witnessed this scene. They looked at Bai Mu as if he was a devil.


    Suddenly, the white animal stopped its actions. It smiled, causing everyone to shudder, including the current Bai Mu.


    The little white animal walked towards the child who was scared silly. "Since you like it this much, I''ll give it to you!" "Take it, I have another one. I''ll cut it off and give it to you." This sort of calm and tranquil atmosphere made it seem as if this wasn''t his finger. Was this really something that a two or three-year-old child could do?


    Hearing that her fingers were going to be given to him, the older child''s mind buzzed. An unprecedented feeling of fear assaulted his body, and he immediately cried, "Wuwu ¡­" I don''t want it, I don''t want it. "


    At this moment, Cheng Yu Dou quietly walked out ¡­


    " Take it! Don''t force me to say it the third time! " After a pause, he continued, "Do you want to take your fingers?"


    "No, no ¡­" As the chubby child spoke, he grabbed the finger from the little white animal''s hand. He cried softly but did not dare to cry out, afraid that he would anger this child who was clearly smaller than him but yet felt like eating him up.


    "Watch carefully, I''ll get you a second one right away." It was so light and relaxed, as if the finger that was about to be cut was not a person''s, but something else.


    The little white animal was about to move its hand with the knife, but stopped. It looked at the older child and gave him a big smile. "Mm ¡ª remember what you said!"


    With that, the little white animal raised its head and looked like it was thinking about something. "If you don''t dare to take it ¡­"


    At this moment, a shout stopped everything.


    "Baby, what are you doing?" A figure approached from afar.


    When the group of children saw the white figure, it was as if they had seen their savior. They couldn''t wait to run to the white figure''s side. They thought to themselves, "In the future, we won''t provoke this devil!"


    "Uncle Headmaster!" Little White shouted in a low voice and immediately fainted!


    Seeing this, Bai Mu was even more puzzled. Although he knew that he had cut off the finger himself, he couldn''t remember a single thing that had happened in the process. What made Bai Mu even more puzzled was that the small him from a moment ago didn''t seem like a child at all.


    Just like the elders he had seen in the village who were under his control, his actions were completely out of his control. However, the only difference was that these elderly people had completely lost their minds and couldn''t even speak. It was as if they were children of their own, and besides acting decisively and ruthlessly, it was as if they were still a single person.


    When Bai Mu suddenly thought of something, he felt a sharp pain in his head. The scene in front of his eyes began to spin; it was the scene of him being beaten to death in high school. After graduating from high school, because he was the sixth finger and an orphan, he was viciously reprimanded by the entire school.


    Everything about him, his bad side, his unpopularity, everything that he had endured, all played back in front of him like a movie.


    "Hehe ¡­" "With such clarity, I feel like an unnecessary person." Bai Mu continued to speak.


    As Bai Mu''s mood changed, the dark clouds silently gathered around him ¡­.


    "Crouch down slowly and mutter," I''m unnecessary! " It was as if he was already deeply immersed in it.


    If there was someone beside Bai Mu, it would be a man tormented by nightmares, shrouded in endless black. It wasn''t because of what Bai Mu had just witnessed. This was the underworld path of the Nine Nether Maze City. It was unknown, but it had unknowingly let you enter the illusion realm, enchanted you, and forever be trapped within it, becoming a captive of the illusion realm.


    Not far away, Mo Xin noticed that Bai Mu had sunk into an illusion. However, there was nothing he could do. He couldn''t even give a warning if he wanted to. This was because he felt that there was a powerful character guarding this area, and this powerful character''s soul power seemed to be above his own.


    "Bai Mu, Bai Mu ¡­" A familiar voice sounded from afar. Bai Mu looked up and saw the Headmaster''s Uncle walking towards him with a smile on his face.


    "Child, why haven''t you come home when you''ve reached your own home?" Although the passage of time had left traces on his face, it had not changed his gentleness and love for his children.


    With a puzzled expression, Bai Mu asked, "Uncle Headmaster, you can see me?"


    The dean was obviously surprised for a moment before smiling. "Foolish child, why are you spouting nonsense as soon as you return? "Hurry up and go home with uncle." As the dean spoke, he pulled Bai Mu in.


    Bai Mu''s heart was filled with emotions, and this sentence of ''go home'' was shattered by the toughness of his disguise.


    Dean Bai was walking in front, muttering some common household words. The smile on his face widened, as if he was really happy.


    "Little Mu, a while ago, Jiaqing Corporation invested a lot of money into our orphanage. Our Lucky Orphanage has been renovated, so these children can live better and eat better now."


    Dean Bai was talking happily while Bai Mu snorted coldly in his heart. "The person who donated the money to the orphanage isn''t trying to make up for his mistakes, but the mistake is the mistake. The fact that they abandoned themselves wouldn''t change just because of a small amount of money."


    Bai Mu thought like this in his heart, but he didn''t want to say anything sad to the dean. After all, if this orphanage was going to be run, it would require the support of funds, and he also had the same smile as the dean.


    Dean Bai nodded his head and took Bai Mu''s hand. He said in a sincere tone, "Little Mu, since that''s the case, why don''t you stay here and help the dean take care of these children from the orphanage?" The Headmaster is already old, and many things can''t be as serious as it used to be. Now that you''re here, you can continue. "


    Bai Mu could tell from the wrinkles on the dean''s face that the dean had indeed been worried for him and his children. If he were to reject the offer, it would definitely make the dean sad. Bai Mu simply pursed his lips and nodded heavily in response to the dean''s words.


    "Don''t worry uncle president, I will take good care of the orphanage."


    Hearing this, Dean Bai''s face was full of joy. "Alright, child, wait a moment. Uncle will be preparing some food for the teachers in the dining hall. You must have not eaten since you''re back." As he spoke, he told Bai Mu to sit properly and wait. Then, he bent his back and headed in the direction of the canteen.


    Bai Mu sat on a stool and swept his eyes over the familiar decorations. As he returned to this place, he felt an inexplicable sense of calmness in his heart.


    With the concern of the dean and the children accompanying him in the courtyard, Bai Mu felt that his life was much happier than before.


    However, he always felt that this kind of happiness was a bit illusory, and he always felt that he couldn''t catch it.


    Xiao Qian, who was in the Corpse Mountain, suffered a serious injury while sending Bai Mu out. Now, with the help of everyone, she used her spirit bone to recuperate.


    Even though the spirit bone was temporarily protecting her soul, she was clear on her own situation. Even if she used the spirit bone to protect her, she estimated that she wouldn''t be able to hold on for long.


    However, her companion on the corpse mountain told her to take liberties with him and that they had found a way. However, Xiao Qian didn''t know what this method was.


    Looking at the nine spirit bones on the ground, Xiao Qian''s elegance wrinkled. Today, new cracks had appeared on every single one of them. When these spirit bones broke, it would be time for her to lose her soul. As he thought of this, he couldn''t help but think of Bai Mu.


    She waved her delicate hand and her five fingers quickly formed a seal. The nine Spirit Bones on the ground started to spin. After Xiao Qian stopped, the Spirit Bones stopped spinning and connected together. Xiao Qian still did not understand what was going on. Among the spirit bones arranged in order, the first spirit bone had separated from the other eight connected spirit bones.


    Not only that, the spirit bone that should have been separated from him actually began to violently tremble.


    "Not good, Bai Mu is in danger." Seeing this, Xiao Qian''s expression changed again and again as she exclaimed in a low voice. When she thought about the Spiritual Energy she had left on Bai Mu earlier, Xiao Qian quickly circulated her Spiritual Energy to sense where Bai Mu''s location was.


    Nether Maze City!


    Xiao Qian suddenly opened her eyes, "Oh my god, could it be that he''s going to look for me ¡­" This idiot, how can he be so reckless? "


    But now, what method was he going to use to save Bai Mu? Xiao Qian sat on the ground with an anxious expression on her face.


    Looking at the nine spirit bones once more, Xiao Qian waved her hand and a dark green light beam struck the nine white bones.


    Xiao Qian poured her Spiritual Sense into her Spiritual Bone. The purpose of this was to connect the Spiritual Energy that she had placed on Bai Mu before. This way, she would be able to sense what dangers Bai Mu was in.


    However, Xiaoqian never expected that Bai Mu would fall into the illusion of the first stage.


    Qin Qianqian was a little worried. With his current condition, she could at most guess which array Bai Mu was in. For example, right now, the white bone was trembling, indicating that it was still in the first stage. When the second bone fell off, it meant that Bai Mu had successfully passed the first stage.


    Staring at the trembling bones, Xiao Qian couldn''t help but become agitated. "I didn''t expect that those people would change the first test to the underworld. Furthermore, they immediately started to create a bewitching formation for Bai Mu." This method of taking advantage of people''s surprise can really be described as extremely sinister. "

 C24

    Mo Xin was feeling anxious as well. He finally understood that Bai Mu had entered the illusion world. This illusion world could give birth to the truest thoughts in one''s heart. Furthermore, it was specifically designed to deal with the weakest parts of a person''s heart. The time within the formation can be controlled however one wishes. If Bai Mu were to remain inside for six hours, he probably won''t be able to come out. "


    At this thought, worry filled Mo Xin''s eyes. What was he supposed to do to wake Bai Mu up without being discovered by the people controlling the formation?


    At this moment, Bai Mu was leisurely staying in the orphanage. Xiao Qian and Mo Xin were so anxious that their eyes were red. They stomped their feet on the ground.


    Suddenly, Xiao Qian thought of something. "That''s right, I can use the Spiritual Energy I placed on him to send a message to him." Just as she was about to take action, she suddenly thought of a serious consequence.


    If he recklessly sent a sound transmission, wouldn''t it expose him and let the fellow in the illusion discover him? He shook his head and sighed, "Whatever, I''ll just die then. Bai Mu is already able to pass through the Nine Nether Maze City for me. Besides, I''m also a soul that''s about to dissipate, so what''s there to be afraid of!"


    As he spoke, he sat down cross-legged, and the characters that spilled out of his mouth formed a circle as they flew outwards ¡­


    "Everything is just an illusion. You must not lose your mind because of a moment of satisfaction. Come out quickly." Bai Mu, who was having fun with his children, heard Xiao Qian''s voice. It was faintly indistinct, but it was sufficient for Bai Mu to hear the content clearly.


    "What do you mean quickly? "Illusion realm?" He chewed on the words in his mouth and raised his head to look. The dean was walking towards him ¡­


    Feeling a threat from her Spiritual Sense, Xiao Qian immediately retracted her Spiritual Energy and patted her chest. "Luckily, fortunately, I was almost discovered!" She glanced outside, hoping that Bai Mu would understand her words. Now that she had done what she had to do, it was up to Bai Mu himself.


    Currently, Xiao Qian was constantly paying attention to the Nine Bone Formation and secretly prayed for Bai Mu. Mo Xin felt the strange fluctuations in the illusion. His expression suddenly turned serious as he muttered, "Xiao Qian doesn''t want to die?"


    "What''s wrong? "What are you thinking about?" the dean asked.


    "No, I was too tired from playing just now. Uncle Headmaster, I''ll go take a rest first!"


    The expression in the dean''s eyes changed, returning back to his benevolent appearance. "En, hurry up and go. There''s me here."


    After returning to his room, Bai Mu couldn''t help but reminisce the events of the past few years. He had somehow arrived here and saw his sad past, but later on, there was the care and concern of the dean''s uncle ¡­ He suddenly smacked his head.


    "Crap, I keep having the feeling that there''s something wrong with these scenes. Every time, I would lose my train of thought at the most crucial moment." Now, he finally remembered that he was in the Nine Nether Maze City? How did he come here? This must be the shitty illusion that Mo Xin talked about. "


    He immediately stood up and spat, "Damn it, how dare you set me up! "See if I catch you or not!"


    He paused for a moment. A benevolent man in a white robe appeared in his mind. Could it be him? Could he be the one controlling this illusion?


    He was about to go find that person. However, the moment he stepped out of the door, the scenery outside completely changed. There was no sign of the orphanage. There was not even a single plant. There was only endless darkness.


    "Am I back in that long dark corridor?" Bai Mu exclaimed in a low voice as he stared at the boundless darkness.


    "Ehh ¡­"


    The child''s laughter grew in volume and became distant to his side. In the end, it transformed into a large group of children laughing in a dark space. The ear-piercing sounds caused Bai Mu''s eardrums to hurt.


    Just as Bai Mu was about to go berserk due to the loud voices, the voices suddenly stopped and the silence continued. It was as though nothing had happened.


    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect another person seeking death, and a human at that." He wasn''t sure if he was satisfied or not, but Bai Mu could tell that there was something abnormal going on in his ears.


    F * ck you, it''s not your place to say whether you want to die or not! Bai Mu was cursing inwardly, but the darkness before him allowed him to remain calm. At this moment, the enemy was in the dark, so he could only observe quietly.


    As for the thing in the darkness, it didn''t care if Bai Mu was answering it or not. It continued to speak, "Living people, ah, living people. If you come to the Nine Nether Maze City and die, then that thing will forever remain in my illusion array as my plaything."


    "Fuck your great-grandmother, who do you think you are, for you to still want me to be your plaything? If you have the ability, why don''t we fight one-on-one? " Bai Mu couldn''t be bothered about that. He had the nagging feeling that this person was trying to stall for time.


    However, there was nothing he could do about it. He predicted that Bai Mu wouldn''t come out, so he could only use words to provoke him.


    "Come out and do it alone? Hahaha ~ "The people in the darkness laughed like madmen, their sharp voices reverberating throughout the entire dark space. Listening to these voices, Bai Mu couldn''t help but wonder if he would have been scared to death if he had been even the tiniest bit more cowardly.


    "Just doing things is only something a boorish person would do. As for Yours Truly, I like to think."


    Hearing these words, Bai Mu''s head was filled with black lines. He felt that this object had brains after all.


    Bai Mu didn''t pay attention to the words he was talking about. Instead, he was looking around in hopes of finding the path to the illusion world. However, what made Bai Mu surprised was that his eyes, which used to have good night vision, didn''t seem useful today.


    Could it be that his enhanced vision would allow him to experience leaps and bounds?


    As Bai Mu was trying to find a way out, Mo Xin and Qin Qianqian could only stand to the side anxiously.


    "That stupid pig, what is it waiting for? Go straight to the exit of that underworld path that just came! Who cares what that brat is doing, he has the weakest Spiritual Energy. He''s only stalling for time, why are you so stupid! "


    At this moment, Mo Xin was just as worried as Xiao Qian was. However, how could Bai Mu, who had never come into contact with the Nine Nether Maze City, know about this?


    Upon seeing that the first bone was about to disappear into the distance, he stomped his feet in anxiety. He wished that he could immediately drag Bai Mu out.


    "What should we do? What should he do? "Once Bai Mu is gone, the white bones will forever be trapped in the illusion." Looking at the bones that were already half gone, Little Qian paced back and forth on the spot.


    "Forget it, let''s do it again!" Saying this, he decided to send a voice transmission to Bai Mu.


    Bai Mu planned to walk in a certain direction, but he was afraid that he would fall into the illusion of that creature. Thus, it was worth it for him to linger around.


    "Bai Mu, go straight to the underworld. Just like how you entered the underworld, do not let your eyes be blocked by a leaf. Remember, remember this!"


    Was it Mo Xin''s voice?


    Bai Mu didn''t pause for a moment after hearing the hint. Holding his breath, he walked straight to the end of the path with a clear mind.


    Impressively, at the end of the path that Bai Mu had just taken was an iron gate. Above the iron gate, the words "Nine Nether Maze City" were clearly engraved.


    "I never thought that the brat would be so crafty. He wanted to stall for time. If it wasn''t for Mo Xin and Xiao Qian reminding themselves, I''m afraid I would really have been trapped in that illusion."


    Just as Bai Mu left the long dark path, the air in the darkness vibrated. A shadow darker than the darkness instantly appeared in the darkness. The shadow faced towards a certain direction and the thick aura of hatred was impressively directed towards the location where Mo Xin had transmitted his voice to.


    Mo Xin wasn''t so lucky as to have survived the first round with Bai Mu. Mo Xin''s face paled after sending the news to Bai Mu, "Damn it, I''ve been targeted by that evil fiend!" I''m not afraid of him. What I''m afraid of is that he''ll go find someone from the Nine Nether Maze City to help out! "


    Xiao Qian was puzzled as she saw the spirit bone suddenly quiet down. "Could it be that Bai Mu has walked out?"


    As for Mo Xin, in order to prevent Xiaoqian from exposing her location through voice transmission, he had thought of a way to tell Bai Mu the correct path. However, he didn''t expect that he would be discovered.


    Two figures floated over, one black and one red, with the same ferocious look on their faces. And the black thing that trapped Bai Mu''s ghost just now ¡ª the Sprite! The other was his brother, the red ghost guarding the third checkpoint ¡ª Chimera.


    Seeing the sudden appearance of these two ghosts, Mo Xin''s face turned even paler, this evil spirit was not as easy to deal with as a demon spirit.


    Mo Kui bitterly laughed, "There''s really no other way for you to survive. The path that Bai Mu will take will be up to you. Please don''t disappoint us."


    He looked at Mo Xin, "Sprite Demon, bring him with us, we''re leaving!"


    "Big brother, why didn''t you kill him?" The Demon Sprite bared its teeth at the little ghost that was bound by evil spirits. This thing actually dared to help humans, destroying its own game.


    "He helped that human, there''s no use in keeping him."


    The Sprite Demon gave a ''oh'', and went up to suppress Mo Xin.


    Knowing that resistance was futile, he followed them.


    Bai Mu naturally didn''t know anything about what had happened at Mo Xin''s place. He looked at the metal door and tentatively stretched out his hands. When his hands touched the door, he was pulled inside. Just as he was astonished, he saw that on the other side of the metal door, there seemed to be a tunnel, and there were actually two holes in the tunnel.


    "This is the so-called ''two choices, one choice, one choice.'' As long as I choose the right one, I won''t have to face the Overseer inside!" Upon recalling that darned illusion, Bai Mu had the urge to spurt blood.


    But if those illusions were true? Bai Mu shook his head and advised himself not to think too much about it.


    However, when he looked at the two identical holes, Bai Mu was dumbfounded. "Half of the chances are high, and it''s even a matter of life and death." Bai Mu felt that his fate was truly tragic. He was someone who chose to be fearful.


    Which side should he choose?


    "So be it!"


    Bai Mu glanced behind him and headed towards the right entrance. When he arrived at the entrance, he suddenly stopped and dashed into the left entrance.


    With some apprehension, Bai Mu carefully walked through the same length passageway as the first time. However, the passageway this time was abnormally bright. Even when Bai Mu reached the end of the passageway, he still found it hard to believe.


    "Does my luck really have such a clear record of life today?" Bai Mu looked at the steel door before him and walked through it as well. At the same time, he saw two forks in the wall.


    This time, Bai Mu didn''t hesitate and stepped through a door. Just like before, a long passageway appeared ¡­

 C25

    "Big brother, he actually entered that place. It seems like even without us doing anything, that kid will not be able to make it out alive. " The Sprite Demon had been following behind Bai Mu ever since he left the underworld. Seeing Bai Mu directly enter the door of death, the Sprite Demon said with a hint of schadenfreude.


    When the completely red Chong Mei heard the Demon Sprite''s words, she just nodded her head and did not say anything.


    Drip, drip, drip ¡­


    The sound of water dripping into the water was especially clear in this pitch-black passage. Bai Mu could still see clearly in the darkness. However, Bai Mu found it strange that this place didn''t have any sort of waterway.


    Bai Mu cautiously walked forward. The "Drip, drip" sounds of the water were getting clearer and clearer. Soon, he reached the end of the passageway. However, the end of the passage was different from the last time. Was this a wall?


    It was impossible to turn back, so he turned around and walked towards the wall.


    He was about to reach out and knock on the wall to see if it was solid or hollow when, just as his hand touched the wall, the wall in front of him automatically opened.


    Doubtful, Bai Mu walked over.


    There was a pool of water here. Perhaps it was due to the presence of underground water, but a clear stream of water was pouring into the pool. Bai Mu heaved a sigh of relief. He had been worried that there might be some hidden tricks up his sleeve, but fortunately, he was lucky this time around.


    He walked towards a tunnel in front of him as he thought about it. He had only taken a few steps when he heard a strange noise.


    "Buzz ¡ª ¡ª Buzz ¡ª" A muffled sound that sounded like it was blown into the air came from who knows where.


    When Bai Mu turned around, he only felt a foul stench pouncing on him along with the flowing air. Covering his nose with his hand, he saw the ripples in the water in front of him. Next, a silhouette slowly emerged.


    A beautiful face appeared from the water. Although the person had been keeping his head down, he could tell from Bai Mu''s position that this person had an indescribable beauty, that there was definitely a demon in the water, and that a person who ran into the water in this place was definitely some kind of moth. He couldn''t help but take two steps back when he thought about how he had accidentally fallen into the path of a ghost just now.


    However, everyone was curious. Bai Mu only saw a portion of the human face and he couldn''t help but wonder what the face looked like. To think that it would actually be standing on the spot like this!


    "Pop!" Another weird sound came from who knows where, followed by a fishy smell that grew stronger and stronger in the air.


    Bai Mu tried his best to hold his breath, but the man''s body slowly floated up to the surface of the water.


    When Bai Mu saw the creature floating above the water''s surface, his eyeballs nearly popped out of their sockets. How was that a human? It was clearly a monster!


    From the neck down, the creature was no longer human. It was covered in black scales, and behind the creature was an enlarged lizard''s tail floating in the water.


    If the human-like face was excluded, it would probably be a lizard the size of an adult.


    Before Bai Mu could recover from his shock, a "puchi" sound rang out as the face slowly raised its head and looked at Bai Mu.


    What the f * * k!


    It was indeed an unrecognizable face, but the mouth had opened a little too much, hadn''t it?


    A mouth full of yellow teeth took up most of its face, and when the creature saw Bai Mu, its blue eyes flashed with excitement.


    "Plop ~"


    Bai Mu only felt that the scent that the creature was emitting was so strong that it could even smoke his supper.


    "Oh my god!" This is a living and lifelike Human-faced Devil Flood Dragon! " Bai Mu no longer hesitated. He immediately turned around and dashed forward without the slightest hesitation.


    "Psss ~" After that, the creature jumped onto the shore with its four feet on the ground. Its long red tongue licked the spot where Bai Mu had stood a moment ago, and the light in its eyes looked as if it had eaten some delicacy. It immediately chased after Bai Mu with a speed not inferior to Bai Mu''s.


    "Plop ~"


    "Aiya, Mother!" Bai Mu tried his best to cover his nose with his hands as he listened to the voice. ''Damn, isn''t that thing a bit too fast?''


    When he thought about how he had started to court death, he really wanted to see what she looked like. Although he truly wanted to witness the scene of the beauty coming out of the bathtub, he was regretting it now.


    When he thought of that incomparably large mouth, as well as those long, yellow teeth, if that thing were to bite him, Bai Mu felt as if he would die a horrible death.


    Smelling the nauseating stench in the air, Bai Mu wanted to stop and ask, "Big Brother Devil Flood Dragon, how long has it been since you last brushed your teeth?" How about I give you the black toothpaste so you can shine? "


    "Plop ~"


    Bai Mu stopped in his tracks. He looked at the Evil Dragon who was blocking his path in front and shouting at him with his mouth wide open. He couldn''t help but let out a long howl towards the sky.


    F * ck, he ran into the demonic Flood Dragon''s nest.


    He longed for the other way to run, but discovered that there was another one blocking his way.


    Before Bai Mu could even ''get excited'', the sounds of ''puchi'' could be heard from the other corridors.


    The two flood dragons crawled on the ground and pounced towards Bai Mu with their hind legs.


    Bai Mu''s feet moved slightly as he leapt into the air. The two Human-faced Devil Dragons collided with each other.


    Taking advantage of the fact that the two of them had been knocked unconscious, Bai Mu hurriedly ran towards a quieter passageway. At this moment, he could only hope that he could find the next passageway as soon as possible.


    After running for an unknown amount of time, Bai Mu finally lost the ability to sense the "puchi" sound coming from behind him. Only then did he stop to catch his breath. When he raised his head and saw the checkpoint in front of him, his eyes lit up.


    However, when he saw the thing sleeping at the door, he couldn''t help but fall down to the ground.


    Oh my god, are you playing with me?


    Looking at the human-faced demonic dragon that coiled its body like a small mountain, this was clearly the head of the human-faced demonic dragon. Bai Mu felt as if a thousand blades of grass and horses were galloping across his heart.


    "Fortunately, that thing is sleeping, and my luck shouldn''t be that bad. I will definitely be able to pass it safely."


    Bai Mu took a deep breath before tiptoeing and approached the entrance of the passageway.


    "Hmph, overestimating yourself. You should know that the smell of the Human-faced Devil Dragon is constantly on the move. Even when it''s asleep, it''s not an exception." The evil spirit that was watching from outside the checkpoint saw that Bai Mu wanted to go with his bare hands, so its black face revealed a sneer.


    Bai Mu naturally didn''t know of this. When he passed by the door of the next checkpoint one meter away from the Human-faced Wyrm, he was on the verge of tears.


    Before he could even shed two drops of tears, however, a feeling that made his stomach churn assaulted him. Then, a scarlet object wrapped itself around Bai Mu''s waist.


    Bai Mu didn''t even have the time to struggle before he felt the world was spinning around him. He was dragged by the crimson object into that gaping mouth.


    After eating, the Human-faced Wyrm only moved its mouth a little and its eyes slightly opened. It then closed its eyes and continued to sleep.


    "Haha, big brother, it seems like we really don''t need to do anything." The Demon Sprite watched as Bai Mu was dragged into the stomach by the Man-Faced Demon Snake King''s tongue, laughing complacently.


    The evil spirit saw that Bai Mu had entered the belly of the Devil Flood Dragon King, so it went back to its own territory with him.


    Moreover, after Bai Mu was swallowed by that thing, a strong stench didn''t rush at him, but directly enveloped him. That feeling made him want to destroy his sense of smell.


    Especially when he saw the disgusting yellow pus in the stomach of the Human-faced Devil Flood Dragon, Bai Mu could not help but vomit.


    "As a man, he actually vomited twice in one day." Bai Mu felt helpless just thinking about it.


    Finally, Bai Mu could no longer hold on. He blocked his nose, trying to figure out how to get out.


    Looking at a bright dot of light shining in front of him, Bai Mu walked forward doubtfully.


    "A blue pearl?" Looking at the pearl, Bai Mu couldn''t help but think. Everyone said that things with a certain cultivation level could produce a pill bead. Could this be the Human Faced Devil Flood Dragon King''s pill bead? If he took it off, he didn''t know if he could get out.


    The Human Wyrm King that was sleeping knew that not only was the human it had swallowed with its own stomach juice, but it was also trying to take note of its life orb. It didn''t know whether or not it would regret not chewing and mincing it when it swallowed the human.


    The thing outside smelled quite ugly, but he didn''t expect that not only was the pill not stinky, but it also gave off a refreshing feeling.


    He couldn''t help but touch it with his fingers. When he touched it, he felt a refreshing chill on his body. When he took his hand off the pill, he was surprised to find that his hand seemed to be attracted by the pill, and was unable to pull it out.


    Following that, an even stranger scene occurred.


    An unending stream of blue light passed from the pill to his fingertips, and due to the loss of light, the luster on the pill gradually dimmed.


    "Plop ~"


    A low and deep voice suddenly sounded out. The Human Faced Demon Snake revealed a pained expression as his body began to roll on the ground due to the loss of the spirit energy from his Life Orb.


    Only now did the Human-faced Devil Flood Dragon realize that the changes in its body must have been caused by the human it had just eaten. Its expression was twisted by the pain, but it didn''t do anything else.


    He opened his mouth and a scarlet tongue moved. It actually moved towards his stomach at a fast speed.


    Bai Mu didn''t resist the blue light. Instead, he felt his body become lighter and lighter after it entered his body. Moreover, there was a strange power within his body that wanted to vent out.

 C26

    At this moment, a scarlet object was rapidly flying towards Bai Mu. However, Bai Mu''s hand was stuck on the bead and he couldn''t lift it. Thus, he had no choice but to stay where he was and jump away.


    This immediately caused the pill to move, and the pill was connected to the body of the Human-faced Devil Dragon. Only to hear a miserable shriek. That scarlet tongue paused for a moment before it rapidly stretched out towards Bai Mu.


    "Again?" Bai Mu knew the weakness of that thing, and some of the worse ones tugged at the pearl. They could only hear miserable cries as that scarlet tongue rushed towards Bai Mu without hesitation!


    If the tongue from before had only wanted to drag Bai Mu out, then now, he wanted Bai Mu dead without a doubt.


    The tongue stopped in mid-air before suddenly expanding in size. Soon after, a shining white blade appeared on the tongue.


    What the f * * k!


    Looking at the blue bead that was about to be extinguished, Bai Mu couldn''t help but wonder why his hand couldn''t be taken off. One must know that being touched by the blade of the tongue wasn''t a joke.


    The Human-faced Devil Flood Dragon King didn''t care what Bai Mu thought; he only knew that his life bead was about to run out of spiritual energy. If his life bead lost its spiritual energy, then he would only die, so it used a move that he normally wouldn''t dare to use, turning his body into a blade. He usually didn''t dare to use it because after using this move, he would never be able to change his tongue again.


    But it was better than losing his life. At the most, he would just give up on his tongue.


    Thus, when it felt the change on the tongue, it couldn''t wait to unleash its killing blow on Bai Mu. At this moment, Bai Mu felt as if he wanted to vent something under the effect of the strange energy within his body. He waved his free hand and a dark purple light hit his tongue.


    Under Bai Mu''s astonished gaze, the tongue broke into pieces.


    "Holy shit!" Was it me who used such a awesome move? " Bai Mu looked at his hands in disbelief and said excitedly, "Could this be the legendary Spiritual Energy?"


    "It must have something to do with the pearl!" Bai Mu lifted his head and stared at the pearl thoughtfully.


    As for the Human-faced Devil Dragon King, he could feel that his tongue had been cut off. At this moment, he already had no other methods. The Pearl of Life could no longer sense his aura, so he could only wait for his death.


    Bai Mu stared at the blue bead. The light had long since faded away, and his hand had lost its suction force, causing it to droop down.


    As Bai Mu looked at the darkened body of the Human-faced Devil Flood Dragon, his eyes suddenly lit up as he pondered on how to leave this place. At this time, he was standing in front of the next checkpoint, and behind him was the one occupied by the Human-faced Devil Dragon King.


    Bai Mu attempted to circulate the strange energy that had appeared on his body. However, he discovered that his body was empty, devoid of anything!


    "What kind of rhythm is this? Was I dreaming just now? " Bai Mu looked at his hands. There shouldn''t be anything wrong with the feeling he''d felt earlier.


    "Whatever, let''s go in first." Bai Mu chose a cave entrance and walked straight in.


    "Big brother, something''s wrong. That human actually escaped from the body of the Human Faced Devil Flood Dragon." When I first looked, the corpse of the Wyrm King was no longer there. There was only one possibility, the life orb of the Wyrm King was taken away, so the Wyrm King disappeared. " The Sprite Demon slowly rushed over, and said to Qi Mei with a bit of anxiousness.


    After Mo Xin heard the Demon Sprite''s words, he let out a sigh of relief. He thought, "Xiao Qian is right. This person has a lot of uncertainties. In the future, the Yin Spirit on their Corpse Mountain will be saved."


    "Alright, I understand." Chimei looked at Mo Xin who was locked up at the side, then said to the Demon Sprite, "This person is very troublesome, it''s just that he''s entered my territory, I can''t just ignore him."


    "What, brother? He actually entered your territory? " Even the Human-faced Devil Dragon King was defeated by that human. If his big brother were to go, wouldn''t that be courting death?


    Seeing that his brother did not say anything, the Sprite continued: "Brother, seeing how powerful that human is, I did not want to interfere in this matter anymore, but since he has entered your territory, you can''t possibly stay out of it, do you want us two brothers to work together to deal with him?"


    However, Qi Mei looked at him and waved her hand, saying, "There''s no need. The rules of this Nine Nether Maze City cannot be broken. Moreover, since the Human-faced Devil Dragon King of the Nine Nether Maze City had died this time, the higher-ups would definitely send someone over.


    If he sees us breaking the rules, then we can forget about staying here. "


    Upon seeing Bai Mu wandering around in her own territory, Chimei frowned.


    From the start to the end, he had felt that this man wasn''t simple at all. Not only was he able to pass through the miasma of the Nine Nether Maze City, but he was also met with the wrath of the Human-faced Devil Dragons.


    Qi Mei raised her head to look at her brother''s unwilling face and ordered, "If I lose here, you can stay here in the first trial. You must not find that human and get revenge."


    He knew that if he did not succeed, the Demon Sprite whose spiritual energy was lower than his would only be scared out of their wits.


    It was obvious that Chimei was not confident in her ability to win this battle. The Sprite obviously wasn''t willing to give up, he frowned his thick black eyebrows, "No, brother, I won''t allow you to take the risk."


    "Don''t worry, I''m only going to take a look. I don''t have to go against him." He patted the demon''s shoulder.


    With that said, his figure instantly disappeared, not giving the Demon Sprite the chance to refute.


    "Human, stop."


    Bai Mu, who was walking on the fourth path, heard a thick and ethereal voice. Just as he stopped, he saw the air vibrate slightly and a red object squeezed out of the air. The red figure then slowly turned into a human figure.


    In less than three seconds, the red shadow had taken the form of a human being.


    However, Bai Mu still felt that his personal form hadn''t yet become stronger. Earlier, Bai Mu had been able to see that this thing had a human shape, but now, it was clearly an insect.


    It was an enlarged version of the red maggot, except for the upper half of it having a person''s body and a person''s face. In short, it was as if it was brine after being roasted in a furnace.


    Not only that, on the hand that had half a body, it even held a spiked mace that did not match his size.


    This was the original form of that evil spirit, a corpse worm that had been formed from practice.


    Even though he didn''t know what it was, he still felt a sense of disgust at the thought of maggot from Bai Mu.


    Swallowing his saliva, he muttered in his heart, "This thing looks plump all over. I wonder if it has any killing power?"


    Although his heart was against a bug, he still replied with a smile, "Ghost big brother, I didn''t mean to enter here, I hope you can help me!"


    Chimei snorted from his nose, but his mouth still said with a coarse voice: "What''s so convenient about it? "It''s not that you can''t, but you can go if you win against me!"


    Bai Mu''s eyes turned cold when he heard this. He knew that this evil creature wouldn''t let him off so easily. He could only hold his breath and wait for the red insect to strike.


    As for that devilish beauty, she was not an ordinary person. As soon as she finished speaking, she vanished in front of Bai Mu.


    The move that Bai Mu had just executed was completely useless. In the blink of an eye, the passageway changed.


    "Why are we in the desert again?" Bai Mu began mumbling to himself. These things, how could they all play with illusions?


    Just at that moment, a disdainful voice rang out in the air. "Hmph. You want to defeat me, then break my formation? Let''s talk about that later. Hahaha ¡­" The sound gradually faded away.


    "Your sister, if you have the ability, come out!"


    Ye Zichen scratched his head in annoyance, then started to walk in a certain direction towards the desert.


    Little Qian, who was observing the Nine Bone Formation, was very happy to see Bai Mu successfully pass the first few trials. However, when she saw that he had run into Chimei, she felt slightly relieved. Fortunately, the fourth spirit bone didn''t make much noise.


    It was clearly a formation created by the insect ghost, but the sun at the top was really scorching the earth. There was no oasis in the desert, nor was there any shade. Bai Mu only had the sun above his head as he walked on the seemingly endless desert.


    Wiping the perspiration off his face, Bai Mu sat down on the spot.


    "If I just blindly walk like this, I wouldn''t die from exhaustion, I would definitely die of thirst because of this boundless desert. After all, this is only a formation, and as long as I break it, I can''t take out the thing that is neither human nor ghost. However, how should I break this formation? "


    Bai Mu stared blankly at the desert. This desert that did not seem to have any flaws was the key to breaking through the formation.


    Thinking of the person in the shadows, a plan suddenly flashed through Bai Mu''s mind. He stood up again and continued walking in the same direction.


    From the scorching sun to the setting sun, Bai Mu''s lips had started to dry up and tear. He could feel the moisture in his body draining away as his lips curled up slightly.


    After that, he fainted on the ground due to exhaustion.


    Chimei, who was observing the insides of the formation, saw the unconscious Bai Mu. Two things like eyebrows were deeply entwined. Honestly speaking, he did not intend to fight with this human, but he felt that this human had a strange aura.


    How would they know that the thing that Bai Mu could increase their cultivation in was the golden silk sandalwood that Mo Xin had passed on to Bai Mu.


    Therefore, that devilish beauty only wanted to give it a try. If he could kill this human, then the treasure on his body would be his.


    However, what surprised Chimei was that Bai Mu had fallen so quickly? He couldn''t help but suspect that he overestimated that human?

 C27

    Immediately after, Qi Mei shook her head and mumbled, "No, definitely not. I can''t see through him at all." After thinking for a moment, he gathered his spiritual energy in his hands and sent a dark green light flying towards the formation.


    "Hmph, let the five water gerbils guarding the formation find out what''s going on!"


    These five gerbils were obtained by Chimei by chance from the desert, but he still hadn''t been able to figure out the uses of these five gerbils. Later on, he discovered that he could use these five gerbils to set up a formation, and he also used these five gerbils to get a position in Maze Nether Realm.


    Moreover, this array could simulate the real desert and let those who were caught in it sink into the desert. If they couldn''t break the array, they could only die of thirst in the desert.


    When the five gerbils received the order from Chimera, they quickly drilled out from the sand. A water sand rat stuck its head out and saw Bai Mu lying on the ground like a dead man. It looked extremely weak and frail, and immediately drilled its way out from the sand. Seeing that there was no danger, the other gerbils followed suit.


    Actually, Bai Mu had already noticed the appearance of those things that were even bigger than rats from the very beginning. In order to not alert the others, he didn''t make a sound as he felt those animals moving towards him!


    The creatures crawled to Bai Mu''s side and whispered in each other''s ears, emitting creaking sounds ¡­


    Bai Mu quietly opened a slit in one eye and was surprised to find that apart from a rat-like outer layer of skin, the skin was transparent. Through the outer layer of the skin, one could see that the inner layer was filled with water.


    Apart from water, there weren''t even any internal organs that an animal should have. Although he didn''t know why the five rats looked so weird, he wasn''t too surprised when he thought of the freakish animals he had encountered in the underground palace. Moreover, they were still in Red Ghosts'' formation.


    However, this was good news for Bai Mu.


    "As long as you eat all of us, you will be able to quench your thirst, and you will no longer have to fear the endless desert. Perhaps, you can even draw out that evil spirit!" He secretly made up his mind to give the five rats a surprise when they approached.


    The Five Rats also had the same plan. Judging from the unique physique of that person, he might even be able to increase his spiritual energy after eating him. With a whisper, he prepared to devour Bai Mu!


    After the discussion was over, Bai Mu lay motionless like a corpse. To be safe, the five gerbils cautiously approached Bai Mu. If something unexpected happened, they could quickly escape.


    Bai Mu estimated the time secretly. He felt a water mouse''s claws block his hands and fiercely opened his eyes. His originally feeble body immediately turned around. His agile figure instantly grabbed the two water gerbils.


    The water gerbils that were caught by Bai Mu flapped their bodies as they attempted to escape. The claws hidden underneath the meat pad extended outwards, but Bai Mu was prepared for it. It was no problem to deal with the two gerbils in his hands.


    Looking at the flopping mouse in his hand, he smiled and said, "Seeing that you guys are going to break it together, I didn''t expect you to be so good at it." As he spoke, he placed the two mice on one of his hands. With a step forward, he extended his right hand into the sand and caught another gerbils.


    "There are two more!"


    Although the water rats in his hands were more than enough, Bai Mu didn''t know why, but he still wanted to catch the remaining two. Seeing the two trembling rats in the sand in front of him, Bai Mu was about to walk over when his heart suddenly jerked and an uncontrollable pain overwhelmed him.


    Seeing that Bai Mu had lost all his strength, the mouse in his hand broke free from his grasp. Seeing that the mice were about to run, Bai Mu stretched out his hand and pulled the rats out of the sand uncontrollably.


    "Squeak squeak squeak ~ ~" After a few sounds, all of the gerbils were brought to Bai Mu.


    His heart suddenly stopped beating. That feeling was similar to the one Qin Qianqian described. Bai Mu looked at the five rats with doubt on his face.


    The rats were still struggling and trying to escape. When Bai Mu''s eyes looked over, they were so frightened that they didn''t dare to budge an inch.


    After a short while, those gerbils were quickly squeezed together, as if they were going to merge into one. Slowly, the five rats formed a circular crystal, and slowly approached Bai Mu. It transformed into a liquid, and flew into his mouth.


    "Awesome!"


    When the liquids made from the fusion of the five gerbils entered his body, he felt an unprecedented feeling of relaxation, as though he had been reborn.


    "It''s that Spiritual Energy again!" When Bai Mu''s heart had throbbed just now, he had felt the strange Spiritual Energy that had been produced in the belly of the Human-faced Wyrm King. However, when he had taken care of the gerbils, the strange Spiritual Energy had disappeared.


    He stretched out his hand and tried again. That feeling had already disappeared.


    Bai Mu felt a sensation of something appearing within his body. When he tried to search for it, he was unable to find anything. This feeling sent him into a frenzy. Although the item called Spiritual Energy was quite tempting, and he was a little disappointed with its sudden loss, Bai Mu knew that this matter of Spiritual Energy could not be forced. Moreover, the five gerbils were already in his stomach, so how could he be afraid of the red worm?


    Because the source of the Five Rat Array had been drawn out, this array formation no longer had any meaning to its existence. The scenery in front of Bai Mu''s eyes turned back into the passageway. When Chimei, who had been monitoring Bai Mu all this while, saw that his battle formation had been broken and that even the five water gerbils had been melted by him, she was angered to the point that her nostrils were puffing. Her originally red skin turned even redder and she appeared in front of Bai Mu without a second thought.


    "Kid, quickly return the life of my Water Rat!" When she appeared in front of Bai Mu, she waved her mace at him.


    If one were to say that Chimei still had the thought of running away after failing to win, then right now, there was no such thought at all. One had to know that the five water gerbils were useless magic treasures used to set up the formation. He didn''t expect them to be melted by that human just like that.


    This was the equivalent of breaking off a part of his strength. If he didn''t have this Five Water Serpent Rat leading him in the future, how would he be able to survive in Nether Maze City?


    As such, he looked at Bai Mu, wishing that he could tear him apart.


    Bai Mu was forced to dodge repeatedly, but he didn''t forget to agitate Chimei. "Those five items taste really good, and they also quench my thirst. If there''s still more, I don''t mind catching a few more!"


    He was satisfied to see that the red ghost''s face was getting redder and redder, and continued to be excited. "Besides, the Wishui Sandstorm Mouse won''t be able to play its role in your hands, so I might as well accept it!"


    That Chimei had a violent temper in the first place. When she heard Bai Mu''s words, she was so angry that she could not speak. She wanted nothing more than to tear him into a thousand pieces.


    "You, you, you, you ¡­ I''ll kill you! "


    "Come if you''re capable!"


    Although Bai Mu couldn''t feel the Spiritual Energy within his body, his body''s functions had undergone an unprecedented change since the incident in the underground palace. Whether it was strength or speed, he seemed to have become more proficient in these changes now.


    Dozens of times had passed, but Bai Mu was still unharmed. Moreover, devilishly, devilishly, Chimei herself was already exhausted. In response to this, Chimei''s eyes widened as she stopped and stared at Bai Mu.


    "Is it over?" After you finish fighting, it''s my turn! "


    Before Chimei could react, she was kicked by Bai Mu into the wall. If it was an ordinary person, they would have gone to see Di Yalan since the red ghost was not so easy to deal with. A mere kick from him was like scratching an itch.


    "Hmph, is that all you can do? "It seems like you can''t kill me yet!" The red ghost patted off the dust on his body and said disdainfully.


    "Kill you? Haha, that''s not what I planned to do! "


    Qimu Mei was suspicious in her heart, but she did not ask!


    How could Bai Mu not know what the red ghost was thinking? "Don''t worry, I''ll let you know in a while!"


    As he spoke, the two of them clashed once more. However, Bai Mu didn''t dodge this time and successfully neutralized each of their attacks. With a sweep of his leg and a punch on the top of his head, he exerted his strength to the extreme. That Chimei actually fell to the ground!


    "How is it? Are you satisfied with these two moves? " He acted as if he hadn''t heard Red Ghosts''s murderous glare.


    "However, don''t think that''s enough!" As he spoke, he gathered a burst of spiritual energy in his hands, and a blue liquid began to move above his palms!


    Chimei''s eyes widened, "Water gerbil!"


    "That''s right!" When they were fighting just now, they had felt the five rats'' spiritual power and thought that it had no other use than to quench their thirst. Who would have thought that it could be converted into their spiritual power?


    Seeing the gathering in Bai Mu''s hands grow larger and larger, Chimei no longer held any grudges anymore. Some of them regretted it. If they had known earlier that the Water Sand Mouse had such an advantage, they wouldn''t have used it to break the formation! However, what was that kid trying to do now? Could it be that he wanted to ¡­


    "Go!" As he spoke, the spirit energy in his hand turned into a blue bubble and wrapped around devils and spirits!


    "You ¡­ What are you doing? " I hope it''s not what he thinks.


    "Don''t you know what I want?"


    "You ¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Bai Mu had already activated his Spiritual Energy, leaving behind only the miserable shrieks of devils and spirits. In the end, the evil spirit slowly disappeared and turned into a red Spiritual Energy. Then, the sea blue light flew into Bai Mu''s hand.


    He thought to himself: "I never thought that the Origin of Five Mice could actually absorb other people''s spirit energy!" Right now, I can clearly feel the spiritual energy of that red ghost swimming around in my body! "


    Looking at the two holes in front of him, he didn''t stop and walked towards the right ¡­


    Demon and Mo Xin, who had been observing the situation, were instantly shocked. In the beginning, Bai Mu''s completely normal fighting style was actually able to injure the devilish ghost with a spiritual body. But later, Bai Mu, this human, actually had external spiritual energy?


    It wasn''t until Mo Xin saw it with his own eyes that he truly agreed with Xiao Qian''s words. Who knew if he could really save them.


    And when the Sprite Demon saw that his big brother had been killed and also had his spiritual energy absorbed, he was immediately enraged. He was only afraid of Bai Mu''s strength, and didn''t go out in the end.

 C28

    Inside the underground palace...


    "Haven''t you caught him yet?" Kai Ye asked the few people dressed in black with a gloomy face.


    The person in the middle didn''t answer, he was just thinking about another question, "Why is it that every time I meet with my lord, he''s in this hall? I''ve heard that he never left here, so why is that? "


    Seeing that there was no reply, Kai Ye raised his eyebrows in displeasure, "You, what are you doing?"


    Apparently, that person was still thinking about it. The people beside him didn''t dare to make any move due to the pressure from the man sitting in the seat of honor. They just secretly made eye contact, hoping their leader would come back to their senses!


    He said loudly, "Hmph, this is the first time I''ve seen someone wandering around in front of me. I''ve given you more power to take back your lives!"


    "My Lord, please forgive me!" When the two heard this, they hurriedly kneeled!


    That person had clearly recovered from the loud shout. His heart thumped as he immediately kneeled down, cursing himself for not knowing the severity of the situation!


    "Humph, where are you guys going?"


    "This ¡­" The few of them exchanged glances and said, "Not yet!"


    Hearing this, the pressure in the air suddenly seemed as if it was going to suffocate people.


    "Not caught? Then, what''s the use of keeping you two alive? " As he said this, he stretched out his hand and pulled those three people toward Kai Ye. All three of their necks were grabbed by Kai Ye''s hand.


    "Hmph, useless thing!" As he spoke, he had actually absorbed all of the three''s Qi. However, when he absorbed all of their Qi, his hair turned completely white. It was as if he had turned into a devil and stood upside down. After that, everything went back to normal. However, those three people became mummies.


    "Men, throw them into the blood pool!"


    The person hiding in the shadows immediately dashed out to pick up the corpses on the ground before quickly heading out. His movements were fluid and smooth, as if he had done this many times.


    The fact that Kai Ye was able to arrive at his current position didn''t mean that he could train a few of his subordinates, but that he had stepped on the corpses of millions of people! To him, people were only useful and useless! And a useless person''s death had a sliver of value. He didn''t mind using it!


    Those people were even out of their minds facing him. How could they do such a good thing?! These would only be the trash of the underground palace and with the spiritual energy of those who cultivated in the martial arts combined with the spiritual energy that he poured in, it would be a large amount of nourishment for him. As for that skeleton, it would also be beneficial to his python!


    "My lord, the liquid has been completed!" Xuan Qing appeared out of nowhere and said to the man on the throne.


    When the man on the throne heard this, his heart was extremely excited, because he had a premonition that this time, he would definitely succeed! He hurriedly said, "Quickly hand it over!"


    Holding the liquid from this time, Kai Ye asked faintly, "Where are those people?"


    "It''s still there!"


    "Hmm?" Qi Ye looked at him with a puzzled expression.


    "Just in case, we have to let them live." Xuan Qing replied.


    "No need. As long as this pill is real, even one drop is enough!"


    "Yes, this subordinate will do it right away!" As he spoke, he prepared to leave.


    "Wait, afterwards, let''s go and see how Guan Li is doing."


    "Yes sir!"


    "As for the test subject, let''s talk about it later!" Right now, the most important thing for him to do was to quickly make his puppet leader into a puppet. He couldn''t wait any longer.


    No one noticed that within the gloomy underground palace, a black figure quickly flashed past. He headed towards the room where the magic liquid was made. Following behind the black figure was another figure that quietly followed.


    The first figure was lying on the roof, watching every move in the pharmacy.


    "Hey, Old Black!" The man who had been patting the man who was looking down gently on the shoulder.


    That''s right, the two of them were Poison Doctor''s Second Monster. They had only come here to risk their lives and to find out if the pill was complete!


    The Poison Monster was startled, but soon calmed down and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Just like you, of course!"


    The Poison Monster knew his personality, so it didn''t say much. It quietly shifted its position for him, and the two of them observed the ground.


    However, the people in the audience could only ignore what was happening. It was very difficult to find out what was actually happening! This made the two of them stare blankly.


    "Second Envoy, why don''t you go ask the Lord? I think the results might be better!" A voice entered their ears, carrying a tone of disdain.


    Hearing this, the two of them were stunned, "This is obviously that Xuan Qing''s voice, but, how did he know our identities? The two of us have clearly met!" The two of them thought.


    As if to answer their questions, Xuan Qing said leisurely: "Hmph, it would be hard to not know what the two of you are dressed in!"


    "In that case, shouldn''t you come with me?" Just when I came to deal with this matter, I saw two people running away and squatting on the roof sneakily. Hmph, let''s see how I''ll deal with you guys.


    "Follow you?" See if you have the ability? " As soon as the Poison Monster finished speaking, it attacked Xuan Qing, and followed closely behind, not showing any signs of weakness.


    Seeing the two movements that did not know martial arts, Xuan Qing was shocked, but she calmed down and calmly accepted the challenge. However, how could Xuan Qing alone withstand the fierce attacks of these two? After a few rounds, he was defeated.


    Xuan Qing thought about how she had been unable to win and was extremely upset. If her master were to find out, then she could forget about living!


    Seeing this, the two of them didn''t linger on the fight and prepared to leave. They thought that if they were discovered by others, they would be done for.


    "Second Monster, you still want to come home and take a look?"


    Kai Ye''s voice came faintly, giving the two of them a fright. Soon after, Kai Ye''s figure landed beside the two of them.


    "We pay our respects to the Lord!" The two of them were not ignorant people, they could not go against him in this kind of situation!


    Kai Ye nodded. "It looks like you haven''t played wild yet!"


    "This subordinate would not dare!"


    "All of you are here today for the demonic liquid!"


    "This ¡­" The two of them looked at each other, not daring to reply.


    "Haha, you can leave now!" And the next time, I can''t guarantee that you''ll still have that kind of luck! "


    Seeing that the two of them did not make a move, Kai Ye said unhappily, "What, you want to live for too long, and you want to give it back to me now?"


    "Thank you, my Lord!" With that, the two quickly left.


    Looking at the departing back view, Kai Ye laughed, "You overconfident fellow, the game has only just begun!"


    Xuan Qing secretly broke out in a cold sweat for her lord.


    "Don''t just stand there. Hurry up and do what you need to do." With that, his figure disappeared.


    Xuan Qing thought again, why did the master''s actions today seem so different from usual? Why didn''t he ask the poison doctor and the other envoy where did their martial arts come from? Instead of directly capturing the two of them, he let them go. Even his own fault was accepted. What was going on? He always felt that something was about to happen, but he just couldn''t find his eyebrows.


    As for Bai Mu, he had actually passed through four trials consecutively. Furthermore, he hadn''t encountered a single guardian for every trial. This made Bai Mu delighted. Looking at the two holes, he thought to himself, "Two more and I''ll be able to smoothly exit!" Then he started to walk towards the hole on the right.


    Actually, what he didn''t know was that there was a figure that had been following him quietly the entire time. Upon seeing that Bai Mu had safely passed through the four trials, he was no longer able to secretly cause trouble. He gnashed his teeth in hatred at the thought of this.


    "It''s just that, he doesn''t seem to be so lucky this time around." "Yes." The man at the side smiled as he looked in the direction Bai Mu had gone. Brother, I will definitely avenge you! " As he spoke, he entered the other side of the cave entrance to the eighth test.


    "Brother, you''ve always been called boss by the other seven of us. Not only are you scheming, but you''re also capable!" The Demon Ghost spoke to the ghost that looked a little like a human, in order to give him a high hat. This way, his revenge would be easy to handle!


    "Yes, yes ¡­" That person narrowed his eyes. Clearly, he was enjoying these words!


    Seeing that it worked, the demon praised him again and again, until the praise made the man dizzy. Seeing that the time was ripe, the Demon Sprite did not say anything.


    It had not heard the Demon Sprite speak for a long time, the man looked at the Demon Sprite and asked: "What''s wrong?"


    "Sigh ¡­" The Demon looked like he wanted to say something but hesitated.


    "Tell me, what is it? I''ll make the decision for you!" That person patted his chest and said with a heroic look on his face.


    The Sprite was about to speak, but who knew that the man would suddenly stop, his face serious: "Wait, there''s someone trying to pass the test!"


    "Little brother is talking about him!" The Sprite Demon quickly said, his eyes filled with hatred, but he quickly concealed it.


    "Just now, that human suddenly came to our Nine Nether Maze City. He passed through our respective territories, but who would have thought that he was too powerful? My elder brother and I were no match for him, so we were both under his control. At that time, this little brother had already told you his name, but not only did he not retreat, he even spoke rudely and called you trash! "


    The Demon Sprite said a few words, secretly looking at the face of the man in front of him, seeing his obviously angry face, the Demon Sprite laughed to himself and continued, "That shameless human still said, you are a notorious bastard black turtle, only afraid of hiding in the shell, not daring to fight against him ¡­"


    "My big brother couldn''t stand it. He was going to capture them and hand them over to you for punishment. In the end, he even lost his life. Brother, you must avenge us brothers! " As he spoke, he began to cry.


    "Brother, don''t cry, let me teach him a lesson!"


    "Seeing that he had succeeded in his plan, the Sprite thanked him profusely." "However, don''t be anxious. That person''s spirit energy is extremely good. Both of us brothers have been in his path."


    "Does Brother Demon have any good plans?"


    When the Demon Sprite heard this, he immediately dragged Mo Xin in front of him: "This ghost and that human are in cahoots. If we use it to threaten that human, it will definitely cause a lot of trouble."


    "The demon brothers are right." As he said this, he slapped Mo Xin''s face, "As a ghost, you really do bring shame to our ghost realm. You actually betrayed us to help a human."


    "Pfft, you evil spirits, I, Mo Xin, am ashamed to be with you." Mohsin says, spitting on the demon''s face.


    The Sprite touched his face, and with a slap, he said, "Wait a minute, you''ll know if we can think about it!"

 C29

    That person looked at Mo Xin and said to the Demon Sprite: "Brother Demon, you stay here. If I can''t defeat that human, you bring this ghost here."


    "Yes, big brother."


    Looking at the retreating figure, the Sprite laughed secretly at that person''s stupidity, he had only spent a few words to believe his words, and was already fooled by him.


    As the controller of the illusion array, he would naturally collect information about what happened to a lot of people. As such, he was very clear about what happened to this ghost. Not only that, he also knew that this person was a mortal enemy to the human who had just killed his elder brother.


    The most vicious ghost of the first level of the Nine Nether Maze City confronted that human. Who knew what interesting things would happen?


    Seeing the male ghost staring at him, he roared in displeasure, "What are you looking at! "You better stay here." As he spoke, he roughly pulled Mo Xin into the cage with him and hid in the dark to watch the situation.


    "Humph, you are the challenger!" Before the person had even arrived, his voice had already arrived.


    Bai Mu found the voice familiar, but he couldn''t figure out who it was!


    Moments later, that person''s figure turned from transparent to solid.


    "It''s you!"


    "It''s you!"


    The two of them said at the same time!


    "Hmph, it seems like enemies often cross paths!" That person was the first to speak.


    "Same here!" I didn''t expect that after a few years, you''d become the Overseer of this Maze City. "Tsk tsk, the person who called me a scoundrel was actually a scoundrel himself. Furthermore, he died so early." Bai Mu didn''t forget to mock him as well.


    He looked at the gap in his left hand. It was as if he could still feel the pain of his finger being cut off.


    It turned out that this person was the little fatty who had scolded Bai Mu earlier ¡ª ¡ª Xu Cheng. It was just that the person who had cursed had already returned to the Infernal Realm and had become the overlord of Tartarus.


    "Am I wrong?" Natural callus fingers are born with bad luck. "I''ve also heard that such people have a tough life, and it seems to me that they do." Xu Cheng said somewhat disdainfully.


    "What do you mean?" Bai Mu gritted his teeth as he looked at Xu Cheng.


    "What do you mean? Haha, don''t you understand? You have to know that not only is this Nine Nether Maze City surrounded by all sorts of dangerous barriers, it also has Baleful Yin Force that can corrode a person''s body. And for you to be able to reach this place in one piece, is that not related to your fate? "


    "None of your business!" Bai Mu harrumphed. When he thought about the bullying he had suffered all these years, he felt a great deal of resentment towards this Xu Cheng.


    "Hmph, that''s enough. New and old grudges, it''s time to end them today."


    "Then come!" Bai Mu didn''t show the slightest trace of fear. Towards Xu Cheng, he had wanted to give him a good beating a long time ago.


    As the two who were at odds with each other spoke, they began to fight ¡­


    It was just that after three moves, Bai Mu was already at a disadvantage.


    Because Xu Cheng had already become a ghost, regardless how fast or how powerful Bai Mu was, it was useless against Xu Cheng''s physical attacks. On the other hand, Bai Mu was punched by Xu Cheng again and again.


    "Bai Mu, what do you think? It doesn''t matter what I, Xu Cheng, have become. You, Bai Mu, are destined to be suppressed by me!" As he said this, he stretched out his leg and kicked Bai Mu''s stomach. "If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have ended up in a nightmare because of that finger. I wouldn''t have come out of the orphanage and ended up dying."


    When Bai Mu heard this, he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and smiled sinisterly, "Oh, I didn''t expect my charm to be so great that you would remember me for so long!" Although he said this, he was actually thinking about how to deal with this evil star.


    "I can''t remember you, but I want your life!" As he spoke, he punched Bai Mu with his spiritual energy infused fist. Bai Mu suffered a few losses, so how could he fall for the trap? Since he couldn''t hit Bai Mu, he could at least avoid the blow.


    As for Bai Mu''s speed, even the ghost Xu Cheng was somewhat helpless against it. He cursed loudly, "Damn Bai Mu, if you have the ability, don''t dodge!" Seeing that his fist had missed, Xu Cheng stomped his feet in anger.


    "I''m not dodging, do you think I''m a fool or not?" Although he didn''t want to give up, he was anxious in his heart, "Why is it that the power of those five rats hasn''t appeared yet. Although Xu Cheng can''t hurt me right now, I can''t take advantage of him either. "If this stalemate continues, my physical strength will be depleted!"


    "Humph!" So what if you can dodge! I don''t believe that you can hold on for a few more days! " Xu Cheng disdained Bai Mu so much that he wished he could tear him apart right now.


    The Sprite Demon that was hiding in the dark to watch the battle, seeing this kind of situation, wished even more. He suddenly recalled that the guardian of the eighth test had the Soulreaper Lock from the Underworld that he had given to me. He didn''t take it with him when he left. He then started to rummage through Xu Cheng''s cave abode!


    Upon seeing such a stalemate, that person seemed to be somewhat annoyed. He turned to Bai Mu and said, "Let me show you the power of my Soulreaper Lock!" As he said this, he pulled out an iron chain from somewhere, and the long chain emitted a series of clanging sounds as it dragged on the ground. It sent chills down everyone''s spines!


    "With him, no matter if you''re a human or a ghost, I can capture your soul!" As he spoke, he pulled on the iron chain, causing it to make a "ding dang dang" sound.


    "The divine artifacts of the Underworld are truly extraordinary! Any mortal can see the waves of cold air coming from it! " Bai Mu spoke sincerely. He thought to himself, "I have to be careful. Xiaoqian said that Soul-Restraining Lock was meant for dealing with people''s souls."


    "How is it, are you scared? Hmph hmph, I''ll let you witness his power! " As he said this, he brandished the chain. The chain was like a spirit serpent as it shot towards Bai Mu ¡­


    "F * ck, I''ve searched through all the houses, but I still haven''t seen any sign of the Soul Locking Lock." "Could it be that he brought that thing along with him?" As he spoke, he continued to observe Bai Mu and Zhou Li!


    Bai Mu carefully dealt with the Soulreaper Lock that was chasing him. He was afraid that his soul would be captured if he wasn''t careful. What a joke, rather than becoming a fool, it was better to just let him die!


    "Hmph, I want to see how many more times you can dodge!" Although he said this, he was secretly surprised at Bai Mu''s speed. When did he become so strong? Facing him, who was a ghost, how could he not be at a disadvantage?


    This was because he believed that the physical strength of humans could not compare to his own ghosts. However, this time, Xu Cheng was afraid that he would be disappointed.


    "I didn''t expect the Soulreaper to be in Xu Cheng''s hands." The Demon looked at Xu Cheng who was fighting with the Soulreaper Lock, and wondered how he could get the Soulreaper Lock from Xu Cheng.


    Looking at the man and the ghost that were fighting so fiercely, the Sprite muttered in his heart, if that human were to die now, then it would be very difficult for him to get the Soulreaper Lock.


    After the demon had walked a few laps, he suddenly caught a glimpse of Mohsin in the corner, and a plan crept into his mind.


    "Let''s go!" After roughly pulling Mo Xin out, he grabbed her by the throat and walked towards the place where Bai Mu and the rest were battling.


    " "Stop!"


    A sudden shout made both of them stop!


    When Xu Cheng, who had already wasted a large portion of his spiritual energy using the Soulreaper Lock, saw who it was, he was pleasantly surprised and immediately said to the Demon Sprite: "Brother Demon, you''re finally here!"


    When Bai Mu saw Mo Xin, who was in the hands of the Demon Lord, his complexion immediately changed! Mo Xin could only look apologetically at Bai Mu. At this moment, he was obviously a burden to Bai Mu.


    The Sprite walked over to Xu Cheng and smiled sinisterly: "How is it? "Do you still recognize him?"


    Bai Mu asked worriedly, "Mo Xin, how did you get captured by him?"


    Mo Xin was at a loss for words. "This ¡­"


    "Haha, it''s also thanks to him sending you a sound transmission. Otherwise, how would I have found such a good bargaining chip?" From the looks of your worry, it seems like my decision not to kill him was the right one. "


    "You''re the one from the underworld!"


    "Hehe, I''m so glad that you still remember me. Then, do you still remember the devilish beauty that was transformed by you?"


    "Chimei, what is that?" Bai Mu looked at Mo Xin and blamed himself in his heart. If it wasn''t for him, Mo Xin wouldn''t have been exposed and he wouldn''t have been caught.


    He didn''t expect Bai Mu to reply like this. The Demon Sprite pointed at Bai Mu and said, "Don''t be complacent. I will definitely take revenge for my brother." Tightening his grip on Mo Xin''s neck, he fiercely said, "Listen, brat. Immediately seal your spiritual energy. Otherwise, I don''t mind making him unable to even become a ghost!"


    "Bai Mu, don''t. Don''t listen to him. As long as you kill them, you can leave!" Xiao Qian depends on you. Did you know that Xiao Qian almost got caught trying to get out of your predicament? "


    That Demon Sprite did not understand Mo Xin''s words, but he felt that Mo Xin''s words would hinder his plans. His hand tightened around his neck, causing Mo Xin to roll his eyes.


    Bai Mu felt even more guilty when he saw the pained expression on Mo Xin''s face. If it wasn''t for his help, he would have been entangled by this nigger. Forget it, a life for a life.


    He shouted, "Stop! I will do as you say!"


    Seeing that the Sprite stopped, Bai Mu said: "I can seal my Spiritual Energy, but after that you have to let him go!" As he said this, he secretly laughed in his heart: "Idiot, my tiny Spiritual Energy is not very effective, do you have any defenses against it?" At that time, let your guard down and I''ll show you. "


    Seeing Bai Mu agree so readily, the Sprite was a little worried! He took two steps back worriedly and said, "Don''t play any tricks on me!"


    "Please, what other tricks can I use to seal off the Spiritual Energy!"


    "Brother, don''t worry, I still have the Soulreaper Lock. If he dares to play any tricks, I''ll make him a fool in just a few minutes!"


    Seeing Bai Mu''s reaction, Mo Xin could only sigh and shake his head.


    "Alright, stop dawdling, hurry up and get it for laozi!"


    Upon hearing this, the corners of Bai Mu''s mouth twitched. "Hurry up and get it for me!" Why did this sound so inappropriate for children?


    He looked at Mo Xin and thought to himself, "I''m sorry, Xiao Qian, but I can''t not save this Mo Xin!"


    Closing his eyes, he channeled his power into his index and middle fingers. Although he didn''t know what he should do to seal his spiritual power, when he channeled the power through his fingers, he felt that everything should be like this. Wherever it was, the acupoints should be at, and the places shouldn''t be moved, a voice was reminding him in his heart.

 C30

    Xiao Qian, on the other hand, was very happy to see Bai Mu successfully pass the eighth trial. However, at this moment, the nine spirit bones suddenly emitted a "ding" sound and dispersed.


    When the spirit bones were separated, it meant that both sides'' messages were cut off.


    Faced with this situation, Xiao Qian couldn''t leave, so she could only stomp her feet.


    However, this was not the case.


    Bai Mu was originally trying to open all the acupoints in his body, but a powerful force held him back, rendering him unable to move. Just as he was wondering what was going on, he saw Mo Xin give him a meaningful look.


    When he looked at the Demon Sprite and Xu Cheng''s excited eyes, he seemed to have understood something. He might as well just stand there and do nothing!


    Mohsin could also create illusions, and these illusions were created specifically to deal with the target. Thus, in the eyes of the Demon Sprite and Xu Cheng, Bai Mu was doing a self-sealing action.


    "There are still two acupuncture points, two, haha ¡­" The Sprite couldn''t help but laugh out loud. This was especially true for that Xu Cheng. Although he did not laugh out loud, one could tell from the uncontrollable excitement in his eyes that he was overjoyed.


    "Hmph hmph, all of you should be proud of yourselves!" Bai Mu pondered.


    In the eyes of the two devils, Bai Mu had finished poking through the last two major acupoints before falling to the ground. Actually, after Mo Xin removed his Spiritual Energy, Bai Mu pretended to be weak and collapsed on the ground.


    The Sprite walked up to Xu Cheng and said: "Big brother, can I borrow your Soulreaper Lock?"


    Seeing Bai Mu fall to the ground, Xu Cheng was naturally happy, but due to his pride, he pretended to be calm. When he heard that the Demon Sprite was asking him for the Soulreaper Lock, he immediately put it away, and said with a serious expression: "Brother, you are joking, the Soulreaper Lock is a gift from Hades, and without permission, you cannot lend it to others!"


    "Big Brother Xu Cheng, from what you said, it seems like this little brother will still not return the things that I borrowed from you." And just for a moment, the higher-ups won''t know. What''s more, Brother Xu Cheng, you know that my brother died to protect your dignity. Right now, I just want to personally help him and that''s all. I hope that Big Brother Xu Cheng will agree to it. "


    The Demon Ghost spoke sincerely, it was hard not to believe him.


    When Bai Mu heard this, he was stunned. That Demon Sprite was too good at making things up. However, why did he lie to Xu Cheng?


    "Are you sure?" Xu Cheng was obviously moved by his words.


    "Please believe me!"


    "Alright!" "As he spoke, he gave the Soul Binding Lock to the Demon Sprite." Remember to give it to me after you finish using it! "


    Demon General Mo Xin was thrown aside, and was not afraid that he would run away. With the Soul Locking Lock in his hand, he was filled with laughter at the success of his scheme. He dragged the iron lock along as he walked towards Bai Mu, his sharp weapons clashing against the glass.


    As Bai Mu listened, he felt goosebumps all over his body. Suddenly, the Sprite that was walking towards Bai Mu turned around and headed in Xu Cheng''s direction with the iron chain. Xu Cheng did not expect that the Demon Sprite would treat him like this, and before he could even react, the soul in his body had already been destroyed, especially the intelligent soul in his palm, which had long disappeared.


    Seeing the disbelief in Xu Cheng''s eyes turn into a dull state, the Sprite burst out laughing, causing Bai Mu''s ears to tremble.


    Not only was Xu Cheng stunned, Mo Xin and Bai Mu were also stunned by the Demon Sprite''s actions.


    "What''s going on?!" A big question emerged in both of their hearts.


    Bai Mu thought to himself, "Fortunately, I didn''t cripple my Spiritual Energy. Although the Spiritual Energy doesn''t work at times, it''s still better than nothing. Only, I wonder how he will attack me later. "


    I smiled and hummed, but I didn''t think he would let me off that easily.


    "Xu Cheng, oh Xu Cheng, you self-righteous fellow. You forget your identity with just a few words of praise." "Hmph, in my eyes, your greatest advantage is this Soulreaper Lock!" Seeing Xu Fei like a fool standing there in a daze, the Sprite was in a good mood, it looked like there was no one around, it carefully touched the Soulreaper Lock, again and again.


    Suddenly, his hands pulled the Soulreaper Lock until it was completely straight. The chain let out a "ding" sound and a dark green cold Qi spread out from the lock, causing people''s hearts to tremble.


    When Mo Xin saw the Soulreaper Lock again, his entire body was trembling and his eyes seemed to glaze over. It was as if his mind was about to be lost.


    Looking at Mo Xin''s lifeless eyes, the Demon Ghost laughed and said: "Haha, this Soul Linking Lock is indeed like the legends, it can suppress the mind of ghosts!"


    Seeing that Mo Xin was in a strange state, Bai Mu could roughly guess the reason behind the commotion as well. He purposely said loudly, "Aren''t you afraid that the people from the Underworld will know that you used the Soulreaper Lock?"


    Perhaps it was the shout that had helped, or perhaps the demon had stopped pulling the lock. Mo Xin shuddered, and his eyes turned clear.


    He looked at Bai Mu with mockery in his eyes. "Afraid?" Haha ¡­ You''re looking down on me too much! "


    Pausing, he continued: "You think I would be this careless? A little brat that just came in, but he just killed a few more people. After he died, his ghost aura became a bit heavier, but in these nine stages, not many people believed him.


    On what basis did he gain the respect of the people of the Underworld the moment he arrived? Not only did he change the person guarding the checkpoint, he even gave him this divine artifact. I refuse to accept it! " The Demon Sprite gritted his teeth and said, the jealousy in his voice was intense.


    "Now that you''ve died for no reason, I believe that no one would know." The Sprite smiled proudly and walked towards Bai Mu, standing in front of him.


    Bai Mu was quite calm, and Mo Xin broke out in a cold sweat at the actions of the Sprite.


    The Sprite Demon looked at Bai Mu and said, "As for the rest of the matter, although I arrived in time, my soul was still shattered by this human. For the sake of the deterrence and the rules of the Nine Nether Maze City, this human who witnessed it will naturally not be able to survive."


    "Is that so? The Demon God of Hell, your plans are really effective! "


    The disdainful voice contained a trace of anger. The killing intent within it caused everyone to shake. They stared in a direction with eyes wide open in disbelief.


    Especially that Demon Ghost, his eyes were filled with disbelief, as if he was looking at a monster.


    "Impossible?" Impossible? Your soul was obviously destroyed by me, how is that possible? "


    The Sprite Demon was truly afraid, that person''s spirit energy was above his, if he wanted revenge, even if he had the Soulreaper Lock in his hand, he might not be able to win against him.


    When Bai Mu saw that Xu Cheng had suddenly become a normal person, he was also very puzzled, "Could it be that the Underworld''s gift to him is a fake?!" Actually, Bai Mu was only half right!


    Xu Cheng sneered, "Haha, you''re underestimating me too much. To be able to climb up to the position of the head of the underworld, how could he be a fool who allowed himself to be carried away with just a few words? Hmph, don''t think that I don''t know. Although the people of the Nine Nether Maze City seem kind on the surface, they are actually secretly fighting to the death. "Although I, Xu Cheng, have not studied much, I am not the least bit concerned with anything. I know whether it''s a thief or a thief."


    Although Bai Mu was extremely unwilling to listen in on their conversation, he was afraid of the Soulreaper Lock. He could only continue to pretend that the person who had lost his spiritual energy was still there.


    The Sprite shook the Soulreaper Lock in his hand, and mustered up his courage: "Do you think I would be afraid of you? Now that the Soulreaper Lock is in my hands, so what if you know my goal?"


    "Haha, is this the Soulreaper Lock? You''re still so cocky after getting an ''A''? You truly have guts! " As he said that, he extended his right hand, and along with a clanging sound, a Soulreaper Lock appeared out of nowhere in Xu Cheng''s hand. The Soulreaper Lock, like a long chain, was kept in Xu Cheng''s hand.


    Bai Mu felt goosebumps all over his body.


    Looking at the Soulreaper Lock in the hands of the Demon Sprite, it was nothing compared to the Soulreaper Lock in Xu Cheng''s hands.


    The Demon Sprite could not stand the excitement and retreated step by step, muttering to himself: "Impossible, how could you also have this? "Then the one in my hand ¡­"


    Looking at the Sprite Demon''s eyes that were filled with disbelief and fear, Xu Cheng laughed complacently: "What do you think? The first thing I brought out was a fake. This fake is made by introducing a portion of the Yin energy from the Soulreaper Lock into it. As he looked at the unconscious Mo Xin in the corner of the room, he burst into laughter.


    The Demon was dumbfounded, he did not expect him to be fooled.


    Xu Cheng continued, "In the beginning, I didn''t really care much about you. Seeing you being so attentive, I was happy to accept it. He originally wanted to deal with the challenger with a fake Soulreaper Lock, but who knew that his'' old friend ''would end up with the scene of you plotting against him!?


    However, before I take care of him, your soul should be shattered from the shock! " Saying that, she waved the Spirit Summoning Lock, striking towards the Demon Sprite.


    In Xu Cheng''s hands, the Soulreaper Lock was like a poisonous snake, roaming in the air, flying towards the Demon Sprite unerringly.


    The demon saw the Soulreaper Lock that appeared in front of him, and was shocked, quickly pulling out the Soulreaper Lock in his hand to block the attack.


    The Demon thought, "Although this Soulreaper Lock is fake, it also comes from the real Soulreaper Lock. Perhaps we can use this to fend it off for a while."


    The two Soulreaper Chains intersected and issued the clanging sound of chains.


    "A good chance!"


    Bai Mu saw the passionate fight between the two, and stealthily moved towards Mo Xin''s side. As for Mo Xin, he had already lost focus in his eyes due to the loud noise. Even his thoughts had disappeared without a trace!


    Bai Mu shook Mo Xin with all his might, but Mo Xin was still the same as before. His face was expressionless, and his eyes glazed over!


    Bai Mu saw Mo Xin''s expression and couldn''t just ignore him. He glanced at the two people who had been fighting so viciously. Even the demon was at a disadvantage, it was obvious that he wouldn''t be able to hold on for long. If he didn''t leave now, he really wouldn''t be able to leave later.


    He clenched his teeth and supported Mo Xin to the ninth checkpoint. Since there were no guards at the ninth checkpoint, there was only a single entrance. When they weren''t paying attention, they easily made it to the ninth checkpoint.


    "One foot in hell, one foot in heaven!"


    He looked at the two identical holes again. If he had chosen the right ones and found Tianshui for Xiaoqian, then all his previous efforts would have been for naught if he had chosen the wrong ones. Upon recalling the significance of his move, Bai Mu felt slightly troubled.

 C31

    As for Xu Cheng, his eyes darkened when he saw Bai Mu and his companion enter the ninth checkpoint. If I don''t get my revenge now, it will be very hard for me to get another chance in the future. " He put away the Soulreaper Lock in his hand and released it again. This time, his attack seemed to exert all the strength in his body.


    With a burst of power, it brought along a gust of wind and rushed towards the demon, who would dare to hesitate, also throwing a strike. But how could he be so lucky this time? The True and False Soul Linking Lock faced off against each other, with different levels of spiritual energy, coupled with the fact that Xu Cheng did not hold back at all this time, this was destined to be the fate of the Sprite.


    He saw that the Soulreaper Lock, which was like a viper, had increased its power. It was extremely destructive when faced with the object in front of him. When the fake came into contact with the Soulreaper Lock, it shattered bit by bit.


    When the Demon saw this, his eyes opened wide, allowing the Spirit Summoning Lock to pierce through his body. With a "peng" sound, the Demon''s black body, like an exploding balloon, scattered in all directions and then disappeared.


    Xu Cheng no longer cared about the Demon Sprite''s soul that had collapsed. He ran to the entrance of the ninth checkpoint, hesitated for a moment, and finally walked in!


    After a few minutes, Bai Mu finally chose a cave entrance. Just as he was about to step into it, a fierce voice rang out.


    "Want to leave?" "None at all!"


    "No way?" "There''s a hole in it!" He didn''t need to guess to know who the owner of the voice was. Bai Mu muttered in his heart, but his footsteps weren''t sloppy either. He dragged Mo Xin with him as they walked towards the cave entrance.


    Suddenly, a tremendous force came from Bai Mu''s arm. Bai Mu was careless and was pushed back from the hole.


    "Mo Xin?" Upon seeing the person who had attacked him, Bai Mu called out Mo Xin''s name in confusion.


    As for Mo Xin, he was like a puppet being controlled. Step by step, he walked towards Bai Mu as he repeated, "Kill, kill ¡­"


    Bai Mu naturally wouldn''t act against Mo Xin. He continuously dodged Mo Xin''s attacks and glared furiously at Xu Cheng.


    "What did you do to him?"


    Xu Cheng pulled on the Soulreaper Lock in his hand, and the sound of the chains striking against each other became louder in this silent place. When Mohsin heard this sound again, he paused, and then, as if he had been struck by Viagra, his attack became even fiercer.


    As Bai Mu was unable to retaliate, he was accidentally hit by Mo Xin''s Yin Qi more than ten times. Although Bai Mu''s dodging speed was fast enough, he was still unable to deal with Mo Xin''s continuous attacks.


    Seeing that Bai Mu seemed to be on the verge of collapsing, Xu Cheng laughed complacently and said, "Hahaha, what do you think? "Does it feel good?"


    Bai Mu ignored the pervert. He knew that Xu Cheng was waiting for him to exhaust himself. At that time, it was unknown how the fish on the chopping block would take revenge on him.


    Anyone could express their disdain towards him, but Bai Mu wasn''t one of them. What Xu Cheng hated the most was Bai Mu''s conceit. Upon thinking of how Bai Mu had been humiliated in front of him, he couldn''t help but feel exhilarated.


    "Mo Xin, wake up!" As Bai Mu dodged, he called out Mo Xin''s name without giving up.


    Mo Xin, on the other hand, kept repeating the same mechanical movements with the intention of killing Bai Mu.


    "Hmph, I''ve never seen a ghost that can wake up under the Soulreaper Lock." Then he also shouted, "I order you to kill him!"


    It was as though a demon had pierced his brain. Hearing such an urgent voice, Mo Xin''s heart suddenly became excited. A pair of slender fingernails were crazily long and sharp, and if one was not careful enough, they could easily be ripped open the stomach. His two white lips had become dark red at any time, but his pale face was the complete opposite of that gorgeous red.


    How can a male ghost evolve to have the same nature as a female ghost?


    Bai Mu groaned in his heart. Mo Xin''s attack was fiercer than before, like a death warrior.


    Seeing this, Bai Mu exclaimed in his heart, "This is the real ghost!"


    Seeing this situation, Xu Cheng laughed maniacally by the side.


    Hearing Xu Cheng''s mocking voice, Bai Mu became restless. He wanted to think of a way to stop Mo Xin, but the laughter had made him upset.


    The more he thought about it, the more agitated he became. He couldn''t help but spit out, "Fuck, damn spiritual energy! If you don''t come out now, if nothing happens to me, then all of you will die with me!"


    Perhaps it was due to these words, but a surge of spiritual energy suddenly rushed out from his dantian. It was a violent and vengeful force that struck Bai Mu''s heart.


    Bai Mu tried his best to resist the sudden discomfort from his Spiritual Energy and used his Spiritual Energy to imprison Mo Xin. He tried his best not to hurt Mo Xin. As for Mo Xin, he seemed to have frozen in place, maintaining his previous offensive posture!


    "Damn, this is indeed a master that bullies the weak and fears the strong!" Bai Mu gave it a try and felt that the Spiritual Energy had yet to dissipate. He couldn''t help but curse in his heart. However, he could feel that this was the spiritual energy of the five rats. However, when Bai Mu used his spiritual energy, he felt another force in his body, as if it was hiding in the deepest part of his body!


    "Impossible?" Didn''t your spiritual energy get sealed? " This time, it was Xu Cheng who was dumbfounded.


    "Haha, as you wish, I will have to act! From your performance just now, you should be able to see that Oscar or something. " As he spoke, he ignored Xu Cheng''s furious eyes and narcissistically flicked the hair on his head.


    Pausing for a moment, he continued, "My old friend from so many years, I hope that I have not left any traces behind this time! "Hahaha ¡­"


    As he spoke, just like Xu Cheng, he mocked the person in front of him.


    "You!"


    The new hatred between them was something that Xu Cheng could not tolerate for a moment. He wished he could immediately tear Bai Mu''s insolent face apart and torture him to death using all sorts of torture in the Underworld.


    However, this was only Xu Cheng''s personal opinion.


    "Hehe, you want to kill me, right? If you have the ability, come at me! "


    Bai Mu did his best to infuriate Xu Cheng. Who knew when that damned Spiritual Energy would dissipate. If he didn''t take advantage of this opening, it would be extremely difficult to deal with him.


    "Bai Mu, don''t be too complacent. Watch how powerful my Soulreaper Lock is!"


    With a loud shout, the Soulreaper Lock became as nimble as a viper. Its attacks were tricky and savage, and it attempted to approach Bai Mu time and time again. However, Bai Mu kept unlocking it.


    Naturally, Bai Mu could feel the danger of that chilling object. When his hand touched the chain, it felt as if it was encased in a thousand years of ice. Every time he touched it, his heart would palpitate for a long time. Bai Mu didn''t even dare to imagine what would happen if that thing were to hit him!


    Although Bai Mu had dodged all his attacks, Bai Mu''s pale face still made him smile sinisterly. "Bai Mu, let''s see how long you can last!"


    "How long you can hold on for is up to me!" Bai Mu glared furiously, ignoring the blood that was seeping out from the corner of his mouth.


    Hearing this, Xu Cheng''s method became even more ruthless, but he still replied: "Humph, stubborn guy, you''re already injured by the Yin Qi from this Soulreaper Lock. Every time you use a trace of spirit energy, the Yin Qi will enter your body, and before long, you will become an immortal zombie that can''t even be compared to a ghost."


    Bai Mu was stunned for a moment, but he could actually feel his strength diminishing, and a thick wave of chilling cold spread throughout his body. Even so, Bai Mu showed no signs of stopping. However, the chilling aura was no joke. After a few attempts, Bai Mu fell to the ground, clutching his chest.


    With a pale face, he looked at Xu Cheng, who had suddenly put away the Soulreaper Lock, and said indifferently, "You want to kill me that much because of that so-called shadow?"


    Xu Cheng laughed self-deprecatingly, "Heh, a shadow? Not just that. It''s you. Why did you get the attention of all the employees in the orphanage the moment you arrived? Even the dean was the same.


    And I, like the same child, got only a little attention, and what they called a poor heart. Why did you get the care of the dean? Furthermore, the dean had personally taken care of you. Even if you made a mistake, the dean would just laugh it off.


    It was love, not pity, and it drove me mad with jealousy! As for me, I was living an extremely ordinary life, an orphan, and the word was branded deep in my heart like a hot iron, always reminding me of the injustice I had suffered. "


    "¡­"


    Perhaps it was due to his moods being brewed, or perhaps he had sunk into deep thought. Xu Cheng was silent.


    Perhaps he felt that Bai Mu wouldn''t be able to escape him, so he started to talk about his childhood, "That day, I heard from outside the orphanage that you were an unknown six fingers old. That''s why you were abandoned by your parents and adopted by the dean.


    When I heard the news, I couldn''t contain my excitement. Since you are so well-behaved and so beloved in the eyes of others, I swear I will destroy your image in their hearts. So I spread the fact among the children. "Who knew that you would actually cut your own finger, and even let me ¡­" Xu Cheng could not continue and automatically skipped that part.


    He continued, "In the end, the dean actually made me kneel for an entire night because of this. You, on the other hand, can still be sent to study! "


    "I didn''t expect that after you became a hoodlum and the dean came to bring you back to the orphanage, your bunch of dog friends broke his legs. I think it was you who incited them to do this, right?"


    "That''s right, it''s me!" Xu Cheng raised his head in disdain.


    Bai Mu was a little ashamed for the dean''s unworthy uncle. He snorted coldly and said, "I don''t know if I am lucky to be here. It''s fortunate that the principal is always thinking about you, and he still blames himself endlessly for this matter!"


    "Blaming yourself? That old man probably wants me to die! "


    "Alright, since we''ve lived under the same roof, I''ll let you leave happily! it will never appear in this world again. " The last sentence was spoken very softly. He didn''t want to let Bai Mu die so easily either, but he was afraid that if he allowed Bai Mu to live, he would be in for too much trouble.


    As he spoke, the hidden Soulreaper Lock suddenly appeared in his hand and he struck towards Bai Mu''s head without hesitation. With such a strong force, those who were still cultivating would definitely perish.


    Just as the Soulreaper Lock was about to touch Bai Mu''s head, a layer of light purple Spiritual Energy wrapped around Bai Mu''s body. At the same time, the Soulreaper Lock was placed on top of Bai Mu''s head.

 C32

    "Humph, sure enough, you know how to come out!"


    The corner of Bai Mu''s mouth twitched. He was betting on whether the Spiritual Energy within the deepest part of his body would appear. Therefore, he deliberately lost the battle and used his life as the wager. He never thought that the Spiritual Energy would appear at such a crucial moment.


    Thinking about the last two times, this strange Spiritual Energy always came out to look for food after finding something good. Bai Mu felt helpless towards this Spiritual Energy and hid in a corner after finding something good.


    However, Bai Mu had a strange thought. He felt that this Spiritual Energy was conscious! However, when this thought popped into his head, Bai Mu felt the urge to laugh. This Spiritual Energy was a dead thing; how could it have its own consciousness?


    As for Xu Cheng, he felt as if the Soulreaper Lock in his hand had been fixed in place. When he saw the ring of Spiritual Energy around Bai Mu, flames instantly burst out. He forcefully released the Soul Luring Lock and used all of his strength to strike at Bai Mu.


    Only this time, how much force did Xu Cheng use to hit the purple circle? All of the force was sent back into Xu Cheng''s body. Not only that, the ring of spiritual power had sent Xu Cheng flying.


    The figure that was always hidden in the darkness sucked in a breath of cold air. Just how high was his spiritual energy?! One must know that the level of spiritual energy in the Realm of the Gods and Demons was represented by different colors.


    In the God Realm, the highest level was purple spirit energy, and below it was colorless, orange, green, cyan, and the lowest was white! On the contrary, demons were black at their lowest level. They were yellow, green, rose red, purple and blue in succession.


    However, the demons have always disdained purple that is the same color as us, so when we advance to spiritual energy, we either accumulate spiritual energy to directly jump over purple, or stop at the first level of rose red. That person''s entire body was emitting a light purple spiritual energy. His spiritual energy was comparable to his own.


    Could it be that he was one of the twelve generals that died in that battle? If that''s really the case, then doesn''t that mean that he''s about to be born as well! " As he thought of this, a sense of fear arose from the bottom of his heart.


    After being sent flying, Xu Cheng''s heart was filled with unwillingness. He shouted, "Why is it that all of our luck is on his side? On what basis is the heavens being so unfair to me? " Xu Cheng roared into the sky, then gripped the Soulreaper Lock tightly and prepared to attack again.


    But at this time, the purple spiritual energy suddenly disappeared. Seeing this, Xu Cheng was overjoyed. The Soulreaper Lock in his hand landed on Bai Mu''s body.


    Perhaps, it was Bai Mu''s luck that was so lucky when facing Xu Cheng.


    The person hiding in the shadows suddenly appeared. The Soulreaper Lock flew out of Xu Cheng''s hand and flew into the hands of the well-dressed person as if it had seen its master.


    Xu Cheng looked at his suddenly empty palm. When he saw the person in front of him, he immediately knelt down. "Yama!"


    Bai Mu glanced at the person in front of him, his expression still indifferent. Right now he was thinking, "Why did the spiritual energy suddenly disappear, could it be because of Yama?"


    A dignified voice came from above, "What? Do you think that the rules of our Underworld are certain? "


    "Please forgive Yama! "Your subordinate was only ¡­" Xu Cheng stammered.


    King Yan scolded, "I don''t care what grievances you have, you nine levels have nothing to do with each other! Without the orders from the higher-ups, no one was allowed to barge in! Have you forgotten? "


    "Yes, your subordinate accepts the punishment!"


    "Alright, you go down first. Let''s temporarily put away this Soulreaper Lock. We''ll talk about it when you understand the rules of the Underworld."


    Xu Cheng saluted and left. However, his resentful gaze made Bai Mu smile bitterly, "It seems that I''ve found myself another big trouble!"


    "Little brother, you''re quite skilled!" Yama had nothing to say.


    "Un, not bad!" Bai Mu wasn''t humble. Bai Mu couldn''t see through the King of Hell''s attitude towards him. He felt that the King of Hell had ulterior motives, so there was no need for Bai Mu to be so attentive towards him. If Bai Mu disliked it, it didn''t matter how high his opponent''s status was, in his eyes, they were nothing more than ants!


    Hades froze for a moment. He didn''t expect Bai Mu to respond in such a manner. Then, he smiled and said, "Haha, today I can send you out of the Nine Nether Maze City!"


    Bai Mu replied with an ''oh'' before looking at Hades. "Condition?"


    Hades felt his heart beat like a drum, and felt the urge to shout into the sky, "Why is it so difficult to talk to him!"


    Standing in front of Bai Mu, it was as though he had turned into an ant. A domineering aura akin to that of a king emanated forth from Bai Mu. Hades encouraged himself in his heart, "Don''t be nervous, don''t be nervous! I am a Yama, so even if he is one of the Twelve Generals, it will still be alright! "


    "Hehe, little brother, you must be joking. You have already reached the ninth trial of the Nine Nether Maze City. In principle, there shouldn''t be any Overseers in the ninth trial. As for that little kid just now, he broke the rules. In order to compensate for this, I can send you out without any conditions!"


    He wiped the sweat off his forehead and sighed at his intelligence. Finally, he had found a way out for himself!


    "Thank you very much!"


    "No worries, no worries!"


    "But, my friend?" Bai Mu pointed at Mo Xin, who was still frozen at the side.


    "Leave it to me!" As he said this, he waved his hand. The sharp teeth and nails that formed when Mo Xin first got controlled all returned to their original state.


    Bai Mu, who had his hands behind his back, was about to step forward when he noticed the King of Hell beside him. He was so frightened that he immediately knelt down.


    Seeing that someone was kneeling to him, Hades felt that his identity had returned. Just as he wanted to display his might and teach this arrogant kid a lesson, he suddenly remembered that Bai Mu was still by his side. He quickly retracted his hand and straightened his clothes to hide his embarrassment.


    He pretended to be rough and said, "Ahem, get up!"


    "Thank you, Yama!" Bai Mu had imitated the way of the ancients, and he clasped his hands together in thanks!


    Mo Xin was secretly astonished. Since when did Bai Mu become friends with that King of Hell? That King of Hell seemed to be slightly afraid of Bai Mu.


    "Then, I''ll have to trouble Yama to take us out!"


    "This, this ¡­" Hades looked at Mo Xin, embarrassed.


    "Could it be ¡­ that Yama has encountered some difficulties?" Bai Mu asked in puzzlement when he saw King Yan hesitating.


    Seeing that the King of Hell was still lost in thought, he suddenly remembered that the Underworld and the mountain of white bones had some connections. What if he found out that Mo Xin was a member of that underground palace''s corpse mountain?


    As he thought of this, Bai Mu wanted to leave as soon as possible. He cupped his hands and said, "I can complete the remaining tasks." "See you later!" As he spoke, he pulled Mo Xin away.


    Mo Xin looked at the King of Hell with a worried expression. Was it really good to ignore the King of Hell like this? However, it was a pity that Bai Mu was stronger. With a light tug from Bai Mu, he was able to follow in Bai Mu''s direction.


    "Wait!" The King of Hell spoke up in time.


    "Are you sure you want to take him out? Do you know that the Zodiac Mount is right outside? Do you think he can withstand such a high level of yang energy?" Hades pointed to Mo Xin.


    "Listening to Yama, you''re willing to help us?"


    "Yes, I have a small bottle with me that can ensure that he won''t be hurt by the scorching sun in the mortal world."


    Seeing how Yama Minamiya was helping unconditionally, Bai Mu seemed to have caught a whiff of a conspiracy.


    Seeing that Bai Mu was hesitating, Yan Jun hurriedly said, "Alright, I''ll send you up first! Earlier, you were injured by the Soulreaper Lock, so the yin energy must have invaded your lungs. Because your physique is special, you can extend the time you need to transform into a devil.


    If you still force yourself to stay here, and the sun does not shine, it will only be a matter of time before you become the Earth Fiend! " Hades suddenly said seriously.


    "Is that so?" Bai Mu mumbled to himself, as though he was asking himself and also asking the King of Hell.


    He laughed in his heart: "As soon as the purple colored Spiritual Energy appeared, the cold yin aura was mysteriously sucked away. He was well aware of himself, but the changes in his body were within the range of his senses. So, become Earth Fiend? That''s absolutely impossible! "


    "Enough!" Seeing that Bai Mu was still confused, Hades suddenly felt a surge of irritation in his heart. He waved his hand and, regardless of whether Bai Mu agreed or not, he immediately passed the information on to the other party.


    Mo Xin followed him out.


    As for why Yan Lord released Mo Xin, he naturally had his own plans.


    "I truly hope that he is one of the twelve generals. However, if he is not one of the twelve generals, then that person would not appear in this world. However, I''m afraid that another storm of blood and gore will arise in this world ¡­"


    In the empty and lonely Maze City, there was only a single sigh, and it drifted leisurely without dispersing for a long time.


    "Hehe, one of the twelve generals? Bai Mu, your identity has changed tremendously in an instant! He went from being a fiend to a god that even Hades feared. "But what does that mean? As long as I, Xu Cheng, exist in this world, you just have to wait for me to turn you into nothing!"


    The laughter that had been meant for him was instantly replaced by clenching his teeth. It was not hard to imagine how much hatred he had towards Bai Mu. When he looked for the source of the sound, the figure also quickly disappeared!


    Within the underground palace, a dark figure stood within the underground palace''s main hall. And the one standing at the highest position was still the unchanging Supreme Commander for ten thousand years ¡ª Kai Ye.


    "My lord, a challenger has arrived from the Nine Nether Maze City!" The people below carefully reported. Regarding the man on the throne, the people below really didn''t dare to even glance at them.


    Think about it, a human being that could dominate life and death was not the King of Hell, but a human that was comparable to a demon from hell. A person who could make your life worse than death without any tricks, a person who wouldn''t even be able to rest in peace in your soul.


    How terrifying a person like this could be?


    Back then, when he had just stepped into the world, he had encountered a fierce battle between two gangs. His gang had suffered complete annihilation because of a bunch of cowardly traitors. At that time, because of his continuous killing, even Xu Cheng''s mind had become numb.


    Looking at the charging crowd, Xu Cheng who had been killed to the point of numbness only had one thought echoing in his mind, "Kill ¡­" Kill ¡­ Kill ¡­ Kill all the damn people! " This thought was like a demon note that stimulated his eardrums, driving all of his movements.


    However, with just him alone, how could he withstand the endless stream of people? Blindly, blade after blade slashed down on his body. The numbing sensation made him forget the pain.

 C33

    A strong sense of unwillingness welled up in his heart. Why did he, Xu Cheng, have to receive such treatment? The resentment rushed to the top of his head before he collapsed to the ground with a thud. It was also at this moment that Xu Cheng met him, the person who was as lofty as a king.


    Even though she was wearing a mask, her handsome appearance couldn''t be ignored. But this kind of person had a heart that was even more cruel than a devil''s!


    No matter what, his appearance caused his eyes to light up, "He can save himself!" That was the only thought that came to mind.


    When he appeared, the opposing gangs all fell to the ground. They had all died with their throats cut open, but not a single trace of blood could be seen on the long cut. When he stepped on the corpse that looked like a demon climbing out of hell from the 18th level of hell, step by step, he arrived in front of the corpse. Under the mask, his face was cold and merciless, and even when he looked at the corpse, there wasn''t even the slightest change in his eyes.


    The person who was about to die was originally fearless, but when he saw those vortex-like eyes, an unprecedented sense of fear pressed down on him like a huge mountain. And the person who instilled such fear was the master of the underground palace ¡ª Kai Ye!


    "Give me your soul. I''ll give you what you want!" The announcement was indisputable and did not leave any room for negotiation.


    He clenched his teeth, not daring to look into Chen Changsheng''s eyes. He could only ask with some unwillingness, "Why did you choose me?"


    "Because you are ruthless enough and have killed enough!"


    To this man who was about to die, Kai Ye coldly said, "You have no other choice!"


    Glancing at it, he continued, "I won''t force you! Even if you die, I will make you my slave capital! "


    "I''m willing!" Knowing that he couldn''t hold on any longer, he quickly submitted to the dangerous man in front of him.


    Before Xu Cheng could understand what was going on, he felt a flash in front of his eyes. A wave of pain instinctively rushed towards him, and he saw a white light quickly cut through his throat with his own eyes.


    Under such circumstances, Xu Que thought that he would die. He didn''t expect that the man before him would cut his palm without even blinking.


    Time seemed to stop at his fingertips, as the hidden blood continuously flowed into his throat like a blood-red stream. It was like his blood was being replaced. His blood was like a waste that flowed out from the other side of the wound, completely unable to affect the new heat ¡­


    Gradually, under Xu Cheng''s terrified gaze, the wounds on his body, big and small, started to heal at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye.


    Afterwards, he felt like he was reborn, his entire body brimming with vitality. With just a slight movement, he could feel all the blood in his body tumbling, and his strength surging within his body ¡­ This feeling was truly wonderful!


    "Alright, you have been reborn! The blood just now was all your opponent''s. You can continue to live in this world, but once their blood and strength are exhausted, you will die! " Kai Ye said word by word, directly giving Xu Cheng a Life and Death Contract.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Kai Ye''s figure slowly turned transparent, until he completely disappeared, as if he had come without a sound.


    "Remember, your soul is mine!" A voice appeared out of nowhere in his mind.


    However, at that time, Xu Cheng had already been immersed in the joy of being reborn and possessing immense power. He hadn''t thought about the issue of the soul.


    However, ever since then, the unforgettable nightmare that Bai Mu threatened to catch the blood fingers with became more and more intense. It was like a tumor, growing larger and larger. It was impossible to pull it out.


    Finally, that day, the day he had ascended to the top of the gang, he had been so exhausted that he bled from all seven orifices and forgot all the blood in his body.


    Bai Mu, you damned bastard, it''s all because of you! If you don''t die, then the grievances in my heart will never subside!


    "Hiss ¡­"


    A familiar pain came from the top of his head, a head-splitting feeling, making him want to crash his head into the wall and die. But, he couldn''t! He was already dead!


    Without any time to think, he quickly kneeled on the ground, hoping to receive forgiveness from the person above.


    "Xu Cheng, you''re getting bolder and bolder by the minute. How dare you publicly wander under my eyelids! "Mhmm ¡­" He deliberately dragged the last syllable. Although he said that, he did not withdraw the power that was torturing Xu Cheng.


    Perhaps he felt that he had enough and decided to withdraw his spirit energy, saying: "Remember, do not commit another offense! The underground palace does not raise idle people! "


    "Yes sir!" He rubbed his numb head, forced himself to straighten his body and answered respectfully.


    "That challenger is a modern man!" Absolutely, without a trace of doubt. The underground palace had been chasing him for so long, yet he was still unable to get any results. Besides the failed experiment article, who else could he have broken into the underground palace?


    "Yes, he passed through the Nine Nether Maze City. Not only did he eliminate one of the Human-Faced Devil Dragon King, he also eliminated two of the guardians of the Nine Nether Maze City."


    Hearing this, Kai Ye''s eyes widened. He hadn''t thought that a small ordinary person would be able to defeat the two ghosts and the dragon king of Nether Maze City. Just what kind of strength did he have? And that human, was it because the magic liquid had changed his body? Seeing that Kai Ye was deep in thought, Xu Cheng continued, "In the end, the King of Hell stepped in and let him out!"


    "He was released?"


    "Yes, and your subordinate is secretly listening to King Yan say that Bai Mu is one of the twelve generals!" Xu Cheng said affirmatively.


    "Bai Mu?" You know him? " He''d heard of the twelve generals before, but that was only a legend. The twelve generals had all perished as well. Even if they were reborn, as long as it didn''t hurt his interests, he could still keep his distance from them! However, the boy called Bai Mu was definitely not to be allowed to live.


    "Not only do I know him, I''m also very familiar with him!" This sentence was said while gritting his teeth.


    "Alright, I''ll leave this matter to you. Remember, don''t leave any remains! As for one of the twelve generals, someone will take care of it, so you only need to do your duty. "


    "This subordinate understands."


    Qi Ye looked at Xu Cheng and nodded, then continued, "This item can let you stay in the world at will."


    At this moment, something appeared out of nowhere in Xu Cheng''s hands.


    "Soulreaper Lock!" Xu Cheng exclaimed.


    "No, but he''s not any worse than that Soulreaper Lock!" Qi Ye said in a faint voice. A single sentence caused the unhappiness in Xu Cheng''s heart to be wiped clean.


    He inwardly sighed at his master''s consideration of matters, and at the same time, he thought about the various benefits he had gained from obtaining this magic tool. In an instant, he felt that his previous headache had been worth it. Bending his waist, he quietly withdrew himself.


    Just as Xu Cheng left, a person dressed in black hurriedly walked in. After the subordinate had finished reporting, the atmosphere in the entire Wailing Moon Hall was stifling. Every guard in the shadows tightened their strings.


    It was that Earthly Immortal that had gone against the underground palace again. Even if he was demoted to the Bian Po Mountain, he wouldn''t know how to restrain himself.


    "He has seized Guan Li! And you even want me to personally bring someone over! " Chen Ye was expressionless as he complained to his subordinate.


    "Hehe, you really are an old fox!" Kai Ye sneered. "So, it looks like I''ll have to meet you?"


    "Lord, please think twice!" Xuan Qing hurriedly walked forward and said in a loud voice.


    "You don''t have to go personally. You can send the people from the four halls!"


    As Xuan Qing thought about how his master had fallen to a disease that prevented him from seeing the sun because of his practice of the ''Incantation of Escape'', he felt a wave of worry.


    How could a living person survive if he did not see the sun? Therefore, Yayan thought of a way to use yin to replenish yin, poison against poison. The underground palace was located in the underground, and although it could replenish the corrosive Yin Qi, the future trouble caused by practicing the ''Incantation of Confusing with Heaven'' was not something that could be made up for with this bit of Yin Qi.


    As a result, Yayan used his spirit energy to create the Golden Lion King, hiding it from the Underworld, using the lion body as a medium to connect to the eighteen layers of hell with the heaviest yin qi. He went deeper into the yin qi source, bringing in the endless yin qi into the throne, and was finally completely absorbed by the person from the throne.


    He would use this to suppress the illness of his body. As a result, after so many years, even though the shape of the throne had changed, its substance was still the same. As for this matter, only four people knew about it!


    Yayan had said that if he were to leave the throne for more than an hour, his blood would flow backwards, and all the meridians in his body would be broken. At the same time, the lack of sunlight will also erupt. This way, he would become a desiccated corpse with no signs of life.


    The person on the throne paused before speaking, "Have the four generals been sent away? Hmph, I wonder how excited those people will be. Alright, who said that I can''t go! " A single sentence from Kai Ye was awe-inspiring and irresistible.


    "One hour is enough!" Kai Ye said to himself.


    He instructed, "Go and complete your task!"


    Xuan Qing then continued: "Reporting to Lord, we have already found Yan Song''s corpse. It''s just that his corpse is mixed with someone else''s, so it would take a lot of effort to distinguish them. " He thought about doing something else during the morning, so he hid the most troublesome thing. He could only rely on his words now.


    The eyes of the people on the throne dimmed. Moments later, clarity returned.


    "Go down and prepare!"


    Xuan Qing walked out of the hall door, turned the corner of the long corridor, and walked towards the small path closest to the Southern Palace.


    The massive underground palace had five palaces, and the main palace was surrounded by the East, South, West and North palaces. In the Eastern, Southern, Western, and Northern Palaces, each hall had a general guarding it. The Eastern Palace General Sun Ce, Nangong Cao Guodong, Wu Sheng from the Western Palace, and Zhao Meng from the Northern Palace. Because the underground palace was built in the Ming Dynasty, those people all wore the clothing of the Ming Dynasty, which was the symbol of the underground palace.


    The side halls of the underground palace could lead to all sorts of places in the outside world, and the location of the Earthly Immortal was right in front of the southern part of the underground palace. As such, Xuan Qing had come to the Nangong Palace to prepare for Kai Ye''s journey.


    Towards these four side halls, Xuan Qing would not visit them without reason. Therefore, when General Nan Gong saw Xuan Qing, he immediately asked: "May I know what orders the right envoy has for me?"


    "Tomorrow, my lord is going to the Zodiac to do some work. You, send out two nimble people to protect the Lord. Most importantly, prepare a good person''s blood umbrella! "


    When Cao Guodong heard Bai Mu''s words, he was shocked. He thought to himself, "A rarely seen master actually went out. Something big must have happened." He then patted his chest and said, "Right envoy, don''t worry. Leave the matter of the Human Blood Umbrella to me. I guarantee that Master''s trip will be smooth!"

 C34

    Not long later, a man in black clothes appeared in front of Cao Guodong. "General, these are the blood of four men!" As he spoke, the man in black took off his black headscarf, and an ancient looking man appeared in front of him. He handed the blood to Cao Guodong.


    As if boasting, Cao Guodong walked in front of the umbrella, touched the umbrella, and said, "Don''t just look at it, it''s so ordinary. It stretched out its palm to feel the warm blood, smacking its lips, and said," Hmm, its good stuff! " Looking at the two expressionless faces in front of him, Cao Guodong ordered at the top of his voice, "Go, bring the human blood umbrella from the freezer!"


    "Yes sir!"


    "Sure enough, those who have been trained by the Left and Right Envoys are cold-blooded and merciless." Every hall has two assistants, and they are even more so the eyes that are inserted into their side! "


    Not long later, two people holding an oversized oil-paper umbrella appeared in front of Cao Guodong.


    Our Nangong''s treasures are not even present in the other halls. This was done by Mr. Yayan himself, and only our place is suitable to keep it. Master, whenever you travel, you will use it to cover the scorching sun! "


    As he spoke, he picked up the umbrellas in their hands and slowly opened it ¡­


    Suddenly, a green stream of light flew out from the crack. It was as fast as a meteor and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Even so, the three people in the hall had a clear view of the situation. Cao Guodong didn''t know what was going on. He only wanted to show off and never opened the umbrella before. At this moment, it was unknown what this light represented! As he wanted to, he hurriedly put away the umbrella.


    Looking at how the two were still indifferent, Cao Guodong wondered if they had any thoughts.


    "There shouldn''t be any problems with it, right?"


    "I don''t know!" The two of them replied in unison.


    "¡­"


    After a moment of silence, Cao Guodong said, "Alright, hurry up and spill those bags of blood on this umbrella."


    "Yes sir!"


    The two of them poured the blood onto the umbrella. It was strange that the umbrella actually absorbed all of the blood. After that, the umbrella turned blood-red.


    "In a while, you two will accompany Master on your journey!" As soon as he finished speaking, Kai Ye appeared.


    "Are you ready?" He walked to the main seat.


    Cao Guodong said submissively, "Alright, alright! Please take a look, Master! "


    "And your two attendants!" He pointed at the two people beside him.


    "Switch!" Kai Ye said with an unfriendly tone. He was very clear about these two people. Under the control of the insect poison, they had no idea, and could only carry out their master''s orders. If they were to let these two go, it would be better to not find their subordinates.


    "Yes, yes, master is right! Please rest for a moment, this servant will come right away. "


    Not long after that, Cao Guodong brought in two muscular men.


    "Let''s go, to the Bian Tou Mountain!"


    He threw out a line and walked out!


    Cao Guodong signaled the two of them with his eyes. The two of them hurriedly carried the human blood umbrella and walked behind Kai Ye. One of them held the umbrella and stood at the right side of Kai Ye while the other followed behind.


    As soon as they exited the southern gate, the three of them flew through the air as if they were riding on clouds, and before long, they reached the ground.


    "What? I''m here, are you still not coming?" Kai Ye said to the air.


    "Incompetent child! You''re finally willing to come out from that turtle shell. I thought you were hiding in there forever? "Hahaha ~ ~" A wave of mocking laughter resounded in the air, but the owner of the laughter still wasn''t seen.


    The servant who did not hold up an umbrella raised the sword in his hand and shouted, "How dare you!" Just as he said that, he received a slap out of the blue.


    "Humph, the lord has spoken. What is a servant like you joining in on the fun?"


    Kai Ye raised his hand to signal the attendant not to act rashly. The servant had no choice but to cover his face, his eyes staring in a certain direction, as if he wanted to eat someone alive.


    "Aren''t you the same? The guests have come, and are still hiding at home! "


    "I''m not like you!" As he spoke, a white figure appeared in front of the three of them. His white beard, long eyebrows, and white robe gave him a transcendent demeanor.


    "Where is he?" The night had begun.


    "Yo!" I, the free and unfettered son, have gained a lot of knowledge. A devil that would kill without batting an eyelid would personally go over for a subordinate. Tsk tsk, it really took me by surprise! "


    "Why beat around the bush? Isn''t your goal to get me to come here?" He picked up the hair on his chest and slowly played with it.


    Seeing the man in front of him act so arrogantly, especially his eyes that were not really smiling, as if everything was under his control, the carefree guy hated himself for being looked down upon so much, and felt angry in his heart, but he still smiled and said: "Since that''s the case, let''s not beat around the bush! Why did you frame me that day? "


    "framing you? Haha, don''t you know? " Kai Ye laughed, neither denying nor confirming this matter.


    "I am doing what my mountain god should do!" "Get out of here," the man shouted to Kai Ye. I just became an Earthly Immortal and have become an Earth God. "It was you who caused that King of Hell to demean me and transferred me to this desolate mountain as a poor mountain god ¡­"


    Qi Ye frowned and impatiently said, "Alright, I''m not here to listen to your complaints!"


    "Hahaha, who do you think you are?" Pausing, he continued, "Alright, the person you want is over there!" As he slightly shifted his body, Guan Li appeared in front of the three of them. However, in their eyes, Guan Li seemed to be trapped in some natural space. That figure suddenly moved closer and closer.


    As for Guan Li, he thought that he was just behind that old man. When he saw the night break, he would walk towards them. However, no matter how he walked, he would always walk in circles.


    The servant behind Kai Ye suddenly rushed forward, wanting to pull Guan Li out when he got closer. In the end, he was pulled in.


    Kai Ye did not stop the servant, he also wanted to see what was so different about this formation. He knitted his eyebrows quietly as he looked at the simple formation before him. He felt like he could not see through it.


    "It looks like after so many years, I really mustn''t underestimate that unscrupulous person!" As he thought about this, he saw the child''s proud face quietly pinching his right index finger. A surge of spirit power gathered in his right hand, and a small ball of spirit power jumped out from Kai Ye''s hand and struck out towards the child.


    Seeing this, the carefree man smiled disdainfully. He easily dodged Kai Ye''s attack.


    "Ignorant child, aren''t you looking down on me too much!?" You shady one, do you think that the lesson that year was in vain? An Earthly Immortal like me isn''t just for show, but a mere mortal like you wants to fight me? "


    "Humph!" Kai Ye didn''t reply, only giving a light snort. This time it was a pair of hands. Just like the legendary martial arts expert, his two hands formed a seal and a small ball of spiritual energy quickly rolled out of his finger. With the push from his two hands, the small ball of spiritual energy seemed to be given life as it directly headed toward its target.


    When the carefree child saw the rain-like attack, he could only dodge repeatedly. As an Earthly Immortal, he didn''t even have the energy to retaliate. Watching the night break, he did not even move his feet.


    As an Earthly Immortal, he knew how powerful those balls of spiritual energy were, and if he was not mistaken, it was the legendary spiritual devouring technique of the Devil''s Book "Incantation of Attraction". That spiritual devouring technique looked normal, but it was extremely ferocious, and that thing relied on the support of spiritual energy, and the stronger the spiritual energy, the stronger its attack would be, and the greater its destructive power would be.


    Except, this spirit devourer was a double-edged sword. The more spirit devourer he used, the greater the consumption of his spirit power. If one didn''t have sufficient spirit energy, they would definitely be unable to endure and end up as a cripple. If the Spirit Devour came into contact with him, his Spiritual Energy would also be absorbed by the same amount of Spiritual Energy, before finally returning to the person who used this Spirit Devour.


    "I''ve really underestimated him!" Looking at Kai Ye, who was still safe from the Spirit Devour attack and contrasting it with his current sorry state, the panicking man cursed under his breath and then disappeared on the spot.


    Kai Ye sneered, "Hmph, Invisibility Spell!" As he spoke, he struck again. There was only a muffled grunt before there was no more movement!


    Kai Ye calmly opened his spiritual sense and felt the surroundings. He felt that he had lost the aura of that free and unrestrained child, so he headed towards Guan Li''s space.


    The servant holding the umbrella carefully followed behind, afraid that he would accidentally cause trouble and anger his master, causing him to lose his head.


    When Guan Li saw Kai Ye walking towards him, he couldn''t care less. He forgot his current situation. He ran like Kai Ye, but this time he wasn''t stuck where he was before!


    Qi Ye stayed in place and sank into deep thought. He looked at the scenery around Guan Li and was a little surprised, "Logically speaking, even if that free and unrestrained kid ran away, his array formation should not have been removed for no reason! How could that old fox give up on you so easily when he finally got the chance? "Could it be ¡­"


    He suddenly came to his senses and wanted to stop Guan Li, but it was too late. Guan Li knelt down on one knee, ready to greet him!


    Kai Ye stroked his forehead. In the end, he didn''t say anything. He raised his eyebrows, indicating for Guan Li to get up!


    Guan Li wanted to say some words of thanks, but seeing the look on his master''s face, he tactfully moved aside.


    As soon as Guan Li got up, he felt the change in his surroundings.


    "As expected, the older the better. He actually set up the formation on Guan Li''s body!" Qi Ye looked around and said expressionlessly, "I just don''t know what formation that old thing has set up. I don''t think it''s powerful, but no matter how I go, I just can''t get out!"


    "You! Go and find the way!" Guan Li pointed to the servant who was trapped just like him.


    "Yes sir!" The attendant could only obediently accept his fate. After all, he was just a small fry, and he would only be a cannon fodder for all eternity.


    The attendant carefully probed the path in front of him, and as he moved, the scenery around him changed.


    "My lord, look!" Guan Li pointed at the changing field as he spoke to Kai Ye.


    "Stop!" Kai Ye spoke up to stop him.

 C35

    The attendant stopped when he heard his master''s voice.


    "Master... "This?" Guan Li did not understand.


    "Leave the formation!"


    Those two words came out of Kai Ye''s mouth, but as normal humans, they simply did not know what leaving the formation meant. So, the three people on scene all had confused expressions.


    "Haha, Child Ye, you''re still quite knowledgeable. With the combination of real and fake, the five elements would coexist. As long as one borrowed from the terrain, they could create many natural factors that an array entrant wouldn''t be able to control. If you are five steps away, you will change your mind. If you are a door to life and death, it will all depend on good fortune! " The carefree man said smugly as he wiped his beard.


    "Did you see the changes that just occurred in the depths of our territory?" Seeing that his subordinate did not understand, Kai Ye explained patiently, "With every five steps we take, our environment will change. The formation has been activated since the moment you arrived, and with every five steps that attendant, our environment will change.


    Those places could be extremely dangerous, full of miasma, or they could be ordinary ¡­ One thing was, this formation could trap anyone, and without the help of the people who were trapped in the formation, they would never be able to leave, and would only be trapped inside until their deaths! However, there is still one more method. Unless someone enters, the person trapped can take this opportunity to leave. "


    "Hahaha ~ It seems that you know what''s good for you!" "Hahaha ¡­" A burst of laughter reached the ears of the people present, but that voice seemed to have aged quite a bit. Hmph, what use is there to know things? Aren''t you jumping into a trap. "


    "So what? I don''t think you''re any better!" Kai Ye snorted, thinking to himself, "There is still half of the time. Maybe I can think of another way!"


    "Don''t be arrogant, don''t think that I don''t know about your matters. As a mortal who cultivated the Devil Realm''s book "Incantation of Attraction", in the end he was unable to withstand the huge impact of the spirit energy, and instead suffered the backlash of the spirit energy becoming a half-human, half-demon, and half-ghost monster. Haha, am I right? "


    Hearing this, Kai Ye scrunched his eyebrows in displeasure and said nothing.


    When the two servants heard this, they turned pale with fright and looked at Kai Ye at the same time. On the other hand, Guan Li''s face was full of worry, "I didn''t think that this old Taoist would actually know about this."


    "There''s more ¡­" As if he wanted to piss the night off, the man continued, "I even know that you just died in broad daylight! That''s why I used that small fry to lure you out. Who knew that you would be fine and even hurt this old man!


    But I have found your flaw. That umbrella reeking of human blood, right! As long as I hold you back, you''ll be dead as soon as the scent of the umbrella dissipates! "Hahaha ¡­" As he spoke, he let out another round of wild laughter.


    Kai Ye clenched his fist and struck it into the air, only to hear a "pu" sound as it drifted through the air.


    "Master hit that person!" The three of them thought at the same time.


    "Hmph. Have you forgotten that the inside of the formation is connected to the outside of the formation? I can still defeat you." At that time, I''m afraid I won''t be able to make it out. "


    "Crap!"


    As Kai Ye spoke, he felt his heart suddenly contract. He unsteadily took two steps back, as if he couldn''t stand up any longer, and half knelt on the ground. Clutching his chest, his heart was beating rapidly and his blood felt like it was boiling. The feeling of his meridians reversing was very familiar ¡­


    But at this moment, because the two steps at the beginning of the night added up to the two steps that the servant had not taken, the five steps were completed, and the scenery around them sped up, and they were teleported to the group of lions.


    The boy was overjoyed to see the change in the situation. He only wished that he was injured. If not for his weakened cultivation, he would have disappeared even faster. In order to support this battle formation, he could only patiently wait for the scene that he had anticipated.


    How could Guan Li care so much? He immediately ran to the front of the room to help Morning.


    "My lord, are you alright?" Kai Ye did not reply, his hand still tightly covering his chest. He slowly raised his head and saw that the current Kai Ye no longer had the air of a king.


    At this moment, he was truly like an Asura. His eyes were bloodshot from the impact of the vital energy and blood, and the gold mask on his face had unknowingly fallen to the side.


    His handsome face turned into a pile of bark at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye. His ink-black hair also turned snow-white. His eyes sunken in and his two sharp teeth revealed his dried lips.


    Although Kai Ye''s appearance was a little horrifying, his sunken eyes were still as fierce as ever. But at this moment, even though that person was very powerful, he still looked like a person on the verge of death.


    "Haha, I never thought that you would have such a shameful look under your mask!" The carefree person laughed like he was going crazy.


    Guan Li supported Kai Ye who was about to fall. Ignoring the crazy people outside the array, he shouted at the two stunned people, "Hurry up and come over!"


    "Oh, oh ¡­"


    The two of them were stunned by the terrifying lord. When they heard Guan Li''s shout, they immediately walked towards him. The two avoided the pride of lions, but just as they ran a few steps, the scenery around them changed!


    "It''s not time yet, why is it like this?!" Even though his spiritual energy had already dissipated, his brain was still working very fast.


    "Could it be because of that umbrella?"


    "Crap, why are we in the miasma forest?" Guan Li cursed, "Why aren''t you two stopping!"


    With that, the two of them stopped three steps away from Kai Ye. At this moment, Kai Ye''s red eyes moved. That snow-white hair seemed to shrink as it suddenly flew towards the two guards. The guard didn''t even have time to react before he was pulled by the pulling force.


    "Master, master!" "Spare ¡­ Spare me ¡­ Spare me ¡­" Seeing their lord''s fangs growing longer, the two hastily begged for mercy, as if they were waiting for a delicacy, while facing their own necks.


    But it was too late!


    Before the sharp teeth could even touch their skin, the two men''s blood sprayed out from their necks and onto Kai Ye''s body. When Qi Ye touched the blood, his body slowly returned to its original state. Guan Li just stood there quietly, as if this had happened more than once.


    "How, how is this possible?" Sayoko shook her head, not believing what she was seeing.


    "I don''t have much time left. I have to get out of here when the Blood Dry comes!" Kai Ye said calmly.


    "However, I do recall a person." As he spoke, he pinched his fingers and started chanting.


    Moments later, a neatly dressed person appeared in the middle of the formation.


    "He ¡­" Guan Li was shocked. However, he heard the voice of Kai Ye.


    "Hurry up!"


    The two of them took advantage of the gap and suddenly flew out of the battle formation.


    "My Lord!" At almost the same time, a figure appeared in the distance beside Kai Ye.


    "Return to the palace!"


    Knowing that he didn''t have much time left, Kai Ye said two words before disappearing from the spot. Guan Li Xuan Qing had never learnt any techniques like the One Night, so he could only use his lightness skills to rush to the underground palace.


    "Where am I?" Bai Mu patted his slightly dizzy head. The scene before his eyes became blurry and smoke filled the air. He could feel a suffocating sensation spreading to his brain.


    He wanted to leave this place.


    Bai Mu had Mo Xin enter the bottle the moment he was sent out by the King of Hell. Just as he was looking for Tianshui of that Heavenly Mountain, he didn''t expect his body to become so light and lose all sense of awareness.


    "Aooo ¡­" The roar of a tiger shook Bai Mu''s eardrums. With a jolt, the dizziness he felt disappeared, and he regained his senses immediately.


    "Oh my god, what the hell is this place?" Bai Mu groaned in his heart. He didn''t see a tiger just now.


    The tiger in front of him shook its huge head as it glared at him. Bai Mu cursed in his heart, "Not good! Thirty-six tricks for running!" He turned around and was about to run backwards. Seeing that the food in front was about to escape, how could the tiger be willing? Another tiger roar rang out, causing the ground to tremble. Then, with a stomp on his hind leg, he pounced on Bai Mu...


    At the same time, Bai Mu unintentionally ran five steps, and the scene before his eyes changed once more.


    Bai Mu, who was running, was still focused on the ferocious tiger eating away at the human body. He was only focused on running forward when he suddenly felt rocks sliding down beneath his feet. Suddenly, he halted his steps. Looking down, he realized that he was on the edge of a cliff. Taking another look, Bai Mu retreated a step back. The bottomless cliff was still shrouded in a layer of mist.


    "Mother, are you joking with me? Do you want to make such an exciting joke the moment you get here! " Bai Mu stroked his chest and didn''t dare to jump out like he did before.


    At this moment, Free and Unrestrained Child had no plans to remove the formation, nor did he have any plans to chase after Kai Ye. He could only furrow his brows and ponder about the background of that boy.


    "Who is that kid?" Why was I suddenly dragged into the array by Qi Ye? "


    Bai Mu scrutinized the surroundings and thought about the changes that had occurred in his previous location. Was it because he had moved his position that he was able to change the environment he was in? With his experience in the Nine Nether Maze City, Bai Mu knew that he had fallen into someone else''s array formation. As for who he had been caught in, Bai Mu''s mind was completely blank.


    Doubtful, Bai Mu walked forward cautiously.


    "Are you alright?" When Bai Mu took a step forward, he couldn''t help but feel a little puzzled. Thinking of this, he took another step forward.


    "Two steps, three steps ¡­" Bai Mu clenched his fists tightly as his palms became drenched with sweat. He was counting the steps on one side while staring at his surroundings on the other. In his heart, he knew that this scene would definitely change along with his footsteps, but he still didn''t know what was waiting for him!


    "Four!"


    Bai Mu carefully counted his steps, every single one of them extremely careful.


    "Five."


    The moment he took his fifth step, everything in front of him seemed to have sped up as he quickly changed positions. It seemed that Bai Mu''s luck was quite good this time around. At this moment, he was standing on a small hill. He was calm, no longer facing the poisonous mist, the ferocious tiger, or the cliff.


    Actually, once the unrestrained child left, the formation without the support of spiritual energy was useless. However, the carefree person seemed to want to tease Bai Mu, or perhaps it was because he wanted to vent his anger on Bai Mu. Thus, when he saw that it was an ordinary person, he didn''t withdraw his Spiritual Energy.


    "Could it be that this year is my life year? My luck has gone downhill ever since I returned from the underground palace ¡­"

 C36

    Bai Mu sat on the ground and crossed his legs. He looked at the sun on top of his head and sighed, "Earlier, the underground palace came out, lost its job, and now, they''ve come to the Nine Nether Maze City and almost lost their lives. Now, they''ve come to this damned place again. "Sigh ~ ~ ~"


    "I wonder which part of Bai Mu dares to keep me here after offending you?" I hope to make an appearance and inform you! " As he spoke, he bowed to the air like an ancient man.


    Bai Mu thought that someone must have set up another formation here. Perhaps, it might be the Taoist from the Bian Po Mountain.


    "That kid is finally willing to speak." Looking at his trashy look, he didn''t expect him to be so calm! It was not clear whether he was an enemy or a friend, and it was not certain that he was a chess piece in the beginning of the night. Let''s take a look first! " The unfettered child stood in a secluded corner, watching Bai Mu''s movements.


    Having no response, Bai Mu became somewhat depressed. Was that person deaf? Wasn''t there always the voice of the person who cast the spell in this situation? Wasn''t it supposed to say something even if it was just a threat?


    "Could it be that you''re a coward?" Bai Mu roared once again.


    Upon hearing the words "coward", the carefree child was reminded of Kai Ye''s arrogant expression. He completely lost his image and roared at Bai Mu. F * ck, what kind of spring onion is a baby like you? You haven''t even grown all your baby teeth yet, and you still dare to challenge me? You brat, just stay inside! If you dare to be rash again, Grandpa doesn''t mind adding some extra ingredients. "


    As he spoke, he summoned a few bolts of lightning. Xiao Yunzi naturally wouldn''t use his Spiritual Energy against Bai Mu again. After all, the attack from Kai Ye had forcefully absorbed his strength for decades.


    Bai Mu carefully jumped up to avoid the claps of thunder. After spinning a few rounds in the air, he landed back at his original spot.


    "Oh my goodness, he''s even a master of kung fu!" The man touched his white beard and shook his head. "But it''s useless!"


    "Nothing changed!" Bai Mu was overjoyed. He had flipped five times in the air just now. From an outsider''s point of view, he was dodging the bolts of lightning. In fact, he was testing this formation. Indeed, two meters above his body was the breakthrough point of this formation. When he thought about the trees that were different from the ones he had seen in this space when he had jumped, he thought of something.


    "Fortunately, my body has changed. In addition, I should be able to jump up two meters without any problems." "However, I still need to borrow the tree''s support to avoid falling down."


    As he was thinking, he took a deep breath and bent his feet slightly. He then exerted force and shot upwards in a straight line like a rocket. He estimated the height of the tree at around two meters. When he was sure that the momentum could not affect him, he flipped through the air quickly and touched the tree he had just seen.


    "You want to break the formation?" Stop teasing me? Unless the person who laid the formation personally cancels it, there is nothing that can be done about it! " Looking at the jumping Bai Mu, although he admitted that this unknown brat had some ability, it was absolutely impossible for him to break through the barrier without the help of a person like him.


    "Old mister!" A voice came from behind the unrestrained child. Upon hearing these words, Xiao Yunzi abruptly turned around and looked at Bai Mu in disbelief.


    "How is this possible? How is this possible? How did you break this formation? This doesn''t make sense! This formation has been arranged according to the records in the ancient books. Even if there is something of my own in it, it will only increase the effectiveness of this formation and not reduce it.


    Even Qi Yue, who had spiritual energy, couldn''t do anything to it. How did this brat do it? " As he thought about it, a deep sense of frustration rose from the bottom of his heart.


    He used his Spiritual Sense to examine Bai Mu again. In the end, apart from the fact that he was a person of the five elements, there was nothing special about him.


    The only thing that puzzled the unrestrained child was that, as a man of the entire Yang, why hadn''t he been captured by the people of the underground palace?


    "Excuse me, did you bring me into this array to test your potential?" Looking at the old man dressed in an ancient robe in front of him, Bai Mu asked politely. What a joke. It was obvious that a person dressed in strange clothes was a cultivator. If he were to meet force with force, he would definitely be the one to suffer!


    Moreover, he still needed to find the location of the Heaven Seeking Water.


    Seemingly not wanting to dwell on the previous question, Sayoko replied, "I brought you here? Are you not from the underground palace? " The latter was almost a shout.


    Seeing how excited the old man was, Bai Mu shrugged his shoulders and replied nonchalantly, "No!" In the end, he added, "However, I have some connections with the underground palace."


    Bai Mu''s words were hidden. Before he knew the true identity of the old man, it would be better for him to leave something behind.


    "Oh, really? I am the sworn enemy of that underground palace! " Xiao Yunzi spoke bluntly. He did not put this kid in his eyes at all. He was a full Yang person, yet his body did not have the slightest trace of Spiritual Qi. If he dared to play any tricks in front of him, he would definitely beg for his life!


    "Just now, you were captured by that underground palace''s Kai Ye to be his scapegoat!" As he spoke, he observed Bai Mu''s expression.


    "How do I know if what you say is true or not?" Bai Mu chuckled.


    "The mountain god''s responsibility is to ensure the safety of this dimension!" As he spoke, he waved his sleeve, and a giant seal appeared in his hand. He said proudly, "See! "This is the seal I cultivated. If I had evil thoughts in my heart, even if my spiritual energy reached a certain level, I still wouldn''t be able to cultivate this seal!"


    "This looks like a fake!" Bai Mu smirked as he looked at the Emperor''s Imperial Jade Seal.


    This was something that he had painstakingly cultivated through his entire life, and this was not even worth a single cent from this brat. He shouted at Bai Mu, "You brat, you better behave! If you offend me, then think of a way to leave this mountain!"


    "A small hill can trap me, but it''s only a matter of footwork!" In his heart, Bai Mu was already certain that the person before him bore no ill intentions toward him. But even if what he said was true, he truly didn''t want to go along with this conceited and arrogant boy.


    "Humph!" The man turned around with a snort, as if he was willing to do whatever he wanted.


    "Don''t, Lord Mountain God, don''t bother with me, a junior." Bai Mu''s facial expression changed instantly. He couldn''t go down the mountain now.


    Upon seeing Bai Mu soften his attitude, the unfettered child stroked his beard, putting on an act. However, he muttered in his heart, "Not only is this kid''s body flexible, he''s also very fast." For a normal person, it was indeed abnormal. But he couldn''t see any other difference.


    Strange? Strange? Could it be, he has a super power? " Thus, he had another idea in his heart.


    "Mn, alright then. Seeing that you''re acting in such a reasonable manner, I will not blame you for this."


    "Thank you, Mountain God." Bai Mu gave a respectful bow before continuing, "There is a righteous God among the mountain gods, so I can''t bear to see the suffering of humans."


    "Of course." Free and Unrestrained Child stroked his beard and nodded his head, but in his heart, he was thinking about what sort of plan this boy had.


    "Brat, I had a lot of trouble passing through the Nine Nether Maze City in order to arrive at this Spotted Foot Mountain. My goal was to find something to save my friend."


    "You passed through the Nine Nether Maze City?" It was only then that Free and Unrestrained Child recalled that he had set up a barrier underneath the mountain. If an ordinary person wanted to climb the mountain, they would have to pass through the Nine Nether Maze City. For a moment, he looked at Bai Mu in disbelief.


    Upon seeing Bai Mu nod his head, a glint flashed across his eyes.


    "Kid, what are you begging for? Whatever I have here, I can naturally give it to you! "


    "You said that?"


    "Of course!"


    "Tianshui!"


    "En..." "This won''t do!" Free and Unrestrained Child shook his head. He had long forgotten that this man was a righteous person and had never done anything wrong in his previous life. However, this Tianshui was not something that could be given to others as they pleased.


    "Why?" Bai Mu was on the verge of shouting out loud. He thought that Liu Ming would be able to finally get to the Bian Po Mountain, but who knew that he would be able to get away with it with just a "no"?


    Wasn''t this too unreasonable?


    "You said that you would agree to anything!"


    "But that won''t do!" The unfettered child came back with a troubled expression.


    "No, I came all the way here, you have to give me a reason!" Bai Mu''s complexion turned awful.


    "Tianshui is the holy water of this mountain. If it is easily taken away by others, then what dignity will our Bian Po Mountain have?" "Not only that, this Tianshui is for the right path, for ¡­"


    When Bai Mu heard that the Taoist who called himself the mountain god wanted to continue talking, he interrupted him and said, "As a mountain god, shouldn''t you surround this area and ensure the safety of this area?"


    With regards to Bai Mu''s strange question, Xiao Yunzi nodded his head in a daze.


    "That''s good. Since these safety concerns belong to you, do you know that in this month, the twenty-eight households at the foot of the mountain in a village had nearly been killed by General Xie?"


    "Is there such a thing?" When the unrestrained child heard this, his eyes stared wide, unable to believe it no matter how hard he tried.


    "If there is such a thing, you can go down and see for yourself. All the adults in the village, with the exception of a few dozen elderly people and eight or nine children, have died." They were all killed by evil! "Then may I ask, as the mountain god, where did you go?"


    After hearing Bai Mu''s report about the situation in the village, the unfettered child had basically believed his words. There was indeed a village at the foot of the mountain, but he had no reason to not know about what had happened in the village.


    Seeing that the child was distracted, Bai Mu continued, "As someone who preserved the final bloodline of the village, he didn''t ask for Lord Tianshui Mountain Goddess to reject, did he?" I, Bai Mu, feel that since he is able to help the villagers, then he is naturally not someone that would commit a great sin.


    "You said that there will be someone else who will protect the village?"


    Bai Mu nodded his head, "That''s right, but that person had something to deal with, so it''s inconvenient for him to come up the mountain."


    The unrestrained child looked at Bai Mu once again as his mind spun rapidly. His fingers, hidden in his sleeves, were rapidly pinching each other before he came to a sudden stop.

 C37

    Sure enough, it was as he said. There was a calamity in that village recently, but it was resolved by a single person. Following that, that village would also be blessed by Fuze.


    As for the person before him, the unrestrained child had already calculated his identity. It was Bai Mu. Although he had only calculated this much, he was unable to see through the rest. However, it was sufficient. Someone like him was truly qualified to obtain Tianshui.


    He didn''t know why this young man didn''t admit that he had helped the village, but upon thinking about it, he understood Bai Mu''s cover as being humble and low-key.


    After this experience, the unfettered child had another plan in mind. If such a talented person didn''t inherit his legacy, wouldn''t he be wasting his time?


    "Alright, since you say it like that, I, Tianshui, will naturally give it to you." As he spoke, a small porcelain bottle appeared in his hand.


    "It''s that easy?" Bai Mu couldn''t believe it. He only started to believe it when he saw Xiao Yunzi handing the item over to him.


    "After all, as a mountain god, he wouldn''t lie, right?" Bai Mu''s fingers rubbed against the smooth surface of the porcelain bottle as he thought to himself.


    "Alright, since you''ve obtained the item, you can go down the mountain now!"


    "Lord Mountain God, please forgive my rudeness just now. For this, I will temporarily thank you on behalf of that person." Just as Bai Mu was about to leave, the mountain god spoke again, "I''m right beside the tree over there. Come find me if there''s anything you need!" And then he disappeared.


    Bai Mu was at a loss as to what to say, but he started to walk down the hill. This time, there was no need to return to the Nether Maze City. They could just go straight down the mountain. In order to get down the mountain as soon as possible, Bai Mu used to run.


    Bai Mu easily made it to the mountainside, but this time, the path was even more peculiar. No matter how he rushed down the mountain, he would still reach the mountainside in the end.


    "Could this be the legendary ''Wall-Hitting Ghost''?" Thinking of the various events in the Nine Nether Maze City, he no longer had any doubts about the theory of ghosts and gods. Although he wasn''t afraid of those things, he really didn''t want to encounter such a terrifying thing.


    After trying a few times, he gave up on his blind exploration. Sighing, he plopped down on the ground to think of a solution.


    "Hey Mo Xin, is this thing Sky Water?" Bai Mu shouted at the bottle given to him by Yama.


    "Yes, this is it!" Mo Xin sounded excited.


    "That''s good. Take Tianshui and leave first. I still need to go home then."


    Mo Xin hesitated for a moment before he nodded his head. He exited the bottle and brought Tianshui down to the Nine Nether Maze City.


    As for Bai Mu, he helplessly glanced at the red sun, which was rising higher and higher in the sky, and then looked at the white soil on the ground; he was extremely thirsty.


    Suddenly, he remembered the Mountain God''s words from before, "I finally understand, it must be the old man''s doing. Hmph, don''t think that I don''t know your purpose. Don''t you want me to go back and beg you?


    Do you really think that I, Bai Mu, am someone who cannot lower his head? I only know that when resources are placed in front of me, I have to make use of them. As the saying goes, a true man can yield! See how I interpret that sentence! " As he spoke, he walked towards the peak of the mountain.


    When he returned to the peak of the mountain, he found that there was no one there.


    However, thinking back to when the unfettered child told him to go to the tree to find him, he felt that something was amiss. This old man clearly had a purpose, he couldn''t help but curse in a low voice, "Alright, continue to put on airs, let''s see who has the patience to do so."


    As he spoke, Bai Mu found a secluded spot and sat down cross-legged. Then, he began to doze off.


    In that box, the carefree son sat on his own stone platform, contentedly sipping his own tea ¡­


    "That kid, haha, will definitely come back!" Because he''s a smart man! " Sayoko smiled as she sipped her tea. She shook her head and continued drinking the tea.


    As the sky grew darker, the wind began to blow on the mountain. It was late in the evening, and the mountain breeze carried a slight chill. Bai Mu was still sitting cross-legged at his original spot. Everything here made him feel relaxed. With the city''s hustle and bustle gone, his mind became tranquil.


    Waiting for someone was boring, especially during these three days. He could not resist the sleepiness, so he just grabbed a teacup and went to sleep.


    With a "kuangdang" sound, the man jumped up from the stone bench in his sleep. He rubbed his chest and said in a low voice, "What did I say? It was actually a teacup!" As he spoke, he picked up the teacup that had fallen to the ground.


    "No, it''s already so late, he should be here!" Or perhaps, he has already left the mountain? " As he held the teacup in his hand, he suddenly recalled Bai Mu''s words.


    He wanted to look for Bai Mu ¡­


    "Isn''t this a little unreserved?" The carefree person who had just taken two steps suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    "But that kid is a good sapling. If he misses the opportunity, then so be it!"


    After a moment of hesitation, he decided to head out.


    Upon seeing Bai Mu sleeping soundly under the huge tree, the unfettered child stomped his feet furiously.


    "You ¡­ I''ve been looking for you for so long!" You''re actually sleeping here. " The unfettered child pointed at Bai Mu as he silently made his accusation.


    "Seeing that I''m not going to properly fix you, and seeing that you want to be my disciple, you still have to be tested, so you should have come to me now for the first trial I gave you." Since you are asleep, let''s start from the dream. " As he spoke, his figure flashed, and he transformed into a tiny white dot of light as he flew towards the center of Bai Mu''s brows.


    "Oh, my ass!" He saw Bai Mu rolling out a white ball with the sound of a ball about a meter away. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be the flighty child who had turned into a white dot. The flighty child was rubbing his butt as he slowly got up from the ground. Apparently, he had fallen quite heavily.


    Bai Mu also opened his eyes!


    "Eh... Lord Mountain God, why are you here?" Bai Mu pretended to have just woken up, and he was astonished by the appearance of the free and unrestrained child. In fact, he had sensed it when the boy had approached him, but he had not shown it.


    "You ¡­" The carefree child was so angry that he couldn''t say anything. If his colleagues knew that he was forcefully ejected from the sea of consciousness by a little kid, where would they put their faces? He had to bite off his teeth and swallow them. With a grin, Bai Mu turned around and walked towards Bai Mu.


    "Hehe, little brother, I know you can''t leave, so I intentionally came to help you!" The voice of the unfettered child was so soft that Bai Mu could only feel a chill in his heart. But he still asked with uncertainty, "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true. As a mountain god, I will always keep my word! "However ¡­"


    "Indeed, there are tricks behind it. The older the person, the more intelligent they become!" Bai Mu thought.


    "Thank you for your praise!" The carefree child laughed.


    "You know what I think?"


    "It''s just a small trick. It''s what you call Mind Reading." If you''re strong enough, I won''t be able to read your mind! " The unfettered child guided Bai Mu step by step, hoping that Bai Mu would know of his true capabilities and acknowledge him as his teacher. Clearly, the other party had overestimated him.


    Because at this moment, Bai Mu was completely oblivious to the Free and Unrestrained Child''s hint.


    "Alright, then I''ll have to trouble elder to bring this junior out!" He looked at the sky and saw that it was already very late.


    Was this person really stupid? Free and Unrestrained Child was at a loss for words. However, in order to receive a disciple like Bai Mu, he could only give a clear hint, "No need to rush. No need to rush. "From what I can see, you have an auspicious light on your face, and you are a person with the five elements and the five elements. You will definitely become a prodigy of our sect ¡­"


    Seeing that the unrestrained child was hinting at Bai Mu, he could only reply truthfully, "I''m not interested in those things!"


    "Eh ¡­" He didn''t expect Bai Mu to reply like this, but who was this'' free and easy ''kid? He crawled up from where he had fallen, "It doesn''t matter, you can still practice martial arts if you don''t like it!"


    As long as he becomes my disciple, then you still have to listen to me! Thinking about this, he then said with a smile, "Don''t be in such a rush. Not only are your fate good, your bones are arranged differently from others. You can be said to be a martial arts prodigy with unparalleled talent."


    Bai Mu continued, "Sister Ge, dang! "What auspicious aura? What bone marvel? I haven''t seen any luck in years. Isn''t this a bit too good at bragging?"


    "Moreover, not too long in the future, this world will be in chaos. What I need are young men with potential and a sense of responsibility!" The carefree child didn''t care about Bai Mu''s thoughts. He continued to pretend that he didn''t know if Bai Mu''s words were true or not. He couldn''t see through Bai Mu''s fate, apart from the fact that he was a man of the entire Yang family.


    "But I want to leave this place!" After which, Bai Mu lifted his leg and prepared to leave.


    "Since you have some sort of relationship with that underground palace, when the time comes, will you be able to have a good relationship with him once he makes a move?" This time, the unfettered child wasn''t joking. His tone was full of seriousness, and this sentence successfully stopped Bai Mu in his tracks.


    "Seeing that it worked, the panicky son started to feed it again." Only by becoming strong could he not be restrained by others; only by becoming strong could he do as he pleased. Otherwise, your life will be like an ant''s, and you''ll be trampled upon by others! "


    "Although these words are a bit exaggerated, they are not without reason." Yes, even though he suddenly had some unexpected ability, was it really enough? He still had a long road ahead of him. With so many unforeseen events occurring, what would he do if the future world was as he said? And the mysterious ancient people ¡­ " The more he thought about it, the more his heart was in turmoil.


    "Do you know why the master of the underground palace came to my mountain? Perhaps a great conspiracy is about to begin. " At this moment, the free and unrestrained child seemed to be in a sentimental mood as he gently sat on the spot where Bai Mu had sat a moment ago. Bai Mu turned around and listened attentively as well.


    A few nights ago, I went down the mountain to patrol. It just so happened that a few night walkers caught a person walking in the dark alley. If the ordinary mortal world has your modern police to deal with, I am in charge of those unorthodox.


    However, those few night walkers were dressed in the attire of the Ming Dynasty. Looking back at the people captured, they were actually modern people. One could immediately tell that they were once again from the people of the underground palace. He had been demoted because it was the beginning of the night, and those immortal things had come here to do evil. Whether it''s in public or private, I won''t let him succeed.

 C38

    Therefore, I set up a shift to bring those people to my mountain top. Who knew that these people would be so stubborn that they would not be able to pry it open. They could only release two messages in order to attract the monster that had died from practicing the ''Incantation of Escape''. They were sure that he would come, so they set up a formation to wait for him. In the end, because of you, he escaped.


    "Bai Mu heard this and thought of another possibility." I might really have been targeted by him. If that''s really the case, then wouldn''t I become his mine clearance tool? " Just thinking about it made him feel extremely unhappy!


    "Only when I saw him off did I realize that he was also a man of the whole Yang like you!"


    "Four full Yang people, thinking about how they inexplicably went to the underground palace, and the test subject in that mouth, could it be that something big is about to happen?


    He had not been able to become a guinea pig, and instead had acquired this special ability after that? Was this a mysterious arrangement? Perhaps taking him as my master is also one of his destinies? "Since you want to be led away by the nose, you might as well come and enjoy yourself." Now that he thought about it like this, he felt relieved about some things.


    Thinking about his purpose for coming up the mountain, Bai Mu felt a little uneasy. Should he ask this person to help him calculate the dream he had a few days ago? After thinking about it, he decided to give up.


    This is just a dream, there shouldn''t be any problems!


    "However, I am curious why he did not look for you, who is the closest to his underground palace, but instead went to look for someone from the M city, which is separated by a few provinces? I really don''t understand. "


    "What?" "You mean there are several provinces away from H?" Bai Mu roared anxiously, "What is this? If he can control me even at such a distance, then wouldn''t I be his puppet when I reach the ends of the world? "Furthermore, he seems to be at the Zodiac Mount?"


    "This argument is wrong. Bian Tou Mountain is an Emptiness Realm Expert after all. Also, you came out of the Nine Nether Maze City, so you might have gone to a mountain next to another city. "


    "Damned Yama." Bai Mu silently cursed in his heart. Yan Jun must have sent him to another mountain just now.


    "However, that wasn''t that serious just now. If you really became his puppet, you wouldn''t be staying here." The carefree child laughed.


    "Alright, I''ll acknowledge you as my master." But when will I be able to go down the mountain? "


    "Three years is enough! At that time, not to mention how powerful you can become, just relying on the Tao techniques that I, the mountain god, taught you, you can also make them unable to hide. Even if they have already been cultivated to a monster, you can protect yourself when facing them.


    Of course, in the future, the path of cultivation would depend on one''s own comprehension. As for you, This Mountain God believes that you have the ability to do so! " The carefree man stroked his short beard as he spoke confidently.


    "Forget it. I think I''ll leave first." As he spoke, Bai Mu turned around and prepared to leave the mountain. What a joke. If he had to cultivate deep in the mountains far away from the city, let alone three years, even three months wouldn''t be enough for him.


    "Hey, hey, why are you leaving?" The unrestrained child quickly pulled on Bai Mu and asked puzzledly.


    "Lord Mountain God, the mountain is not suitable for me to cultivate. I am the kind of person who can''t calm down. A week is fine, but three years is fine. "


    After which, Bai Mu left.


    "Fine, fine, fine. I promise you, one week. Just one week!"


    Bai Mu looked at the unicorn in disbelief. He dared to say something within a week?


    The carefree son shook his head and added in his mind, "Just watch, I won''t choose the wrong person!"


    However, in order to go down the mountain and become a free master, Bai Mu had to agree.


    Without any complicated etiquette, Bai Mu became the disciple of the unfettered child.


    "Master, I want to tell you something. Actually, a few days ago, I had been to the underground palace and became their experimental subject. However, I have heard of all of this before, so I don''t have any impression of the details of this matter. " Bai Mu sized up the house of the unrestrained child and recounted his experiences in the underground palace.


    "Master''s home was originally in a big tree that he rested in. However, this place is not bad at all. It''s clean and tidy!" Bai Mu pondered.


    The home of the unfettered child was not bad at all!


    In Bai Mu''s eyes, cleanliness meant that the tree''s trunk had been dug to the point where it was bare. He believed that the mice would slip and clean up if they climbed up the tree. Other than a table, there was nothing else in the tree.


    "Humph, there is indeed a hidden motive behind this!" And you''re not under control. Maybe it''s just a small mistake? " The carefree child harrumphed.


    "If that''s the case, then wouldn''t the person you saved be captured?"


    "There is such a possibility. After all, there are very few people in the entire Five Elements of Yang. If that person is very important to them, then they will definitely act!" However, I did leave a trick on that person. Although it will only be undone five days later, the method of the underground palace still cannot be underestimated. "So, I''m going out for a while. In the next few days, you should train in my cave."


    "Then how do I train?" Bai Mu looked at the empty hole in the tree and raised his doubts. It seemed that everything Master wanted his disciples to learn was to give him a secret scripture or something?


    "Haha, my good disciple, who said that training depends on books? Could the first person to cultivate a Tao technique be relying on books? Those were the things belonging to others. If he wanted to gain enlightenment of them, then the things he had comprehended would be his, and the things he had comprehended would be his! "Thus, you should properly meditate and meditate on it."


    He then disappeared from the cave, but there was still a phrase echoing in the air, "There is a collection of the classics of predecessors in this cave, as well as some insights that I have gained from cultivating for many years. If you have any, these things will naturally appear before your eyes. "Master will also go ¡­"


    Bai Mu was truly shocked. Why was this person playing some common tricks on television? However, it still made sense. As he spoke, he sat down cross-legged, trying to calm his heart ¡­


    Ever since Qi Ye escaped back to the underground palace, the person in charge of Blood Umbrella naturally did not escape punishment. He was "invited" to Xuan Qing''s room.


    Yayan was immediately summoned back. Right now, he was in the great hall treating Kai Ye, so no one knew what was happening inside.


    "Don''t you know that the human blood umbrella can''t be opened without being injected with blood? If there was no blood seal, the Yin Qi from the Blood Umbrella would be lost when you opened the umbrella. Don''t you understand? " Xuan Qing almost roared out, her eyes blazing with fire. She looked like she wanted nothing more than to eat him, at least in the eyes of Cao Guodan who was kneeling on the ground.


    "Just as the outside world has said, he is a loyal protector of the Lord. Hmph, however, I am an immortal, and you can''t kill me. If my master dies, then I will be free! I might as well listen to you fart a few more times now. "


    Although Cao Guodong thought this in his heart, he still kept on begging for mercy. Lord Right Envoy, this subordinate has really forgotten about the matter of not being able to open the umbrella. Moreover, I only opened a tiny crack myself, but I didn''t expect ¡­ "


    "I forgot, your life right now is too comfortable. The rules set by the underground palace has been tossed out the window. Fine, you can go to the underground palace and hone your skills. The rest will be left to the Lord. " Xuan Qing clenched her teeth and lifted Cao Guodong up. He instructed, "Men!" Two men in black appeared in a flash.


    Seeing the person who came, Xuan Qing effortlessly threw Cao Guodong in front of the black clothed man, and said: "Take Cao Guodong to the underground palace. Give him all the torture tools there. "Remember, man, don''t kill him for me."


    The latter sentence was meant to scare Cao Guodong. The people of the underground palace all knew that other than encountering someone with a Tao technique or the Lord wanting his life, no matter how much torture the outside world suffered, they would not die.


    Sure enough, when Cao Guodong heard Xuan Qing''s words, his body couldn''t help but tremble, and his face turned deathly gray. He even forgot to beg for mercy. He knew best what the underground palace looked like. He had been a servant there before, and the torture instruments there could only be described with the word ''cruel''.


    He thought about how carefree he had been when he had executed someone else, and then compared it to today. His life there would be better off dying happily! Thinking of this, Cao Guoduo, who had been escorted to the door, struggled to shout, "Right Envoy, please spare this subordinate, I won''t dare to do it again!"


    Xuan Qing didn''t pay any attention to this. Instead, he walked into the room. All that was left was a series of shouts that drifted further and further away. However, after a dazed "ah", the sound of begging could no longer be heard.


    Xuan Qing walked to the entrance of the great hall. At this moment, it was different from before. The door to the Wailing Moon Hall, which had never been closed before, was tightly shut today. Even the martial practitioners who listened carefully could not hear a single sound from inside.


    "How is it? Xuan Qing walked up to Guan Li, who had been guarding outside the door, and asked worriedly.


    Guan Li shook his head, indicating that he didn''t know either.


    "The Lord has given us a great debt of gratitude. He is our reborn parents, Cao Guodong, Xiao Yao. If anything happens to the Lord, we will make you sacrifice your blood for him!" Xuan Qing clenched her fist as she spoke. He also quietly stood side by side with Guan Li, acting as the protector for the people inside.


    The scene inside could be said to be extremely shocking.


    At this moment, Qi Ye''s long, ink-black hair had long since turned white. His youthful appearance was no longer the same, only an old face that resembled the bark of a withered tree. It was not excessive to describe his entire body as emaciated. His pale face was devoid of blood, but blood was flowing out from his seven orifices, converging into a thin strip on his rutted face.


    What made people even more stupefied was that the pair of knuckles that was only left with a thin layer of skin, became increasingly sharp, and even a piece of fingernail began to swell madly. However, there was also some sort of power that was suppressing this extraordinary power.


    Opposite to him, Yayan had long since lost his previous unruly demeanor. His face was now filled with seriousness. It was evident that the situation had taken a turn for the worse. At this moment, Yayan was no longer using his single-handed technique. The fingers on his left hand flew out like blooming orchids, while his right hand seemed to be using the same technique as his left. Waves of spiritual energy were being poured into Kai Ye''s body.

 C39

    If any outsider saw it, they would definitely know the terrifying power this purple spiritual energy represented. However, whether this Yayan was a god or a devil, they didn''t know.


    It was the dawn of the night, but he could see it clearly. A smile flashed on the corner of his mouth. It was so fast that Yayan, who was casting the spell, thought he was hallucinating.


    "Kai Ye, you better calm down! Rest assured, even if I have to sacrifice my life, I will definitely save you! " A bean-sized bead of sweat had formed on his forehead.


    "Hehe, there''s no need!"


    It was the voice of Kai Ye. While Ya Yan was still in shock, Qi Yan had already arrived before him.


    "You!"


    At this moment, Kai Ye no longer looked as helpless as before, as if he was on the verge of death. His messy white hair danced wildly as he moved quickly. His insolence made him seem like he wanted to wrap himself around someone''s neck. His sharp teeth and sharp claws made him look even more like a devil.


    He didn''t know when Yayan had stopped saving him. He just suddenly stopped, causing him to spit out the blood he had been holding in.


    "Since you''re so desperate!" "Then why don''t I do it myself!" Kai Ye said with a bloodthirsty smile. The sharp teeth pierced the white neck of Yayan when he was caught unawares, and at the same time shattered his heart.


    An endless stream of fresh blood poured into Kai Ye''s body, along with the rich spiritual energy contained within.


    "Hmm ¡­ I think it''s the end!" Yayan slowly closed his eyes. His body was aging faster now, and so was his heart! He had never thought that the person who was acting as a friend would treat him like this. His body and mind did not have enough strength left to open his eyes.


    At this moment, Yayan''s hair turned white. However, his messy white hair turned black in an instant. He looked exactly the same as before, but the moqi surrounding his body had increased a little bit.


    The biggest change was that face that was as dry as tree bark. Perhaps it was because the Demon Spirit that had finished sucking up the ''A Yan''. At this moment, the face of Kai Ye did not have a single blemish. Even the wrinkled skin under the old mask was gone.


    As for Yayan, he was already exhausted. As for Kai Ye, he didn''t intend to stop. He wanted to see pure spirits that made him lustful. He wanted them! He wanted them all!


    At last, he couldn''t hold on any longer. His body went limp and he fell to the ground.


    "Hahaha ~ ~ ~ Not bad feeling!" Kai Ye raised his hands, an unprecedented sense of satisfaction rising from the bottom of his heart.


    After a long time, he looked at Yayan who was lying on the ground. Yayan was only looking at him with his cloudy eyes, but he could no longer see the emotions in them clearly.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you die!" As he said that, he waved his hand, and Yayan, who was lying on the ground a moment ago, stood up once again, unharmed.


    "I hope you can let me go. I am a cripple now, and won''t be a threat to you!" I just want to spend the rest of my life in peace! " "There was no fluctuation in his voice at all." This person has done all the kindness that I can, and will never owe you for the rest of my life. " Yayan added in a low voice in his heart.


    "Alright!" Kai Ye readily agreed, "This can be considered as the reward for your spiritual energy!" However, don''t worry. Even if you lose your spiritual power, you can still live forever. You will be like the people in this underground palace, and not die from old age! "


    Hearing this, Yayan could only bitterly smile as he walked towards the entrance of the hall. At this moment, the door of the hall opened by itself as he approached. Looking at Yayan who was walking out, the two guards outside the door were puzzled. They felt that today''s Yayan was different from the usual one, but they couldn''t tell what was different.


    "Pass down the order, in the future, Lord Yayan will be an important guest, and no one in the underground palace will be disturbed if they see him." Otherwise, kill! "


    "Yes sir!" Unknowingly, the two people who had entered the great hall crossed their swords and spoke in unison.


    "Guan Li, where is the person from the entire Yang that you found that day?"


    "He was sent back to M City by a free agent!"


    "Humph, it''s that free and unrestrained kid again!" Qi Ye grunted.


    "Guan Li, go investigate the movements of those from the Five Elements." However, don''t alert us, I think that the free and unrestrained child has already set up a trap for us! "Right now, I will go into seclusion and wait for me to come out before making my decision."


    "Yes sir!" As he spoke, Guan Li disappeared as usual in a flash.


    "Xuan Qing, what about you?"


    "This... "This ¡­" Xuan Qing stammered.


    "Speak!" There was a hint of anger in his tone, indicating his impatience.


    "If Yan Song''s corpse were to be combined with the corpse, it would be easy to deal with. However, his corpse had already been burnt to ashes and was mixed in with the ashes of another woman. From my guess, it should be Yan Song''s concubine, n¨¦e Qin! "


    "Hehe, the Qin, then there''s no need to divide it! Let''s do it this way, we''ll talk about it once I''m done with the magic liquid. "


    The sound of the "hehe" caused Xuan Qing to feel cold to the bone. The feeling of wanting to eat someone else alive was extremely terrifying, even for someone like him, who had killed countless people, but the person who did this was his master. Probably, only his master would be able to do such a thing. Even though he was afraid of the night, he didn''t dare show it on the surface.


    " Alright, you should go help Guan Li too! " Kai Ye sent Xuan Qing away, while he once again reclined on the throne.


    "Perhaps I don''t need these anymore!" The bloodthirsty laughter seeped into his bones.


    "Ah Yan, ah Yan, I didn''t expect you to be filled with treasures!" Your blood should be demon''s, right? How can a mortal''s body cultivate the ''Incantation of Return of the Demons''? But now, with your blood and your spiritual energy, I can feel that the illness caused by forcefully cultivating the Devil''s Note is slowly fading away, and the Devil''s Note''s benefits are also slowly entering my body.


    Right now, hatred is no longer his greatest desire. What he wants is for the entire world to submit to him! " The more Kai Ye thought about it, the more his blood began to boil. However, this time, it was not a backlash. Rather, it was the clamor of blood. It was the clamor of an expert.


    Kai Ye did not know that once a mortal drank the demon''s blood, he would also slowly be devoured by the demon''s blood. In the end, he would become a violent demon that he could not control, a demon that was even more savage than the demons. That was the reason why Yayan didn''t use his own blood to save him.


    Only, he hadn''t thought that Kai Ye would still make it this far. This was something that he hadn''t expected and what he didn''t want to see.


    At this moment, Kai Ye couldn''t wait to try out the [Incantation of Return of the Demons]. He was glad that he had already memorized the incantations, thinking of how he would turn himself into a book of Hui Jin and sigh at his own foresight.


    Although he had the support of his blood and spiritual energy, Kai Ye had only used the simplest move in the book. Although it was the simplest move, Kai Ye didn''t dare to activate it once during these many years. All these years, all he had learned was the basics. The so-called ''rising from a tall building to a solid foundation'' was the hard truth!


    He chanted the chant in his mind as both of his hands moved nonstop. Streaks of black light wrapped around him and rapidly spun around him. He had already tried out this move, so he immediately started cultivating it to a higher level. It was just that this time, it wasn''t as easy as before. He forcefully cast an incantation to make the blood that had yet to merge with his body scurry around, causing the morning to stop immediately.


    "It looks like I''ll need a few more days to understand these moves!"


    Saying so, he closed his eyes and started to meditate...


    Bai Mu had sat in silence for a long time, yet he still couldn''t come up with a solution. He was only distracted to find that he had actually managed to enter the inner part of his body. As for him, he had nothing but a beating heart. It was like the tree hollow he was in; other than a table, there were only four bare walls.


    What was even more inconceivable was that there was a blue fog floating on the left side of his heart. Beside the black fog were five blue fog clouds, but Bai Mu knew clearly that these five fog clouds were exactly the same as the five gerbils he had taken.


    At this moment, they were obediently standing behind the dark blue fog, looking extremely terrified.


    Apart from the five water gerbils, Bai Mu had the nagging feeling that the dark blue ball of fog was alive and thinking, and the ball of fog seemed to have built a home in his heart and was now bringing his five minions out to "bask in the sun"?


    Suddenly, Bai Mu felt the blue ball of fog smile at him. It was a smile that he didn''t understand. Shocked, Bai Mu staggered before regaining his senses.


    "There''s also a ball of mist in there!" This was the first sentence that Bai Mu opened his eyes to say. In the last glance, Bai Mu could clearly see that on the other side of his heart, there was a ball of white fog, and although that thing had no eyes, Bai Mu could only feel that it was staring at him.


    With a single glance, Bai Mu could tell that the white mist didn''t want the blue mist to know of his existence.


    "What the hell am I thinking?" As if he had suddenly awoken from his stupor, Bai Mu grabbed his hair with all his might.


    "Aiya ¡­" Forget it! "Continue!" As he spoke, he once more began to close his eyes and meditate.


    After two days, both of them had gained something from cultivating!


    "NND, after two days, I finally got those messy books out!" Bai Mu spat lightly.


    "But this book is a bit too much!" Seeing the previously empty tree hole suddenly filled with books, the corners of Bai Mu''s mouth twitched violently. However, what was even more shocking was that Bai Mu was dumbfounded the moment he flipped open a book.


    What was the Heavenly Book? He had completely experienced it. The words and inscriptions were all arranged in lines, curving around like worms. This time, Bai Mu''s head was filled with black lines. Throwing away the book, he seemed to have fallen asleep!


    When the unfettered son came back, he saw that the room was filled with books piled up in his tree hole. He was very satisfied with his disciple''s perception, but he was unhappy to see that his disciple was sleeping instead of reading.


    The unrestrained child originally wanted to directly enter Bai Mu''s sea of consciousness, but upon thinking of the lesson last time, he rubbed his buttocks and resisted.


    "Cough, cough, cough ~ ~ ~" The child placed his fist next to his mouth and pretended to cough twice. He saw that Bai Mu had no reaction at all.

 C40

    The unrestrained child could not sit still. Was this disciple of his too big of a deal? Why did it feel like he was the disciple and he was the master? With this thought in mind, the unfettered child shook his head and walked forward to slap Bai Mu on the head.


    "Master Wuliang, what are you doing?" Bai Mu rubbed his sleepy eyes and grumbled.


    "What did you say?" Master went out to do some hard work, yet you are here sleeping for me? "


    Seeing that the unrestrained child was truly angry, Bai Mu quickly smiled and said, "Master, I really don''t understand these books for your disciple. Those crooked words are simply even more heavenly than heavenly books, I feel sleepy just reading it. "


    Bai Mu knew that his master still held the authority to descend the mountain, so he decided to obediently be his good disciple.


    When the free and unrestrained child heard this, his head was also filled with black lines. Besides these, there was nothing else for Daoists. Seeing the pitiful look on his face, Xiao Yunzi facepalmed. Just what kind of strange disciple did he take in?


    "Oh, right. A few days ago, Master, when I was in the Nine Nether Maze City, I subdued five water gerbils."


    Upon hearing that, the unfettered child immediately asked seriously: "Watersand Rat? Bai Mu, are you talking about a water gerbil that has the shape of a mouse, but its body is completely filled with water? "


    "Yes, yes!" Bai Mu uncertainly nodded his head when he saw how nervous the unfettered child was.


    "Watersand Rat! Haha, I didn''t expect that you would have tamed that magical beast!" When the unfettered child heard this, his eyebrows raised in delight.


    "This Water Sand Mouse is a good thing. It understands that not only can people use it to increase their spiritual power cultivation, they can also use it to set up formations. If you do not know how to use it, not only would you waste its Spiritual Energy for nothing, you might even be controlled by the Water Gerbil. "


    Before Bai Mu could be happy with the words of the unrestrained child, his heart immediately sank to the bottom of the valley.


    "But you don''t have to worry. Not only are you not under his control right now, you should be slowly fusing with them and using their Spiritual Energy, right?"


    Bai Mu nodded in response.


    "That''s right. I have just come into contact with the water gerbils, so I''m afraid only your grandmaster would know how to unleash their power."


    As he said this, the boy shook his head in disappointment.


    "Master, why don''t you let me go to the forbidden area to gain experience." Bai Mu happened to learn about this forbidden area from his master''s mouth. Honestly speaking, he was extremely curious about that place.


    "No way!" The carefree child didn''t even think before opening his mouth to refuse.


    "Master, you must know that your disciple is really not interested in these Tao technique incantations. Those runes that are longer than a woman''s footcloth, if he met an expert, he would probably be crushed to death before he could finish reciting them."


    "Kid, why are you slandering the top quality Daoists like that? Do you know these things ¡­"


    "Alright, Master. If you''re willing to let me train for my own good, I might be able to use all of the water gerbils'' spiritual energy there."


    "Fine."


    Finally, under Bai Mu''s pestering, the unrestrained child finally managed to get Bai Mu to go to the restricted region.


    At this moment, Bai Mu had already arrived at the restricted region according to the advice given by the unicorn.


    A large "Forbidden" character formed of trees was laid out in front of him. It looked quite creepy in this deserted forest.


    If it was before, Bai Mu would still have some hesitation. However, after experiencing the Nine Nether Maze City, Bai Mu no longer had anything to fear! He smiled and said, "Let''s start fighting monsters to level up!" Saying so, he walked into the gap beside the ''Forbidden Character''.


    The moment Bai Mu stepped into the forbidden area, the scene on his back rapidly changed. The large forbidden character was instantly removed, becoming a part of the trees in the dense forest.


    "The unicorn sat cross-legged in the tree hollow, while his mind was on Bai Mu." Sigh, I think my master is too incompetent. I haven''t even learned anything when I ask him to challenge that forbidden area.


    Although the forbidden zone was filled with dangers, it was also equally tempting. There were even rumors saying that the forbidden zone of Bian Tou Mountain was connected to the second level of the Nine Nether Maze City.


    When he thought about those capable people searching for treasures, he realized that they all seemed to be stuck here. Later on, this place became more and more mysterious, so very few people dared to enter to search for treasures. As time passed, people gradually began to forget about this place.


    As the unfettered child thought of this, he thought of his master, who had never come out ever since he entered the forbidden area.


    However, if that kid can come out, based on his previous abilities, the increase in his own spiritual energy will definitely surpass mine.


    "Ai, let fate have its way! I hope that my talismans, which can temporarily open the Heaven''s Eyes, can be of some help to him. " Xiao Yunzi coughed a few times. It was worth it for him to calm down and continue recuperating.


    "Silence!" That was the first feeling Bai Mu got after entering the forest. The whole forest was so quiet that only the rustling sound of his feet on the fallen leaves could be heard. The quieter it was, the more dangerous the road behind them was.


    "Even my master''s expression changed when talking about the great danger hidden in this silence. I, this little rookie, have to be even more careful!" As he thought of this, he adjusted his mind and activated all of the sensory organs in his body to sense the changes in his surroundings.


    He secretly ignited the talisman in his hand. Suddenly, his vision blurred. It was as if there was a supreme magic within his eyes. Everything in the world that shouldn''t be there appeared before his eyes, and everything became clear.


    "As I expected, there really is another story behind this!" The forest in front of him was still empty. Under this pair of eyes, all the illusions returned to reality. A few white bones were scattered around the dead tree trunk, and a few evil spirits were hiding within, baring their fangs and brandishing their claws at him, ready to make a move.


    Bai Mu snorted lightly, but he didn''t intend to fight back. He had a faint feeling that his goal was the deepest part of this forbidden area. He pushed his right leg back a little, clenched his hands, and ran into the deepest part of the forest.


    Turning his head, he saw those few fierce ghosts in the distance who were hopping up and down in anger, and chuckled: "Serves you right! Who told you not to grab hold of the opportunity! " However, it was only for a moment. His speed had increased once again, because those wraiths were speeding up as they chased after him.


    "SHIT!" Bai Mu couldn''t help but spit when he saw the approaching ghosts. He couldn''t get rid of them even with his current condition. It was really difficult to deal with them. " Damn it, I have really forgotten about their terrain advantage. It seems that it will be difficult to continue onward without taking care of them! " As he spoke, he stopped in his tracks and waited for them.


    "The reason why you guys are chasing me like this is because of the little bit of yang energy that I have. Tsk tsk, you really are quite a tenacious person!" Looking at the three ghosts that looked no different from humans, Bai Mu was the first to speak.


    "Cut the crap. Since we''ve barged into our territory, we''ll have to stay and buy money!" A bald-faced ghost thanked Bai Mu as it spoke.


    "And buying Lu Sheng is your yang energy!" Another ghost sneered.


    Bai Mu laughed. "That''s easy to say!" But I think the things I have on me can definitely be traded for this money! " Under the surprised gazes of these ghosts, he took out a golden silk sandalwood incense from his clothes. However, due to the passage of time, the incense looked a bit old. Speaking of which, this thing was given to him by Mo Xin. He should be able to use it now.


    If Mo Xin knew that Bai Mu had used such a precious golden sandalwood fragrance as a way to buy it for a ghost, who knew if he would be so furious that he would stamp his feet.


    "Hmph, trying to fool us with a lousy incense stick?" Even though he said this, his heart was drooling over it.


    They were ghosts that had never been worshipped, who had never been exposed to incense, and who could not leave this place and could only absorb the essence of living people to increase their spiritual energy. It had been years since a human had arrived here, so how could they let a piece of meat like Bai Mu go to their mouth? Now, he was trying to figure out how to eat Bai Mu to the point where not even the dregs would remain!


    "Don''t be in such a hurry!"


    Bai Mu carefully lit the sandalwood incense, and in the blink of an eye, extinguished it. However, the green smoke did not escape the noses of the ghosts. With a light sniff, the ghosts immediately became enlivened. The feeling in their heads became even more wonderful.


    Seeing the cowards on their faces, Bai Mu thought to himself, "Little brat, I heard that this item belongs to those high level immortals. How can you not be tempted by it?" However, he said, "How is it? Will this exchange work? "


    The ghosts were pulled back to reality by Bai Mu''s words. They whispered to each other and agreed to Bai Mu''s request.


    Bai Mu smiled as he ignited the sandalwood incense again and stuck it on the ground. The three ghosts were stunned for a moment before rushing forward, greedily sucking on the scent of the sandalwood incense.


    Bai Mu silently retreated a step back and circulated the Spiritual Energy within his body. Don''t think that Bai Mu didn''t know what they were talking about. He had clearly heard the cunning words spoken by them. Such a greedy fellow, he actually wanted to suck me in after stealing the incense ¡­ "But this time, their plans went wrong!"


    With his previous experience, Bai Mu knew that there were only six ways to deal with a Five Water Rat. "Non-violent, disobey!" In addition, Bai Mu used his own thoughts to suppress the power of the thought of the Five Water Rat. After his previous lesson, the power of the Five Water Rat seemed to have become more obedient, and it didn''t take long for him to summon it again.


    His hands instantly became filled with power, and as Bai Mu''s consciousness moved, the power also changed. A surge of energy was like a spiritual snake, stealthily approaching the happily sucking ghosts.


    "Ah ¡­"


    The ghost that was touched by the spiritual energy instantly turned into a speck of soul light and disappeared from the world.


    "Disperse my soul!"


    The other two ghosts cried out in unison. Ignoring the delicious sandalwood, their two eyes glared at Bai Mu with a hint of fear in their eyes.


    Bai Mu couldn''t be bothered to waste time with them either. The spirit energy in his hand immediately materialized into a snake whip, and before the two ghosts could react, the whip had already lashed out towards them.


    Pa, pa. Just like before, the two ghosts were scared out of their wits.

 C41

    "Let''s call it a day!" "I didn''t expect the battle to be so simple!" Just as he was about to withdraw his spiritual energy, he heard ghost howls from behind him, getting closer and closer. Looking at the still burning golden silk sandalwood incense, he thought to himself, "Not good." He hurriedly put away the sandalwood, which had yet to be completely burnt, and rode on his spiritual energy to fly in a certain direction.


    The flustered Bai Mu arrived at a huge ravine. He looked behind him and saw the ghosts that were about to catch up to him stopped a hundred meters away from the ravine. They lingered around, not daring to move forward, but they had no intention of leaving either.


    Seeing the appearance of the ghosts, Bai Mu knew that there must be some sort of dangerous object hidden within. Seeing the evil spirits guarding the exit, Bai Mu also walked inside. It was alright to fight against two or three of them, but this dozen of floating objects might still be a little difficult to deal with! Since you want to gain experience, then you should be a bit more ruthless towards yourself! "


    Thirty minutes later, Bai Mu arrived at a pool of water. He crouched down and put his head into the pool of water. After a while, he stuck his head out. Ye Zichen shook his head, causing the water droplets to fly around as well. A cool feeling immediately assaulted him. He let out a loud and comfortable breath and sat down on a small rock by the pool.


    As soon as he sat down, Bai Mu began to survey his surroundings. He thought to himself, "I think there must be something dangerous here, so I have to be careful along the way. However, not only did I not feel any danger during the past hour, there was a surge of righteous energy filling the mountain stream." Could it be that there was someone decent here? Or is it a god? "


    While he was still puzzled, a light reprimand sounded out in Bai Mu''s ears.


    "How dare you trespass into the forbidden area. "If you know what''s good for you, quickly leave! Otherwise, I won''t forgive you!"


    Even though he was reproached, Bai Mu didn''t seem to have any ill intentions. In fact, there even seemed to be a trace of urgency in his tone. Thinking that he didn''t have any ill intentions, he bravely said, "This junior was only chased to this place by that evil ghost.


    "No!" "Get out now!" This time, the voice was even more urgent, as if he was holding back something.


    Before Bai Mu could get to the bottom of this, a loud shout was heard accompanied with a series of explosions. One after another, massive fireballs rained down on Bai Mu. As a mortal, Bai Mu was unable to catch the fireballs.


    "Little brother, I was hit by this forbidden area''s curse and had no choice but to attack you. I will do my best to reduce the strength of my attack and it will all be up to you!" The voice from before rang out again. One of them, the patient Bai Mu, could clearly hear his words. While dealing with the incoming fireballs, he said, "Thank you for your kind intentions, Senior. Bai Mu will do his best!"


    The person in the shadows secretly sighed at Bai Mu''s foresight and added, "As long as I can endure for half an hour, my attacks will stop!"


    Every time the Spiritual Energy struck out, the fireball that welcomed him would be destroyed. The power of the Five Water Rat existed within Bai Mu''s body, so naturally, when the fireball touched the spirit, Bai Mu himself would feel a deep burning sensation. Of course, the majority of the pain was blocked by the Five Water Rat.


    Although the Five-Water Gerbil only existed in Bai Mu''s body as a form of Spiritual Energy, it still felt the pain of having a physical body.


    Of course, the damage received by the Wishui Sandstorm was entirely dependent on its master''s strength. The stronger its master was, the smaller the damage it took. With Bai Mu''s current level, the result could be easily imagined.


    Bai Mu could feel the pain and suffering of the Wishui Sandstorm Mouse. He calmed it down without saying a word and transferred all of his strength into it. Combined with the power of the Wushui Sandrat, it actually doubled the attack power of his Spiritual Energy.


    Slowly, Bai Mu and the Wishui Sandstorm''s teamwork grew closer and closer. They had reached a state where their minds were interlinked, and the intensity of the battle increased. The effects of the fireball also became less and less.


    The contact between the fire and the spiritual force caused the surrounding temperature to rise rapidly. The scattered fireballs flew in all directions, turning the darkened sky crimson red.


    "You really have some skills!"


    Not only was Bai Mu not injured by his consecutive attacks, he did not even look exhausted at all. The more he fought, the more valiant he felt! Looking back at the spirit energy he had used, it was something he had never seen or heard before. For a moment, he felt a surge of curiosity towards this impenetrable youngster.


    An hour had passed very quickly in this battle without any tiredness. The last fireball had disappeared by itself in midair.


    He straightened his clothes and poured a handful of water onto his face. Bai Mu felt comfortable and relaxed as the wind from Tan Du blew against him. He closed his eyes to enjoy the slight coolness, but his heart seemed to be thinking about something else.


    "It seems as though the Penta-Water Rat has truly begun to accept its master! Although the power of the Penta-Water Rat had existed in his body for a long time, he had always been indifferent towards it. Unless he used extreme methods, it would definitely hide in the deepest corner to watch him make a joke of himself. Looks like I still have to properly thank this battle, so I can truly gain a bit more strength. "


    "You seem very satisfied. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll give you another move?"


    Bai Mu laughed. "Of course! If senior wanted to kill me, why wait until now? "


    "Ha ha-ha, you are indeed a well-informed person! However, it would be best for you to leave this place right now. Four hours later, I will be able to launch a new attack at you. That person reminded him with good intentions.


    "No rush. Don''t we still have four hours?" Without senior''s guidance, I''m afraid we won''t be able to continue down the road! " Bai Mu felt an inexplicable sense of goodwill towards this person. Therefore, Bai Mu wouldn''t hide his purpose in coming here.


    "Hur hur, what a strange person!" After a pause, he continued, "Let''s find me first!"


    Bai Mu initially wanted to use the voice to determine the location of the person, but the person seemed to have done it on purpose, as his voice echoed in the four directions of the air. It gave people a feeling of estrangement.


    Bai Mu was still thinking of how to invite him out when the man opened his mouth first. At this moment, the Free and Unrestrained Child''s rune came into effect, and Bai Mu saw that on the previously empty slope, a white-robed Daoist sat cross-legged. Although he was sitting there, it did not pale in comparison to the transcendent power radiating from his body.


    At this moment, that person was staring at Bai Mu with astonishment, bewilderment, and disbelief in his eyes.


    Bai Mu smiled and was about to walk forward when that person raised his hand to stop him. "Little brother, you can''t go forward! If you don''t want to be held here like me, then stay where you are. " The old Daoist said solemnly.


    "I can''t even see through the formations that have been set up here, so I followed its path and ended up as the gatekeeper of this forbidden area. There was no choice but to attack when one entered the forbidden area. "


    "Oh, so you''re saying that we shouldn''t be careless here!"


    "Little brother, I wonder who gave you the talisman?" The Daoist stopped talking about what had just happened and turned to another matter.


    "It''s junior''s master." Bai Mu replied.


    "Free and Unrestrained Child!" There was a trace of excitement in the man''s voice. Just when Bai Mu was astonished, he saw a man''s mask appear in the air with a wave of his hand. Upon a closer look, he realized that they looked similar to each other, but that person was much younger than his Master.


    Before Bai Mu could say anything, that person spoke first, "He is my only disciple!" There was a trace of guilt in his voice as he looked at the puzzled expression on Bai Mu''s face. The Daoist laughed, "Look at the ashes of the burned talisman. Do you think they will form the word ''void''?" "That ''void'' character is the first character of my name, and only the talisman that I drew will form the last character ¡­"


    Upon hearing this, Bai Mu walked closer to take a look. There was indeed a faint, illusory word.


    "This talisman paper has condensed my spiritual power. At the critical moment, I can still get a chance to escape." For me, the person who drew the talisman, it is also something that can only be found but not sought. Before I leave, I will give him three talismans. It seems that your disciple has quite a bit of weight in his heart! "Brat, your movements are truly nimble. However, this is the first time I have seen you use such clever methods."


    "Heh heh, it''s hard to explain in a single sentence." Bai Mu had already passed on a few words, leaving him with less time than usual.


    "Master Ancestor, what should I do to save you?" Looking at the terrain of this place, his brows furrowed even more. Obviously, he was not interested in feng shui issues at all.


    "It''s useless!" "In all these years, besides cultivating, I have also tried many other methods to break this formation. However, over the years, he had not been able to see the slightest bit of frown regarding the layout of this place.


    If he took the wrong step, he would be pulled into the formation. The people in the formation would fight against each other uncontrollably, and they would not stop until they were killed. In the end, the person with the strongest ability became the formation genie.


    As for you, you did not step into this trap, which was why you avoided a battle of life and death. Now, I can only say that the spiritual energy of the person who arranged this formation is stronger than mine. After so many years, no matter how hard I tried to break through my limits, I was unable to break this formation.


    Sighing, he continued, "I don''t have the chance to go out now. As for you, if you want to enter deeper, you''ll have to increase your Spiritual Energy as well. "Otherwise, this path won''t be easy!"


    Bai Mu definitely understood the meaning behind the difficult path ahead. He said sincerely, "Grandteacher, I beg of you to offer me your guidance!"


    "Forget it!" You are the disciple of the Free and Unrestrained Child, and besides, I really admire you. People all said that in order to increase spiritual energy, or to learn martial arts, one could rely on the secret manuals left behind by their predecessors and ascend in the Dao in one go. This is actually the biggest mistake! "


    Even though he didn''t know the meaning behind this grandmaster''s words, he still listened attentively.

 C42

    "If you bring something that others have chewed over, you can enjoy it for yourselves. It will only be tasteless! Think of those predecessors, they have no other person''s guidance, all depend on their own awareness. "Humans themselves are a huge treasure trove of spiritual energy. This is something they are born with, but it exists in their own bodies. As long as you understand this, you can draw out the hidden power in your body ¡­"


    "So, that''s why I have a master to bring me in. Cultivation depends on a single person! The rest is up to you. "


    Upon hearing his grandteacher''s words, Bai Mu was enlightened. Recalling the battle back then, he felt enlightened.


    "Master Ancestor, I hope that you can help me keep an eye out for my surroundings." Master Ancestor, I hope that you can help me keep an eye out for my surroundings. Knowing that this ancestor master was someone who didn''t care about trifling matters, he sat down in the lotus position as he spoke.


    Seeing Bai Mu''s actions, the XunNa nodded his head, thinking to himself that this child was worth teaching.


    Bai Mu, on the other hand, had really entered the meditative stage. Thinking about it, his own Spiritual Energy was controlled by his own consciousness. Although it was basically the spiritual energy of a Five Water Rat, if it reached a certain level, he could still channel a portion of the Spiritual Energy within his body.


    This still required a process. Perhaps this was the difference between mortals and those who used spiritual energy. However, Bai Mu wasn''t someone who would give up so easily. Now, all he had to do was waste his time and focus on trying to get to know Qin Wentian.


    Looking at his disciple who had entered his consciousness, the XunNa really liked him more and more. Back then, his disciple recruitment was extremely strict. If it wasn''t for the fact that Xunxiao also had this kind of perception, he probably wouldn''t have accepted him as a disciple. However, I, as his master, am indeed not competent enough. I have not even given him any Dao arts before I came to this damned Fang ¡­


    As for Bai Mu, he had already stepped into a deeper level.


    "The human body naturally possesses the spiritual energy that is naturally bestowed by nature. This naturally happens. In order to raise one''s spiritual energy, one must naturally reclaim it. This way, one will be able to obtain more and more. Wind, rain, lightning, are one of them ¡­"


    As he thought of this, he gave up on taking the detour on his own body. Instead, he began to integrate himself with his surroundings ¡­ Slowly, everything around him began to become clear ¡­


    Just as he was lamenting, the unlucky man suddenly regained his senses, "Great God!" "He''s actually a god!" His tone was filled with agitation. Looking at the rings of purple light that surrounded Bai Mu''s body, it was as if they were in a trance. The Xumi Temple could no longer remain calm. To think that you had to cultivate for so long in order to have your spiritual energy reach a colorless state, but to rise to purple would feel even further away. "


    "Highgod, don''t even think about it. Who knew that he would bring out his hidden strength in such a short amount of time!" Looking at the spiritual energy that was spinning even more frantically, it seemed as if it was about to become a bottomless pit. The Xinna felt as if it was about to be sucked in, or perhaps it was attracted by that thing and wanted to enter.


    "What am I thinking!" The vintage patted his head and was almost sucked away by that thing! My god, this spiritual energy is too tyrannical! It could actually bewitch people''s hearts, this was too abnormal! If it were not for the fact that my Spiritual Energy is not low, I would have truly become a sacrifice. "


    As he said that, he turned his head to the side, no longer looking at the dazzling light that was frantically spinning.


    Bai Mu took in all the strange movements of the little guy and ignored it. Right now, Bai Mu''s entire body felt comfortable and every pore on his body blew with the wind. Naturally, Bai Mu was truly like a glutton in front of his eyes.


    When a person was focusing on something, things would always pass by very quickly. Soon, over an hour had passed. When a person was focusing on something, things would always pass quickly.


    "Kid, not bad!" "Unfortunately, you still haven''t truly used the power within your body. If you were to develop it, perhaps you might be able to break through the formation here!"


    "Grandmaster, you can rest assured. If I were to break through this layer, I will definitely save you!" Bai Mu was adamant about his decision. He knew that his current spiritual power was only mediocre, so he didn''t force the issue.


    "Now, you should leave this place quickly!" You can definitely deal with those small fries outside easily. If you want to go in deeper, then follow the method I gave you. The chance of encountering obstacles will be reduced.


    "Yes, I thank Martial Ancestor!"


    According to the method of the void Na, Bai Mu stepped on the Plum Blossom Step and walked along the Big Dipper path ¡­


    Seeing the place where Bai Mu suddenly disappeared, the XunNa sighed, "Little disciple Sun, I''m really sorry. I hope that you won''t blame me when you go back. "


    How could the Xumi Temple not understand Bai Mu''s current situation? His comprehension of Spiritual Energy was greater than his own, and he also had the physique of a Highgod. However, in order for his Spiritual Qi to be able to display its full potential, he had to fight!


    However, he didn''t even know what was going on inside. If he wasn''t careful, he might end up like him, trapped in this formless cage. He would rather take his time to unearth his own spiritual energy than risk getting any deeper into it. One had to know that once the gods appeared, it meant that the entire world was about to fall into chaos ¡­


    "Eh? Why did I come out?" When he saw the familiar large "Hex" character, he could not help but feel a little shocked, and then he understood.


    "Looks like this Martial Ancestor has thought quite openly. However, since he has already come out, let him be!" However, I''ve only been in and out for less than a day. I wonder what Master''s reaction would be if he saw me? " As he spoke, he quickly ran in the direction of the tree hole that the unicorn was in.


    As for the current Bai Mu, his walking speed was supported by the Spiritual Energy from the past. If he wanted to reach a certain location, he would have to blink a few times.


    "Master, I''m back!" He yelled into the hole in the tree from a distance.


    "Why did I hear that kid call me?" Xiao Yunzi, who was sitting in meditation, suddenly opened his eyes. He moved his soul consciousness and tried to see what was happening outside through the tree trunk.


    "Not bad, it''s good that you''re back!" Seeing that Bai Mu had returned so quickly, the carefree son thought that Bai Mu hadn''t gone to the forbidden zone yet. Thus, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Where are you!?" I came back from inside! " Bai Mu sat down with a cold expression on his face. Ignoring the incredulous look in his eyes, he took the opportunity to ask, "Guess who I saw!"


    Upon hearing this, the child''s body trembled, but the idea that appeared in his mind was immediately rejected. Bai Mu had been observing the expression of the unrestrained child the entire time. A glimmer of hope flashed in his eyes, but it didn''t escape Bai Mu''s eyes. A trace of bitterness appeared in his heart as he thought to himself, "So, half of the reason why he called me into the forbidden area is because of his master."


    On the surface, he merely smiled indifferently, "Alright, it''s just like what you think!"


    "Did you really see him? "Then how is he now?" "What''s the matter?" the carefree child asked, grabbing Bai Mu''s hand.


    "Aiya, Master, don''t be in such a hurry. Why do you two are so similar? " Of course, the last sentence was said in his heart.


    Bai Mu replied in embarrassment, "He''s doing quite well. Hehe, I just ran into a little trouble."


    "What!?" It was obvious that when he heard the latter part of the sentence, he was immediately enraged.


    "No, I have to go save Master!" He was about to stand up when he sat down again because he was too exhausted.


    "Master, don''t get so worked up over there. Forget about your current situation, even if you were in the past, you wouldn''t be able to save her. "


    "Then what should we do?" The unfettered child was so anxious that his eyes were completely red.


    "Don''t worry, Martial Ancestor is not in any danger." It''s just that I don''t have my freedom anymore! " The reason why he said that was because those who had entered the forbidden area temporarily didn''t have spiritual power higher than his.


    "Can, can we still come out?"


    "It will definitely be possible. Master, you can rest assured!"


    After patting Bai Mu''s hand, the unfettered child no longer spoke, but remained silent.


    After a long while, Bai Mu spoke up, "Master, I plan to go down the mountain tomorrow!"


    He looked at Bai Mu with a complicated expression in his eyes. "Go!"


    The night quietly disappeared in this peaceful manner ¡­ Meanwhile, the underground palace was not calm.


    In the city of H, a ghost-like figure was floating in the night sky, overlooking this large city. Although his face could not be seen, the deep hatred in his eyes could not be dispelled. At this moment, a married couple appeared in an alleyway. The person in the air had a cold glint on his face as he dove down.


    "Humph, what''s left is always cannon fodder!"


    Before those two could react, their heads were struck by a hard object and they fell to the ground. The figure silently muttered a few words, but did not understand. Afterwards, he disappeared from the night sky.


    On the second day, the alley was filled with onlookers. A large group of people gathered here and were pointing fingers. It was bustling with noise and excitement.


    "Bai Mu, when you go down the mountain, go find this man and protect him from the shadows. I don''t think that the people of the underground palace will let this matter rest so easily." Four pillars is not a lot of people to begin with, but now there are two. You are already one exception, and that person will probably not be able to escape so easily. "


    "However, with just my strength alone, how could I be comparable to those people in the underground palace?"


    "Don''t worry, I have put two spells on that person. The people from the underground palace won''t be able to see that person." However, the underground palace''s night break was not something to be trifled with. If he personally made a move, it would likely be a completely different story. So I want you to find the man and protect him. "


    Bai Mu thought about what the boy told him before he descended the mountain, and he soon arrived at the foot of the mountain. As soon as he went down the mountain, he saw a crowd gathered in front of him.


    Bai Mu was about to turn around and walk towards the other direction when he sensed an unusual aura in front of him.


    "Excuse me, I''m sorry, I''ve borrowed it!"


    Walking to the front of the crowd, Bai Mu saw two people lying on the ground. A man and a woman, both with sunken eye sockets and deep purple. He gathered his Qi, but could not feel the Qi of the two cultivators.

 C43

    "Dead! However, this way of dying ¡ª ¡ª "Bai Mu thought to himself as to whether he should use the charm paper given to him by the unrestrained child to open his Heaven''s Eye. He thought for a moment before giving up. His master did not give him much paper talismans, so he had already used two of them. Now he had to save some time.


    At this moment, the medical examiner was examining the corpse without the slightest frown.


    "Leader, just now, the east side of the city called and said that a few corpses were found. The situation is the same as here!" A young policeman reported to a policeman with slightly more than a beer belly.


    When the policeman heard this, he frowned but didn''t know what to say.


    The fingers of one of the corpses moved, but no one beside him noticed. Bai Mu, who was observing the corpse, saw it. He didn''t have any time to think before shouting at the policemen, "Disperse!"


    Those people naturally didn''t expect that someone would suddenly shout out. Before they could even react, they saw the two corpses that should have been lying on the ground actually stood up and nimbly pounced towards them. The closest policeman was caught by them.


    Especially when he saw the teeth that gradually grew longer and closer to his neck, he wished that he could immediately faint. As for the others, they all thought it was a fake corpse and ran towards a safe place without any care for their lives. Only the police chief was pointing his gun at the heads of the two men who were causing a ruckus.


    "It''s useless!" Bai Mu harrumphed.


    Ignoring the puzzled stares from the police chief, Bai Mu calmly circulated the Spiritual Energy within his body. With two swishing sounds, two rays of purple light pierced through the two officers'' heads. At the same time, the two of them fell to the ground.


    "Dammit, it''s you again!" A low voice sounded from the darkness, but it didn''t escape Bai Mu''s ears. He quickly moved to the source of the voice, but that person seemed to have sensed his presence. Before Bai Mu had arrived, he had already found a place to hide.


    On the other side, to prevent any changes to the corpses, the policemen had long isolated the two corpses with their heads broken. As for the person who stayed to watch, he vomited all over the floor.


    "Maybe I know that person!" Bai Mu muttered softly.


    The police officer walked up to Bai Mu and said, "Little brother, you should leave this place quickly. The situation here is a bit tense."


    "Un, thank you!" However, I have to remind you that it''s best for you to burn these corpses as soon as possible. Their souls were long gone, and they were even controlled by someone.


    Although this item was still too low leveled, it only took him ten minutes to start from a dead body. However, don''t let them bite you in these ten minutes, otherwise your souls will be sucked away as well. " Then he was about to leave.


    " "Wait, you know that!"


    After listening to Bai Mu''s words, the police chief called out to Bai Mu, who was about to leave. Although he didn''t know how the heads of the two dead bodies were blown off, hearing Bai Mu''s words made him feel that this matter had something to do with him, or perhaps he could solve this problem.


    "There''s nothing I can do about it!" Bai Mu didn''t even turn his head as he left. Actually, what Bai Mu said was the truth as well. Bai Mu wasn''t interested in these ghosts, let alone understanding them?


    He could only look for his master to subdue these things. But his master''s current situation, let alone a strange corpse like this, even an ordinary person could knock down that heavily injured person. He just noted down the matter so that he could investigate it in secret.


    "That person is definitely not ordinary!" The policeman muttered to himself as he watched Bai Mu''s disappearing figure.


    "Head King! "How should we deal with this corpse?" The little policeman from before frowned and pointed at the two corpses and asked the leader for instructions.


    "Burn it!" As he spoke, he took out his phone and called the leader who was busy dealing with matters at the east side of the city.


    "I wonder who the person in the dark is?" Bai Mu pondered the situation as he walked, "Those corpses were obviously cursed by someone, but that person didn''t give them any time to live. Instead, it was only ten minutes. This person has no other uses other than collecting souls. What is the purpose of the person behind this?"


    He also felt that the man was targeting him. It''s really hard to understand! " Scratching his head, he didn''t think anymore of it and jumped into the alley beside him. He increased his speed and sped up as he ran towards the opposite direction of his slum, leaving only afterimages.


    "He''s really smart!" A vicious voice came from the sky, but it slowly dissipated.


    In the building of Jiaqing company, a middle-aged man was looking furious. He picked up the folder on the table and threw it at a man with a beer belly.


    "Say, aren''t the others only here for a few days? Do you really have to cancel his relationship with the company?" You didn''t keep such a person who worked hard for the company and even fired him? "


    "Yes, yes, chairman is right!" The man said in a submissive manner. He thought to himself, since when did this chairman care so much about a mere clerk?


    "Before the fatty could think too much about it, the person who was called the chairman threw out some harsh words." Today, that''s all I have to say. "Hurry up and find him, otherwise, just wait for him to fire you!" As he spoke, he left the office and headed for his own office.


    "Chairman, take care!" He lowered his head and looked in the direction the boss left and wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    "This chairman will never come to the personnel department on the third floor. As soon as he comes here, he''ll settle the matter of having an intern on his own." "It''s obviously the higher-ups'' rule to treat all those workers with no reason and not care for face. Why did they ¡­"


    "Sigh, let''s just forget it. Aren''t we, the small staff, looking for a place to eat? "Let''s find that brat''s information first!"


    "Bai Mu, college graduate, professional engineering and management. Currently, resident 32, Hua Street!"


    Clenching Bai Mu''s information tightly, the fat supervisor coldly snorted and said, "F * ck! A college graduate who had just graduated didn''t have a good result. Furthermore, he was a rotten person. I really don''t know what the chairman is thinking. He actually wants to recall such a useless person. "


    "32 Minghua Street, that slum. Is this a place where someone with my status can go?" His fat face had a disdainful smile.


    He reached out and answered the call from his secretary.


    "Little Min, go to 32 Minhua Street and find the intern called Bai Mu, who was hired by the company a few days ago!" After saying that, he retracted his thread. He turned on the computer and continued watching the new product that had just been released a few days ago. His eyes shone with a lecherous light ¡­


    "Excuse me, does Bai Mu live here?" A girl in a business suit asked the woman on the counter.


    "Definitely! That kid still owes me rent?" The woman smiled dubiously at the fair and pure little girl in front of her. She came closer and asked, "Do you know him?"


    "Hur hur, I''m just his colleague, so I''m not familiar with him!" He waved his hand and explained.


    "Oh, if you want to find him, you might have to wait a bit! He should be looking for a job. "


    Seeing the expression on the girl''s face darken, Zhang Xuan guessed that this girl must have some sort of relationship with the girl. After all, there wasn''t anything valuable in Bai Mu''s house, so he gave her the key to the residence.


    "This is the key to his house. You can wait for him at the third floor."


    He thanked her and headed upstairs.


    He shook off the man who had been following him, looked up at the sky, and decided that it was still early, and that he would go to his usual place and strike his teeth. Then, he heard someone calling for him from behind.


    Bai Mu turned around to see a man, dressed in a suit, glaring at him.


    Bai Mu instantly felt that there was something wrong with the other party. After all, he was a poor man, so it was impossible for him to have such a friend.


    "Bai Mu?" The man shouted again.


    Bai Mu stopped and the man caught up to him. He glanced uncertainly at Bai Mu and inadvertently glanced down at his hands. When Bai Mu saw this, he retracted his hand and replied, "May I ask what you need?"


    Although the young man was a bit unsmiling, he forced a smile and asked, "You, were you formerly from the Happiness Orphanage?"


    "How do you know?" Bai Mu asked doubtfully.


    Who would have thought that the person speaking would actually become excited. "Bai Mu, I''m Little Dou Zi!" The man was the first to speak as he looked at Bai Mu, who still had a blank expression on his face.


    "Little Dou Bao?" "Bean bun?" Bai Mu continued to mull over these words. "The person called Little Dou Bao was not in a hurry either. He was smiling with expectation and expectation as he looked at Bai Mu." Cheng Yu Dou! I remember. "You''re Little Dou Wu." Bai Mu said happily. A punch that was neither light nor heavy landed on that person''s shoulder. The one who was called Cheng Yu Dou was not annoyed. Instead, he also landed a punch on Bai Mu''s shoulder.


    "Kid, you''ve struck it rich!" Cheng Yu smiled and said, "Not bad! "The adoptive father started a company, but I just had a manager around."


    " It grieves me to think that you were adopted when you were six years old. And you still haven''t come to see me for so long! "


    "This ¡­" "At that time, after my adoptive parents adopted me, they sent me abroad to study. So, there''s no chance at all for me to come back! "


    "Alright, am I such a petty person?"


    Cheng Yu smiled and said, "That''s true!"


    He looked at his watch and said to Bai Mu, "It''s getting late anyway. Let''s go, let''s go poke around for a while!"


    It was one o''clock in the morning when Bai Mu finally staggered out of Cheng Yu Dou''s car.


    He walked to the door of his house and used his special ability to force the alcohol out of his body. Instantly, he felt refreshed.


    "That kid really lives up to his reputation as someone who learned a lot. His words are like beans being poured and crackling." However, she was happy for him when she saw how promising he was. "It''s just me, sigh ¡­" Sighing, he opened the door!


    As soon as the door was opened, before even stepping in, he retreated and closed the door as well, even saying that he was sorry.


    "Damn, it''s really bad news to be late, you actually ran to the wrong room!" However, the person inside seems to be a bit familiar. " Scratching his head, he was about to leave when he raised his head to look at the number of the door.

 C44

    302!


    "Damn, this is obviously my room!" After thinking for a moment, he took out the key and opened the door.


    "Bai Mu, long time no see!"


    Just as Bai Mu entered, a gentle female voice entered his ear.


    Bai Mu trembled in shock. Raising his eyes to take a look, his eyes widened abruptly. The beautiful woman in front of him was lying on her single bed in a warm position. Her clothes were half open and her perfectly round lips were faintly discernible. Her red lips were moving so fast that it could captivate souls. This alluring scene caused Bai Mu to gulp.


    Did he get lucky? Beautiful ladies came to visit as soon as he returned home?


    "How is it? Did it look good?" The woman smiled charmingly.


    "Yes, yes!" Bai Mu kept nodding his head without concealing his eyes in the slightest. In the spirit of not looking at Xiao Bai, he even squatted down and tried his best to match his vision with the beauty. Amongst them, their eyes never left the exposed scenery.


    A hint of disdain and contempt flashed in the woman''s eyes as she saw this. However, she still smiled and walked towards Bai Mu.


    "Closer, a little closer!" Seeing the woman on the bed suddenly walk towards him, the scenery in front of his chest started to beat rhythmically.


    "Oh my god, this is my life!" Bai Mu roared in his heart.


    "This is definitely temptation, the temptation to be naked!" Bai Mu pondered in his heart, but his eyes didn''t linger around. Just as Bai Mu''s face was about to approach the wave, the woman suddenly turned around and quickly pulled at his sleeves, causing him to raise his eyebrows. She then yelled into his ear, "Hmph, good, Bai Mu, make me wait!"


    Bai Mu scratched his ears, his eyes filled with disappointment at the sudden disappearance of the beautiful scene before him. However, he also remembered who the woman in front of him was!


    Xiao Min, the secretary of the personnel department, was known as Flower of the Office Building.


    Even so, her temper was very fierce, the kind of person that a thorny rose is. It was fortunate that this person was able to work very well, so he wasn''t tricked by that fat pervert from the HR Department. "


    "Hehe, I was wondering who it was. So it''s Sister Min!" Bai Mu''s expression immediately changed, as though this matter had nothing to do with him. It was as if the lecherous person from before wasn''t him.


    "It''s me!" Xiao Min''s tone turned unpleasant. She felt a little upset at Bai Mu''s nonchalant attitude.


    "I wonder if big sister Min will come to my room so late in the night ¡­" Bai Mu stopped midway through his words. With a smile, he looked at the lady before him, whose charming face had suddenly turned red.


    "This, this ¡­" Xiao Min''s face flushed red. She forgot what she had to say and turned her face away from Bai Mu with a mocking expression in her eyes.


    "Haha, Sister Min, has anyone ever said anything about how cute you look when you''re angry!" Bai Mu stared at the sulking lady before him and laughed.


    "You, you''re shameless!" As he spoke, he pushed Bai Mu open the door and ran out. There was a loud bang as the door slammed shut.


    "This person ¡­" Before he could finish, the door was kicked open again.


    "That damn fatty told you to come to work tomorrow!"


    After saying that, only the sound of high heels could be heard from the corridor.


    "Is that a woman?" The corners of Bai Mu''s mouth twitched as he stared at the wooden door which had been used for the heroic sacrifice. He walked to the door and placed a large piece of wood in the corner.


    "Sigh, I''ll have to trouble you again tomorrow!" "Speaking of which, what did that woman just say?" Thinking that his job had failed again, he could only shake his head. He didn''t have the time to care about those people, he still had to run for his life!


    Bai Mu was about to lie down and sleep when he heard the noise coming from outside his room. He quickly closed his eyes.


    Through the window, the simplicity of the room was reflected in his eyes, "Such a simple room is really inhabited!" Looking at the man lying on the bed, the man hanging upside down couldn''t help but sigh. However, he had no intention of leaving.


    With a light leap, he landed in the room and started sizing up the room.


    Actually, Bai Mu had already noticed the woman when she was hanging upside down in front of his window. Thus, he took advantage of the moment when she wasn''t paying attention to observe the woman who had entered his room late at night.


    Her waist-length hair had been knocked into a big bun and fell onto her back like waves. Coupled with her black tight suit, just her back alone was enough to make people have wild thoughts about the scenery in front of them. However, there was a slight tremble on his back, as if he didn''t dare to turn around.


    "However, when have I ever had such good luck? To be able to attract a beauty''s attentions on the first day I returned. "I would like to see what that woman wants to do."


    As if she had seen enough, the woman slowly turned around and stared at the man on the bed.


    "Could it be you?" The woman suddenly whispered. As though he was inquiring something, Zhang Xuan cautiously asked.


    The dark blue eyes stared at Bai Mu, their gaze somewhat misty. "A seal that lasted for millions of years, and was tortured by the soul for millions of years, how did you endure it? If it weren''t for you, the Infernal domain''s Unbroken Hell would have been our Infernal domain''s final resting place."


    "Over three hundred years ago, I heard that the Devil Realm''s book, ''Incantation of Attraction'', was able to open cracks in the ground. "Since our people are unwilling to see you suffer for us, we should gather the power of all the demonic spirits and increase your psychokinesis to the current level ¡­" After pausing for a moment, she tightened her delicate, boneless, jade-like hands in an unresigned manner.


    "As long as someone takes out the book, it will definitely shake the world, and heavenly lightning will descend. At that time, we will take advantage of that emptiness to save your soul and shape your body. However, an accident happened that time. The person who took out the book was actually an animal. What was even more surprising was that beast actually being able to successfully take out the book?


    After this thing fails, we won''t be able to find a way to save you anymore, and those god race have been chasing us all the time. Finally, I heard from the clan that you took advantage of the time between the reincarnation of the gods to reincarnate, so I left the Infernal domain and desperately searched for you!


    Until a few days ago, when only half of my spiritual consciousness of the Earth Confining Spirit found me and gave me the ancient ring, I knew it was you, you''ve returned. You mean that you want me to revive the demonic world and find out the day you come back, right?


    However, after so many years, how could I endure without you? Thus, after I finish arranging everything, I''ll come out and find you.


    In the afternoon, I saw that purple light, and I found that light source and came here. I''m the only one who knows that dark purple light is what you use to confuse those people. However, when I arrived here, the light mysteriously disappeared. "So scared, it''s not you ¡­"


    "What''s wrong with that person? Why has he been staring at himself for so long?" Bai Mu thought uncomfortably.


    "Whatever, whether it''s you or not, we''ll know after we try." As he spoke, he extended his right hand, which was condensed with Spiritual Qi, towards the top of Bai Mu''s head.


    "Damn, I really didn''t have any good intentions!" Thinking of this, he abruptly opened his eyes, stood up and flipped over to the other side of the bed.


    It was evident that he didn''t expect Bai Mu to wake up. The woman''s hand had been frozen in place the entire time.


    "I say, beautiful lady. I admit that I''m pretty good, but you''re already so proactive when we just met?" Bai Mu didn''t expose the actions of the woman from a moment ago. Instead, he played with his bangs while teasing her.


    "You''ve been awake?" The woman paid no heed to Bai Mu''s mockery and continued on to focus on another topic. He was awake. As a powerhouse of the Demon Realm, he actually could not detect it? However, thinking about it, he was indeed his king. His spiritual energy was already above his own, so how could he not know what he had done?


    "Humph!" Bai Mu didn''t deny it either.


    "Do you remember?" the woman asked.


    "Of course I remember!" Bai Mu chuckled.


    Seeing the bright eyes of the lady before him, Bai Mu added, "I can remember every single one of them as well!"


    "You ¡­"


    "Yes." The woman pointed at Bai Mu, unable to speak. The anger in her eyes turned into grief. He actually doesn''t remember himself! " He thought for a while and thought, "No, if it was the dark purple spiritual energy light, then it wouldn''t be just him, but those twelve people from the God race." When he thought of this possibility, killing intent surfaced in his eyes.


    Looking at this bizarre lady, Bai Mu didn''t know how to react. When he saw that fleeting killing intent, he held his breath.


    "If it''s one of the 12 people in the god race, then he can definitely reincarnate. No matter what, before we are certain that the person in front of us is him, we cannot act rashly! "


    " What happened to this woman? "Why is he so lost in thought in front of me?" Bai Mu was amused by her gentle gaze and viciousness. He only wanted to tease this interesting person.


    "Hey, beauty, your mouth is watering!"


    "Not at all!" As he spoke, he used his hand to wipe the corner of his lips.


    " You actually lied to me! " As he spoke, he gathered his spirit energy again and prepared to attack Bai Mu. Seeing this, Bai Mu was secretly surprised by the man''s extraordinary spirit energy. However, he smiled as if he didn''t know anything. "Girl, violence is not a good thing! You have to be gentle even if you want to be strong, don''t you? They won''t fight back anyway! " As he spoke, he winked at the woman.


    For a woman with such a bad temper, she had to use words to provoke him. Sure enough, when the woman heard this, her face turned purple. She wondered when, as the Hall Master of the Infernal domain, she, Xia Ziyi, had received such humiliation. However, the person in front of her ¡­ Forget it, let''s take things one step at a time! He had been waiting for so many years, he didn''t need that much time.


    " "Alright, you brat, we''ll meet again in the future!" He realized that he couldn''t win against the man in front of him, so he bit his lips and muttered something to Bai Mu before jumping out of the window. Looking at the sky outside the window, there were only a few stars left in the sky.


    Bai Mu only shook his head and continued sleeping.


    On the other hand, Xiao Min was running down the stairs in a hurry. She was flustered along the way and ran as fast as she could. When he recovered, he found himself in an unfamiliar alley.


    The dark and quiet alleyway appeared eerily creepy. If it was an ordinary person, they would have been scared to death by this atmosphere long ago.


    However, the person in front of him didn''t believe what the Ghost God had just said. He couldn''t be even more indifferent to what was happening in front of him. As he thought about the raiding on TV, he muttered to himself, "This dark and windy night, I hope a hoodlum don''t come out and try to rob me!"


    He crouched down and tried to keep the noise coming from his high heels down as low as possible ¡­


    However, there were times when the heavens liked to make fun of people. The more worried they were, the more likely it was that something would happen!


    "The woman in front, raise your hands and lie down on the wall. Hurry!" A rough male voice shouted at Xiao Min.


    "Crap ¡­" Xiao Min inwardly cursed, but still obediently leaned against the wall.


    At this moment, four men walked out from the darkness!


    "Damn it!" After squatting for so long, there''s finally a sheep! " The long scar on his forehead trembled as he spoke, like a long, multi-legged centipede crawling slowly.

 C45

    Inwardly sizing up the knife-scarred man, Xiao Min felt a chill run down her spine!


    "What are you looking at!" The knife-scarred man roared at Xiao Min, then commanded the man who had spoken earlier, "Go and search for something valuable!"


    Hearing that it was time to search her body, Xiao Min turned around and hurriedly said, "This big brother, I just came over from my friend''s place and left my wallet at his house. I hope big brother can help!" As he spoke, he lowered his head, pretending to be pitiful. But the man was thinking about how to get rid of these minions.


    After clearly seeing the woman''s face, Dao Ba laughed at his men: "She said, can you help out? "Haha ¡­" The other three laughed loudly.


    "In my eyes, besides money, that''s also beauty!"


    "Brothers, let''s have a free meal tonight!" This guy, after using it, you can send it to your mother, Sana''a, on the east side of the street, and you can even exchange it for some money to spend. " Xiao Min smiled obscenely as she walked over. A few people behind her also shouted, "Big Brother, you go first!"


    Xiao Min weakly hugged her shoulders as she yelled, "No!"


    When the knife-scarred man heard this frightened voice, his heart became even more excited. Coupled with the jeering from his subordinates, he suddenly felt overweeningly arrogant. Raising his chin, he approached Xiao Min step by step.


    "Ah ¡­"


    A pig-slaughtering howl came from the alleyway, and the knife-scarred man bent over with his hands covering his crotch. The perpetrator was running forward with his heels off.


    The knife-scarred man''s face turned purple as he shouted in Xiao Min''s direction, "You b * stard, you dare to kick me!? Your elder will definitely let a hundred people buy you a brothel first! "Damn it!"


    When Xiao Min heard this, she ran really fast!


    Looking at the crowd that was covering their crotches and staring at them, the knife-scarred man''s eyes went wide, "What are you all looking at? Hurry up and chase them!" I won''t be able to catch up to you and kill you! " A loud shout pulled the shocked subordinates back from their stupor.


    When the three people heard this, they chased after the happy people in front of them with all their might. Within a few minutes, Xiao Min was surrounded by them.


    Xiao Min assumed a fighting stance. "Don''t come over. I''ve learned Taekwondo."


    The few of them looked at each other, expressing their disbelief, but they did not move their hands.


    That Xiao Min had indeed learned Taekwondo, but she had only learned it for a week and hadn''t even gotten a single yellow ribbon. In the end, because the Taekwondo instructor was too inhumane, she scolded him and then left! However, Xiao Min scolded Bai Mu from inside out.


    "Ah ¡­"


    Another familiar scream was heard. Xiao Min and the other three people covered their ears. When he looked up, he was stunned by the scene in front of him.


    Not far away, the knife-scarred man was lying on the ground. Although it was night time, the four of them saw the knife-scarred man''s face. His eyes were wide open, as if they were about to pop out of his eyes.


    The four of them shouted in their hearts, "Dry corpse!"


    The two men in black were holding something in their hands. With a light touch, the man became like this. When they saw him and wanted to escape, one of the men in black sneered, "You''re overestimating yourself!"


    Xiao Min didn''t even see how that person made his move. The three hoodlums in front of her all fell to the ground. After that, those three hoodlums, like the knife-scarred man, became mummies.


    After saying that, the two people began to walk towards Xiao Min. Just as he was about to make a move, the black-clothed man who wanted to kill Xiao Min quickly stepped forward and winked at another person. The two figures disappeared into the darkness.


    "Humph, at least you guys are sensible!" In the darkness, a woman dressed in a tight suit slowly emerged.


    "Hey, you''re back to reality!" The girl waved her hand in front of Xiao Min. Upon a closer look, it was the tight-uniformed girl who appeared in Bai Mu''s home yesterday.


    "Who are you?" As he looked at the woman in red, he had the nagging feeling that she was some kind of evil ghost from the television. Thinking about the people who had died so miserably just now, he couldn''t help but take a step back, feeling a strange enmity towards this person in front of him.


    The woman also turned her head away in disdain and said haughtily: "Who am I? You don''t deserve to know! Just remember, stay away from that man! "


    Xiao Min suddenly felt that it was funny. She was no longer afraid of the girl in front of her.


    "Miss, do you know that in this world, other than women, there are both men? There are so many men, just which one do you want me to stay away from? "


    "This ¡­" Xia Ziyi, who had always handled matters smoothly, was unexpectedly tongue-tied. A suspicious blush appeared on her face. However, he was muttering in his heart, as though he still didn''t know his name! When he thought of the ambiguous scene of the woman in front of him in the room, he couldn''t help but want to scratch her face.


    His tone hardened as he said, "Just now, you ran out from his house ¡­" Remember, Xia Ziyi reminded.


    "In short, don''t have any presumptuous thoughts towards him. Otherwise, your death will be even more miserable than theirs!" As he spoke, he glanced at the corpses on the ground.


    "So you''re saying that those people were done by you, or are related to you!" Xiao Min''s tone turned unfriendly. Looking at this unfamiliar woman in front of her, if she was really the one who did it, then her heart must have been extremely venomous.


    Or perhaps, she was not a human at all, but a demon like the fox spirits mentioned in the book! As he looked at the man with a grim expression on his face, he became more and more certain of his thoughts.


    "I am not interested in them! "Remember what I said!" With that, he disappeared.


    Xiao Min''s mind was in a complete mess. ''The mysterious black clothed people, the strange women, and the way they appeared and left ¡­'' Wasn''t that too much of a shock? When he recovered, he remembered the woman''s words.


    He said angrily, "That damnable Bai Mu, he caused some trouble outside and even made me suffer." If it wasn''t for him, he wouldn''t have encountered such misfortune! "


    She glanced at the corpses on the ground. Anyway, she had recorded all the debts onto Bai Mu. She shuddered and left while cursing.


    The next day, Bai Mu didn''t want to go to Jiaqing''s company anymore. Firstly, he didn''t want to be expelled from the first company. Secondly, the company was run by that person. Honestly speaking, he didn''t have the heart to treat them like so.


    Therefore, Bai Mu continued his journey to find a job. However, he did not expect himself to arrive at Yu Dou''s company the next day. He was immediately dragged away to eat a meal.


    In the end, Bai Mu slept for an entire day. Finally, he woke up in the afternoon of the second day.


    From the office on the 18th floor of Jiaqing company, voices of reprimands could be heard. There was a feeling of anger.


    "Tell me, tell me, what is the use of me keeping you? If you can''t even handle such a small matter, how would you even know about the HR manager?


    "Yes, yes. Chairman''s teachings are correct!" In front of this young chairman, he could not say a single word.


    "I''ll give you one more chance. If you can''t hire anyone else, then just pack up and leave!"


    "Yes, yes, yes. I will definitely personally invite him to your side!" The plump man with small eyes nodded and with a wave of his hand, dashed out of the door as if he was escaping.


    "Pfft, the chairman is amazing, the rich are amazing. "My dad is still Li Gang!" The small-eyed fatty that just walked out of the office turned into a disdainful and resentful look on his face.


    "Dong Dong Dong ¡­" The discontinuous but rhythmic knocks on the door rang out slowly.


    "Who is it?" Bai Mu was still in a bad mood as he heard the annoying knock on the door. He didn''t reply for a long time, but he still knocked on the door slowly and rhythmically. With a puzzled expression, Bai Mu carefully opened the door ¡­


    "Ka wa ¡­" With an unpleasant cry, two claws shaped like dried wood appeared, and the sharp fingertips were approaching Bai Mu''s face. The flustered Bai Mu had no choice but to grab onto the claws with his bare hands, calming his mind and allowing him to clearly see the ''person'' in front of him.


    "This thing is the same as the one I met the other day when my soul was sucked out of my body. But why would they come here?"


    "Kacha ~ ~"


    Another shout followed this one. It seemed as if the strange corpse''s strength had also doubled. Its sharp fingers were about to touch Bai Mu''s neck.


    "Get lost!" Bai Mu also let out a roar. When the finger touched his skin, he exerted force with his right foot and quickly kicked the corpse''s lower body area. With a "ao" sound, the body of that monster was kicked away.


    "Ao, ao ¡­" You immoral fellow! " The strange corpse curled up its body and covered the indiscernible spot with its hands as it howled in pain at Bai Mu.


    "Ah, you''re still conscious? Can you talk? "Tsk, tsk, I thought you only knew how to scream." Bai Mu teased, intentionally raising his voice. At the same time, he was also confident about the degree of damage his kick had caused to the monster''s corpse.


    "Crap!" Bai Mu knew that something was wrong. He immediately saw a green light flash within the corpse''s eyes. He immediately gathered his Spiritual Energy in his fingers and a purple light pierced out like a sword towards the corpse that was about to stab Bai Mu. The moment the strange corpse came into contact with the Spiritual Energy, it instantly turned into a green liquid.


    "Upstairs, what are you doing? Do you want me to take a nap? " The landlord started shouting at the top of his lungs, shouting at the top of the building.


    Bai Mu smiled as he withdrew his Spiritual Energy. Then, he turned around and closed the door.


    The reason why Bai Mu was so serene was because the pair of eyes behind him were staring at him with a hint of hatred. At this time, the person behind this should be testing him. Since the other party had come prepared, if he were to recklessly expose it, then he might be the one who would fall into his trap.


    "Hmph! Good, Bai Mu. You have become smarter!" "It''s alright, the future will be even more exciting!" The mocking laughter echoed in the dark night, but no one else felt anything.


    "Dong Dong Dong ¡­" There was another knock at the door. This time, however, the knocking sound was rough.


    "That person''s brain must have been kicked by a donkey. Are you still going to let him rest?" After silently cursing, he ignored them. Unexpectedly, not only did the knocking not stop, it became even louder.

 C46

    "FUCK!" Bai Mu rolled over from the bed, opened the door, and prepared to punch the untactful fellow outside.


    "Ouch ~"


    A pained cry entered Bai Mu''s ears.


    "Who are you? What business do you have with me? " When Bai Mu saw the smelly fatty in front of him, he frowned and said.


    The plump man with small eyes was clearly the little manager of the HR department. However, he released his hand that was covering his right eye and pointed at his purple right eye as he approached Bai Mu.


    "Damn Bai Mu, it''s only been a few days since we last met and you''ve already thrown me, the manager, to the horizon!" Not only that, you even f * cking punched me the moment you arrived. Do I even f * cking owe you anything? Is it easy for me to find this? Look at what you''ve done for me! " He even squeezed out a few tears symbolically.


    "Is that enough? If that''s enough, then tell me your purpose in coming here! " The weather was so dry, it was easy for a person to be hot-tempered!


    The manager was surprised. He didn''t think that Nooblet, who had only been working for the company for a few days, would have such a big tone. The moment he thought about the people behind him, he felt relieved. In his heart, he secretly noted down this debt, and changed to a flattering smile, "I saw that you were going to work in the next few days, so I thought something had happened to your family. Now it seems that there''s no problem, just continue working tomorrow!"


    "Alright!" Bai Mu agreed without hesitation and continued, "As the manager of the HR department, you must be very busy. I won''t be keeping you here anymore!" He made a please gesture.


    Upon hearing Bai Mu''s order to expel him, the manager thought of the other party''s backer and left resentfully after giving Bai Mu a single glance.


    On the second day, Bai Mu stepped through the door of Jia Qing Corporation''s office and went straight to the third floor.


    Looking at this familiar building, he did not understand why he agreed to that fatty''s request. Perhaps it was unwillingness, Bai Mu smiled and walked in.


    "Yo, isn''t this Bai Mu?" "It''s quite big. I''ll have to ask the manager to move it!" Just as he entered the office on the third floor, Little Min''s voice sounded taunting.


    "Here, take it. Here is your work sheet for this issue." Dressed in a blue system, Little Min walked in front of Bai Mu and threw the folder into his hands. She pointed at the desk not far away and said, "That''s your desk. Take it to Fatty before you go to work." As he said this, he strode with his high heels towards the worktable that was not far away.


    Looking at the furious Little Min leaving, Bai Mu knew that she was angry at him for not giving her face. However, he didn''t expect that in just a few days, he would be sent to the HR Department as an administrative officer.


    He smiled and headed to the office next door.


    Staring at Bai Mu''s departing back, Little Min stomped her feet in anger. "You blockhead, don''t you see that I''m angry? You actually don''t want me to apologize to you! "Alright, I''ll remember!" He picked up the work sheet in front of him and started talking crazily.


    " "Bai Mu, you''re an official staff member of Jia Qing now, you must do your job well!" Seeing Bai Mu enter, the fat manager hastily sat up from his leather chair and poofed in front of Bai Mu. "The manager on the thirteenth floor wants you to go to his place!"


    "Alright!" "Then I''ll go first!" Bai Mu suppressed his disgust.


    "It seems like this kid has some background. He even called the new mysterious manager over. It looks like I have to pay careful attention to him from now on!" Looking in the direction that Bai Mu left in, the manager with the small eyes said faintly.


    "Manager, you were looking for me ¡­" Bai Mu knocked on the door and asked politely. He swallowed his words halfway and looked at his woman, who was sitting cross-legged with a smile on her face. He couldn''t help but ask, "Is it you?"


    "It''s me!" "What, are you surprised?" The woman unfurled the waves from her shoulders, her dark blue eyes beaming with seductive charm.


    Bai Mu''s eyes were wide open as he watched the graceful steps of the other party, and he walked towards him at a steady pace.


    If the person he saw that night was an Emissary dressed in tight clothes, then she would be like a demon who bewitched others. The dark red dress made her slim figure appear even more enchanting.


    If one were to say that Little Min took off her business attire and changed into ordinary clothes, she could be considered a cute and elegant beauty. And this was a charming and seductive seductress.


    Of course, Bai Mu wouldn''t be so stupid as to think that she was just an ordinary girl. He had seen her skills that night, and with his current Spiritual Energy, he wasn''t able to determine what she was actually like.


    "Am I good-looking?" Unknowingly, the lady in front of Bai Mu had pasted herself onto him, giving him an ambiguous glance.


    "Mother!" It was fine if he didn''t look at it, but when he did, he couldn''t take it anymore.


    This woman was actually wearing a bra. Bai Mu, who was half a head taller, took a glance at her. The eyes of the woman was actually wearing a bra, and the half a head taller Bai Mu took a glance at her.


    Bai Mu was a hot-blooded youngster. How could he not have any thoughts when facing a lady who was around the same age as him and was dressed in such revealing clothes?


    The woman smiled and was very satisfied with Bai Mu''s expression. With a quick twist, she left Bai Mu''s body and looked at the beautiful scene before her.


    A hint of disappointment flashed through Bai Mu''s eyes, but he had also recovered. He looked at the woman with a mischievous smile and said, "Manager, you didn''t call me here just to let me enjoy the beautiful scenery, right?" Bai Mu wasn''t Liu Xiuniang, and he wouldn''t pretend to be a righteous man either. He wouldn''t watch it for free, even if he didn''t want to.


    "Hehe, it seems like you don''t care about my identity at all!" The woman didn''t show the slightest surprise at Bai Mu''s reply. She only changed the topic.


    "There''s no need! "I''m just a small employee here who listened to orders from the higher-ups. I shouldn''t go through this leader''s identity thoroughly, right?" Bai Mu sat down on the sofa beside her with a carefree expression as he spoke to her with a smile in his eyes.


    "But, girl, you''re even more open-minded than last time!" Bai Mu couldn''t help but tease her when he thought of her cold expression. Her eyes seemed as if they could not let go of a thousand miles away. This tone of voice didn''t take this woman to be his manager at all.


    However, that Xia Ziyi didn''t seem to care in the slightest.


    "Mm, that''s true. But I think it''s better that way. " Compared to his previous indifference and cruelty, she still liked him more.


    "You can call me Zi!"


    "Yo, you just got to know me and you''re telling me your name. Isn''t it a bit too fast?" The rogue martial arts that he had practiced for so many years were now fully displayed in his eyes.


    "Hehe, that''s right. Didn''t I want to be closer to you?" The woman called Zi smiled and made a shy expression.


    Bai Mu knew that although this woman seemed harmless, she was actually just a beautiful poisonous poppy flower.


    With an indiscernible smile on his face, he stood up, "Alright, I won''t tell you anymore. This little one will go and busy myself. If you need anything, just call me!"


    As he spoke, he ignored Xia Ziyi and headed straight for the exit.


    Xia Ziyi originally wanted to take care of his matter and give him a rest. However, when she thought of his temperament from his previous life, she kept her mouth shut. She stared tenderly at Bai Mu''s departing back until the shadow completely disappeared. The gentleness disappeared from his face and was replaced by a frosty expression.


    "You are mine! In your previous life, you fell for someone else and only considered me as your subordinate. In this life, you have to be mine! " Her soft voice was filled with an unshakable determination.


    Within a villa near the sea.


    "Yayan, are you planning to sit back and do nothing?"


    The monster sat up on the leather sofa with an anxious expression on its face. It pulled the monster, who had just stood up, back into its seat.


    Looking at the unchanging smile on Yayan''s face, the Poison Monster said, "I believe you have also seen what happened in the city. As for his personality, you should know it better than us. This is just the beginning. Do you want to see this world being destroyed by him just like that? "


    "Heh heh, you think that you came all the way here just for this? You think too highly of me, don''t you? " As the light in his eyes dimmed, a hint of confusion flashed through them.


    "You ¡­ If so, do you think you''ll be able to get away with it in the end? " The already impatient monster could no longer hold back. With that, he grabbed the poisonous monster and prepared to leave, "Let him stay in this villa properly! Let''s not find ourselves in trouble here. "


    The Poison Monster turned around and looked at Yayan, "My meaning is the same as Old White, I hope you can consider it, Master Mage!" Since the monster still called him Master Wu, it meant that he had a kind of respect for Yayan.


    Looking at the two departing figures, Yayan forced a smile and said. Not to mention whether he had the ability or not, even if he had the ability, it was impossible for him to care about this matter, because he was a demon. The devil was not a symbol of justice! He would only listen to the orders of his king and didn''t know how the king was doing.


    Right now, he could only rest. If he did not recover his spiritual energy, then the time of Wang Zhong''s rebirth would be over!


    Turning around, he entered the secret room that was specially made for him. How could a single sentence of his change possibly cause the things that Kai Ye planned for several hundred years to happen? The only sound that could be heard was a lonely sigh.


    "Old Black, what do we do now?" He has no intention of caring about it at all while he is in a comfortable house! " The doctor who was walking by the sea said anxiously.


    "I always feel that Ya-Yan is different from before! Perhaps we were too impulsive. This Yayan was a person who didn''t care about other people''s business. Apart from the magic fluid, there was nothing that he wasn''t just watching from the sidelines. "He does not cultivate good relations with others, but neither does he cultivate friendly relations with others ¡­"


    "Alright, Ol ''Black, forget about it." This was not the time to talk about him. What are we going to do about those strange things? He doesn''t care, we can''t just ignore him. "


    "Well, you''re right. We''ll have to do our best in this matter."


    "Afraid of what? We''re not going to die anyway. "At most, I''ll just get hurt a little!" "This was given to us by Kai Ye. If he knew that we, the envoys, gave him the right to go against him, what kind of expression would he have?


    It was beautiful just thinking of it! Ahh ~ ~ Old Black, wait for me! " The doctor monster turned around and shouted to the Poison Monster, who was already far away, before speeding up his pace.

 C47

    The sea on a summer evening was so quiet and beautiful. The gentle evening breeze stirred the sea water, causing ripples to spread out. The faces of those who sat on the beach watching the scenery were filled with happiness and satisfaction. However, how long could this tranquility and peace last?


    The current Bai Mu could be considered an official staff member of Jiaqing. Because his major was compatible with the position he worked for, his efficiency was definitely comparable to a novice''s. Even the manager secretary, Little Min, had a whole new level of respect for this newbie.


    In short, Bai Mu was quite satisfied with his current life. The job went smoothly and he still had a few beauties who came to talk to him. Of course, apart from the girls in the studio, the other beauties were the mysterious manager, Xia Ziyi, and Little Min, who had lost her temper at Bai Mu, inviting him to a meal and so on.


    More than ten days passed in this quiet manner.


    Now, some of the idle people in the office started to chat about new topics. Bai Mu quietly sat at his desk as he did his own work. He was a focused person, and the gossips that belonged to girls were something he, a man, was truly uninterested in.


    Although he didn''t have much interest in it, listening to it occasionally would benefit his physical and mental health, and increase his knowledge of certain aspects.


    This studio was basically filled with women. Besides Bai Mu, there was also half a man ¡ª Kim.


    Bai Mu had observed before that this creature was the only one in the office that could jump into a pile of women and have a good chat with them.


    Dressed in flowery clothes, with a pungent smell, Bai Mu felt that he had become a meat on the chopping block every time his fingers met his eyes. Even the backyard flower felt a chill.


    "Hey, have you heard? "People have died in H City again. In less than ten days, more than ten people have died!" The one called Kim held his thumb up as he spoke with a shrill voice. He didn''t forget to cover his face like a shy girl from ancient times to express his fear.


    " Well, I only learned about it after watching the news. When they heard that the police had intentionally sealed off the news, it was afraid that it would cause chaos in H City. It was because of this that they had issued a public notice telling the citizens to stay indoors at night.


    It was unknown what kind of evil creatures were causing trouble, causing people to panic. My husband drives a taxi and doesn''t dare to work at night when he thinks about the people who have died horribly. " Another thirty year old female with a slightly plump body also interjected.


    "Another one has been killed? Could it be that person from that day? " Bai Mu couldn''t believe it. His house had no television, so it was natural that he wouldn''t be able to see the news. That was why he didn''t know anything about this news.


    Besides being busy with work, he also had to deal with the strange corpses knocking at the door in the middle of the night. He did not notice the changes in H City these days.


    "I thought that the strange corpse was only coming for me, but I didn''t expect it to be aimed at other ordinary citizens. Could this be the doing of the people from the underground palace? " Bai Mu muttered to himself.


    These few days, in order to prevent the people from the underground palace from suspecting the mission assigned by his master''s son, the people from the underground palace had not discovered their target and had purposely come looking for trouble, hoping to find the person with four Yang pillars. However, if they were to continue doing so, this city would become chaotic.


    "Aiya, Little Min, don''t work overtime tonight. Go home early." Didn''t I hear that your Chao Yang district had two people killed? " Seeing that Xiao Min was still doing the data backup, he waddled towards her.


    "Thanks for the reminder, I will pay attention." Xiao Min smiled at Kim and went back to work.


    When he saw Xiao Min treat him like this, he immediately snorted and headed towards the crowd.


    "Bai Mu, why don''t you send me back today?" After work was over, Xiao Min walked up to Bai Mu. She wasn''t a hypocritical person. Naturally, she wouldn''t be so frightened by one or two people dying that she would directly crawl into a man''s embrace. She only wanted Bai Mu to make up for his actions.


    Thinking about what happened when she went to find him, Xiao Min felt that Bai Mu had to bear this responsibility.


    "Mm ¡­" Bai Mu initially wanted to agree, but when he thought of the person who always gave him trouble recently, he simply smiled and said, "Sister Min, don''t you know that having a man send a woman home represents another level of meaning?"


    Naturally, Xiao Min couldn''t win against Bai Mu. Although she had interacted with all sorts of people before, she didn''t know why, but every time she faced Bai Mu''s jokes, she couldn''t help but blush.


    "Alright, Sister Min, if you don''t say anything, I''m going back." Bai Mu looked at the company clock and said, "It''s already 7 o''clock. Little Min, you''d better be careful when you go back."


    As he spoke, Bai Mu smiled and walked out, leaving Xiao Min alone as he stomped her feet.


    Bai Mu naturally wouldn''t let Xiao Min be ignored. Furthermore, Xiao Min was an ordinary person. If she were to be with him, her situation would definitely be even worse. Thus, Bai Mu decided to secretly follow her and see who was the culprit behind this.


    When Xiao Min had just recovered her senses, Bai Mu had already left.


    On the empty street, there was no one. On the dark street, there was only one person who had come home late.


    The night was cold, with only the echo of her high heels on the ground, and it did sound a little cold on a night like this.


    "Meow."


    "AHH!"


    All the way until the black cat ran past them, and only a shadow could be seen in the dark night.


    "So it''s a cat!" Xiao Min patted her chest.


    "Damn you, Bai Mu! If you give it to me, you''ll die!" The sharp heels abruptly lifted a small stone in front of her. The stone was kicked far away, but even so, it still couldn''t quell the anger in her heart.


    "Da, da, da ~ ~ ~"


    Other than Xiao Min''s voice just now, the entire street had fallen into silence once again.


    "Why does it feel like I''ve walked a long way today?" As Xiao Min walked, she had the nagging feeling that something was wrong. At this moment, she recalled the recent murder case in Chao Yang''s district.


    She lived in Chaoyang district and heard that those people died in an ugly way. Furthermore, the corpses of those two men disappeared yesterday.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Min couldn''t help shivering. Shaking his head, he told himself not to think too much.


    He took out his phone and looked at the time. It was already 8 PM. "You can go home after you pass through this street." Xiao Min consoled herself and quickened her pace. Xiao Min switched on the flashlight on her cell phone as the street lamp in front of her was broken.


    After taking a few steps, he shone the light onto the wall of the alley. Perhaps it was because of the dim light, but the walls looked rather old, the cement on the outside had fallen off, revealing the green bricks inside. Perhaps it was because it was very quiet here, listening to the clicks of high heels, it seemed that the walls that had fallen off were human faces.


    "F * ck!"


    Xiao Min''s heart skipped a beat. She felt something under her feet and instinctively jumped away. She raised her phone and shone. It turned out that there was a broken piece of green brick beneath her feet.


    "He really did scare himself!" He patted his chest and raised his head to look at the light in front of him. That was Xiao Min''s residential district.


    He calmed down a little and comforted himself, "It''s alright, I can leave immediately."


    "However, why do I feel like the walls of this street are much older than the day. This street has been renovated ¡­" The more Xiao Min thought about it, the more she felt it was a fantasy. She cursed herself for saving so much money just now. If she had known earlier, she would have caught a taxi to the residential complex''s entrance.


    Xiao Min raised the phone in her hand and her footsteps quickened. She tried her best not to look at the walls on both sides of the alley, but the more she did so, the more uneasy she became. There were many pairs of eyes staring at her from behind.


    "Da Da Da ¡­" "Da Da Da ¡­"


    The sound of high heels sounded especially loud in the empty alley. Xiao Min swallowed her saliva. She could feel the sweat in her hands. For the first time in her life, Xiao Min hated herself for wearing high heels.


    Xiao Min felt the goosebumps on her skin grow even stronger. She couldn''t help but glance at the walls again. The blue bricks that had fallen off from the walls looked even more like human faces.


    Restraining the fear in his heart, his footsteps quickened. He was only a dozen steps away from the street. Thinking of this, he was even more happy than if he had successfully applied to be a member of Jiaqing company.


    "One more step ¡ª ¡ª" At this moment, Xiao Min felt as though she had just seen the first glimmer of dawn. Who knew that the excitement in her heart and her luck had yet to come out.


    "It''s a person?" Xiao Min calmed herself down and wanted to confirm something. The continuous "gege gege" sounds that seemed to come from her throat made her retreat a few steps back.


    That was because wherever the light from the phone shone, those people''s eyes were actually green, just like a cat''s eyes at night.


    Xiao Min felt her thigh tremble. What is this?


    However, what she saw later on almost caused her to faint.


    "AHAHA ~ ~ ~"


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, roar ~ ~ ~"


    After those "gege gege" sounds, it was as if they were the beginning of something. All sorts of indescribable sounds could be heard from the street.


    What made Xiao Min want to dig out her own eyes even more was that the green human faces on the walls on both sides of the alley seemed to have been pulled out from the bubbling flour. Every single one of them struggled to pull themselves out of the wall.


    Xiao Min felt that the things that were struggling to break free from the wall seemed to become even more excited as they looked at her. They howled together and charged out of the wall.


    His heart jumped to his throat when he saw this strange scene. He kept urging himself, "Run, run!" However, the soles of his feet seemed to be glued to her. It was soft and she could not move even a single step.


    After the fierce struggle just now, the green faces finally broke free from the wall and excitedly stared at Xiao Min. Together with the two people from before, they roared and pounced towards Xiao Min.

 C48

    "Ahh!" Xiao Min, the newbie who lived in the scientific world, had never seen such a scene before. She immediately took out her highest decibels.


    However, a pain that she could not imagine did not come. Instead, she tightened her waist and felt herself being carried away from the spot. The sudden change scared her so much that she tightly held onto the only support she could hold onto.


    Bai Mu!


    Xiao Min raised her head without any hesitation and looked at him with an incredulous expression.


    To her surprise, he had actually come, and at this crucial moment. Had he been protecting her in the dark all along? When Xiao Min thought of this, her heart throbbed inexplicably.


    Bai Mu had originally planned to watch the person in the shadows emerge, but Bai Mu hadn''t guessed correctly. When he saw that Xiao Min was about to be devoured by the two mummies, Bai Mu didn''t stop and directly jumped out from behind the wall on the street.


    Lowering his head to look at Xiao Min, who was hugging him tightly, the corner of Bai Mu''s mouth curled up. "What? Sister Xiaomin, I didn''t expect you to be so proactive tonight?"


    "You ¡­" Xiao Min wanted to reply to Bai Mu, but when she recalled the scene before her, she tactfully shut her mouth. Those things seemed to be inhuman. If Bai Mu were to come, wouldn''t he ¡­


    Thinking of this, Xiao Min couldn''t help but feel somewhat worried as she looked at Bai Mu. However, what happened next made Xiao Min feel that her worries were unnecessary.


    "Bai Mu, why are there so many human faces on the wall?" When Xiao Min saw the black mouths of the human faces wanting to devour her, her heart trembled even more. She hurriedly tugged at Bai Mu''s sleeve.


    "Sister Little Min, if you don''t want the two of us to get mummified by those two corpses, you should let go first." With the soft fragrance in his chest, Bai Mu wanted to know more about it. However, this time, the strange corpse was much more powerful than the one that knocked on the door. This time, besides the green color in its eyes, there was also a faint tinge of red.


    One must know that the color of the eyes of these things was actually the same as the spirit energy of the Demon World. Although he had never seen the people of the Demon World, but he had heard from the Free and Unrestrained Child that dry or weird corpses had the lowest grade of pupils, which were black, yellow, green, red, and purple.


    What he saw before were green eyes, and these two were clearly about to evolve.


    It seemed that the people behind the scenes were making a bigger and bigger move.


    "Alright!" Xiao Min jumped down from Bai Mu''s body with a blush on her face, but she was still very close to Bai Mu.


    Bai Mu could only sigh as he stared at the two strange corpses. He said to Xiao Min, "Sister Xiao Min, what you see now is only an illusion. I said that you will follow me and do it."


    Bai Mu guessed that Xiao Min might have run into the legendary Wall-Hitting Ghost. He started to see her walking back and forth on the street. In the end, she even mentioned seeing her face.


    "Ah?" "Why?" Xiao Min was puzzled.


    "Just do it." He knew that these girls were afraid of such things. If they were to tell Xiao Min that she had been tricked by the mastermind, the Wall-Hitting Ghost would definitely be frightened of them.


    "Alright, Sister Min, you should turn left three times from where you are. Finally, you lift up your left foot and stomp heavily on the ground. "Remember, you must use more strength!" As he spoke, Bai Mu gave Xiao Min a meaningful look.


    Xiao Min immediately lowered her head and followed Bai Mu''s instructions.


    At the start, the human faces in front seemed to know what Xiao Min wanted to do. They struggled with all their might as if they wanted to stop Xiao Min. Even the two strange corpses that were afraid of Bai Mu wanted to come forward.


    Xiao Min''s small face creased into a frown as she looked pleadingly at Bai Mu. Bai Mu replied directly, "Ignore those things. They won''t be able to harm you." If you move any slower, I won''t be able to guarantee it. "


    "Bai Mu ~ ~" Xiao Min shouted Bai Mu''s name in her heart. However, she knew that Bai Mu was wary of those two strange people, so she couldn''t distract him. Thus, she could only follow his instructions.


    The two corpses seemed to be conscious. When they saw that Xiao Min was about to break through the Wall-Hitting Ghost, they immediately let out a few strange "jie jie jie" sounds before pouncing towards Bai Mu.


    "Bring it on!" The corner of Bai Mu''s mouth curled up as he skillfully circulated the five rat spiritual energy within his body. Just as he was about to exert his strength, he turned around and glanced at Xiao Min, who was about to unravel the Wall-Hitting Ghost, and withdrew his spiritual energy. Right now, it was better if no one knew about his spiritual power.


    "Be careful!"


    When Xiao Min stomped on the ground and felt the bones in her legs go numb, she discovered that the faces had disappeared. When she raised her head to look at Bai Mu, she discovered two streams of people, who looked like they had red eyes, pouncing towards Bai Mu in disgust.


    Bai Mu had already jumped up when the two monster corpses pounced towards him. With a nimble twist of his body, he arrived behind the two monster corpses. He took a step forward and extended his right hand towards one of the corpses to grab it.


    With a ''kacha'' sound, Bai Mu removed the arm from the corpse.


    "Roar ~ ~" The strange corpse seemed to feel pain as its pale face distorted. It ignored the broken hand and turned its body around. Facing Bai Mu, its sharp and black fingers moved in a circle in the direction of his face.


    When Xiao Min saw this, she trembled with fear. However, Bai Mu only had a calm expression on his face as he slightly bent his waist to take advantage of the time when the strange corpse had fallen to the ground. He straightened his body and pulled the broken hand with one hand, clenched his teeth, and bent his right knee to push the hand towards the strange corpse''s stomach.


    It was unknown how much strength had been exerted, but the corpse was actually flipped over and landed on the ground. Bai Mu took the opportunity to break the leg joints of the corpse.


    "Wow!" Xiao Min was dumbfounded. How was Bai Mu''s speed so fast? Moreover, when did he become so fierce?


    However, before Xiao Min could think about anything else, one of the strange corpses took advantage of the other corpse to surround Bai Mu and rushed towards the unarmed Xiao Min.


    "Ah ¡­" Xiao Min screamed. When she saw something that was getting closer, she was finally able to clearly see what it looked like.


    Its teeth were twice as long as a normal human''s, sharp and sharp, as if they could tear off a piece of human flesh at any time. What made Xiao Min even more disgusted was that the thing had a mouthful of saliva dripping down without interruption. It looked as if it had just seen some kind of delicious food.


    Looking at the pair of hands that were so sharp they could cut a person open at any time, Xiao Min thought of the zombies in the biological crisis.


    Seeing the ghost that jumped up and pounced towards her, Xiao Min immediately forgot about her proper reaction.


    "That silly girl!" Just as Bai Mu finished dealing with the corpse, he saw it pouncing towards Xiao Min. Without any hesitation, he bent his legs and in just half a second, Bai Mu arrived beside Xiao Min, who was five meters away from him.


    He extended his long arm and grabbed Xiao Min''s waist before sliding backwards. The corpse missed its target and crashed into the brick street, raising a large cloud of dust.


    Bai Mu glanced at Xiao Min, who was staring at him dumbly. He held her and stood up straight. Seeing that Xiao Min hadn''t recovered yet, he shook his head. In order to prevent a sneak attack, he had no choice but to carry her to deal with the strange corpse that had stood up.


    In any case, this strange corpse was nothing to fear.


    With one hand effortlessly holding onto Xiao Min, he used his usual fighting style to force the strange corpse to wildly beat him up.


    Because he didn''t use his spiritual power, he couldn''t kill these strange corpses. At most, he could make them become paralyzed and incontinent.


    Looking at the strange corpse that had been beaten black and blue by him, then looking back at Xiao Min, who was staring at him with a dazed and worshipful expression, Bai Mu felt a deep sense of pride.


    How many people in this world, while battling the corpse of a monster, were even hugging a pretty girl?


    Regarding this, Bai Mu gave a fierce laugh.


    Finally, after Bai Mu''s devastating beating, the corpse could no longer bear the torture and fell to the ground, vomiting blood.


    "I don''t care what goal the person behind you has, just stop right now. Otherwise, you will be punished by the heavens in the future!" Bai Mu roared coldly towards the sky.


    Knowing that a cold wind was blowing, Bai Mu harrumphed and retracted his gaze.


    Looking at the person close to him in his arms, he felt the softness against his chest, and his heart trembled.


    Looking at the sky, Bai Mu lowered his head and enjoyed the fragrance coming from it while playing with the hair on Xiao Min''s shoulders. An evil smile crept up Xiao Min''s lips as she lowered her head and whispered in Xiao Min''s ear, "Sister Little Min?"


    At this moment, Xiao Min had already been stunned by Bai Mu''s surprising performance. Thinking of the firm and powerful arm at her waist, Xiao Min''s heart uncontrollably jumped.


    Xiao Min, who was in a trance, felt her cochlea heat up and became alert. Only then did she realize her current situation.


    He raised his eyes and bumped into a pair of eyes that seemed to be smiling but not smiling.


    Feeling the hand on her waist and seeing such a warm posture, Xiao Min''s face flushed all the way down to her neck.


    "You scoundrel!" Xiao Min angrily pushed Bai Mu away. Following that, a "pa" sound rang out and five bright red finger prints landed on Bai Mu''s face.


    Xiao Min was angry at the current Bai Mu for acting sloppy, giving others the impression that she was his target. Thinking about how Bai Mu had taken advantage of her for free, and then thinking about that beautiful woman from a few days ago, which was also her current superior''s threat, Xiao Min felt a burst of anger.

 C49

    This man didn''t look that old, so he must have used this kind of method to deceive many ignorant girls.


    "Little Min jie, you?" As for Bai Mu, he didn''t get angry even after receiving such a slap. He only looked at Xiao Min accusingly with a pitiful expression.


    Bai Mu''s creed was that after all, beauties were meant to be used to, and it wasn''t his style to lose his temper with beauties.


    "Hmph, didn''t you refuse to send me back? "Why are you here at this time?" Xiao Min blushed as she spoke with her back facing Bai Mu. It was unknown whether it was due to anger or shame.


    "Hehe, didn''t something happen just now? This was why he didn''t accompany Little Min. "Well, if I''m done, won''t I be coming?" Bai Mu licked his lips and smiled. Then, he walked forward.


    "Hmph ~" Xiao Min was too lazy to listen to such an explanation. Although this person had saved her at the critical moment, it was probably due to him compensating for the shock he received when he went to work that night.


    As she thought of this, Xiao Min walked down the stairs of her residential complex without any hesitation. She avoided the two men who were lying on the ground, staring at her with bloodshot eyes.


    Bai Mu knew that the person behind the two of them was still guarding the area. Thus, he took advantage of Xiao Min''s lack of attention and sent out two streams of Spiritual Energy, incinerating the two corpses.


    "Hmph, you want to wait for me to come back and collect my corpse? But there isn''t even a door." Bai Mu glanced behind him and shouted towards Xiao Min''s back, "Ah! Sister Xiaomin, wait for me!"


    As soon as Bai Mu left, the shadow behind the wall started to drift away in the opposite direction.


    "I''m telling you, don''t follow me." Xiao Min was so angry that her face turned red. She faced the person behind her who had followed her with such a face. He had said earlier in the day that he was too busy to send her home, but now he was shamelessly following her home.


    Shameless to the extreme.


    When Bai Mu saw Xiao Min turn around to look at him, and her flushed face, he felt that this usually cold-faced little woman who worked overtime looked somewhat cute.


    However, Bai Mu was curious as to why the person behind Xiao Min had spent so much effort on her soul and corpse. He even lost two red-eyed monster corpses and didn''t want to give them up. What was the reason behind this?


    Was it because of the special aura on Xiao Min''s body?


    Humans have energy, and people are called yang energy, while ghosts have ghost energy, which we call yin energy. However, the aura on Xiao Min''s body was like yang and yin. In short, it was like yang and yet not. It was like yin and yet not. It was extremely strange.


    On the other hand, Bai Mu was able to see a special aura emanating from Xiao Min''s body because he possessed Spiritual Energy. With it, he could easily detect the differences in a person''s body.


    It wasn''t that there was a problem with Xiao Min, but that there was a problem with her house. Bai Mu followed Xiao Min to see if there was anything wrong with Xiao Min''s house.


    Although he did not know how to look at the layout of the house, but there shouldn''t be any problems if he were to look at it.


    Seeing Xiao Min''s impatient expression, Bai Mu could only laugh and say, "Little Min jie, since we''re already here, just let me send you up. What if that thing comes back here again? I think you should be able to tell that those two corpses were controlled by someone. Therefore, if they don''t succeed this time, there''s no guarantee that they''ll get up and come to your house to find you. "


    Seeing that Xiao Min''s face had turned pale, Bai Mu knew that he had gone too far. He could only soften his tone and say, "Alright, I guarantee that I won''t let those weird things hurt you."


    Hearing Bai Mu''s words, Xiao Min did not feel petty. She did not complain and instead led the way forward. In her heart, she considered the credibility of Bai Mu''s words.


    In the end, Bai Mu entered Xiao Min''s house.


    Bai Mu sized up Xiao Min''s house and praised, "This is my home. It should be at least a hundred square meters. Think about my family''s tiny ten square meters, how about ¡­" Bai Mu seemed to have thought of a good idea as he walked over to Xiao Min''s side.


    Seeing Bai Mu staring at her cunningly, Xiao Min quickly took a step back. "Why not what?"


    "Why don''t I move in with you? Since you''re the only one in your house, why don''t you stay with me? I can still protect you!" "Tell me ¡­"


    Before Bai Mu could finish his sentence, Xiao Min tossed a pillow on the sofa beside her. "Die!"


    "Hehe, you''re going to be sad after I die." Bai Mu had an appearance of someone on the verge of tears. After sniffling fakely twice, Bai Mu slowly said, "I think Little Min already saw that I''m different from before."


    Seeing that Xiao Min was really puzzled, Bai Mu immediately smiled and said, "Actually, I was invited by a mountain deity of an immortal mountain during my disappearance a few days ago. He saw that I had good aptitude and astonishing bones.


    Bai Mu was about to brag a few more rounds, but seeing Xiao Min''s doubtful expression gradually being replaced by disbelief, he hurriedly coughed twice and said, "Then the mountain god accepted me as his disciple and taught me some mantras. As for those two strange corpses, their souls were extracted and controlled. The reason why I was able to control them so easily was because they had a set of Dao arts protecting them! "


    "Really?" Xiao Min clearly did not believe him.


    "Of course it''s true. Don''t you believe what you saw with your own eyes?" Bai Mu drooped his eyelids in disappointment and sighed. "Pity that my kindness was treated like a mule''s liver. To think that I called him a hooligan, I even received a slap on the face."


    When Xiao Min heard Bai Mu''s words, she also felt that something was wrong. However, Xiao Min was reluctant to admit defeat in front of someone one or two years younger than her, someone with a thick skin as a city wall.


    With an unpleasant tone, she softened her tone. "Then, what does this have to do with me being hurt or not?"


    "Of course it''s related. If it''s related, then so be it." Bai Mu held his hands in a row as he smiled and said, "Sister Xiao Min, after two days of observation, I can see that your cheeks have been blooming for a long time. "I made some calculations and discovered that our fates are very shallow. There''s bound to be an unparalleled destiny between us, so ¡­"


    Bai Mu blinked his eyes at Xiao Min in confusion, and then thought that he was handsome as he fiddled with his hair a few times. Then, he slowly said, "So, big sis Xiao Min, you must grasp this fate well. You know as well. Although you are two or three years older than me, there is a saying that goes: A female junior carrying a golden brick.


    As he said that, he blinked his eyes, changing into a flirtatious look.


    Xiao Min smiled and glanced at Bai Mu. Then, she turned around and entered a room at the side. It seemed to be the kitchen.


    "Could it be that she wants to cook for me?"


    Before his butt could land on the sofa, he saw a figure angrily running out from the room. The figure''s hand was shining brightly.


    It was obviously a kitchen knife!


    "Little, Little Min, are you trying to murder your husband?!"


    "Scram!" As he spoke, he waved the kitchen knife in his hand, preparing to move forward.


    "Hehe, Little Min, I knew you wouldn''t want to kill me." Seeing that Xiao Min didn''t step forward, Bai Mu sat back on the sofa and smiled mischievously.


    "Hmph!" Xiao Min snorted. She raised her hand and the kitchen knife flew towards Bai Mu.


    "F * ck!" Upon seeing the kitchen knife flying towards him, Bai Mu immediately jumped away and stretched out his hand to catch the kitchen knife.


    "Look at you, big sis Little Min''s kitchen knife shouldn''t be thrown around. It''s fine if it hurts, but it''s not good if it breaks the sofa or something." As he spoke, he put the kitchen knife on the tea table beside him with a smile.


    She had seen shameless people before, but she had never seen such a shameless person. Xiao Min had also broadened her horizons. This person was here to make her happy. Shaking his shoulders, he turned around and returned to the kitchen.


    Bai Mu glanced at this room and knew that there wasn''t anything strange about this room. In order to avoid irritating this little girl, he immediately shouted towards the kitchen, "Elder Sister Xiao Min, your husband will leave first. I''ll come see you another day, you don''t need to send me off." After saying that, he quickly opened the door and ran out.


    As soon as the door closed, the sound of a vase falling was heard.


    Bai Mu patted his chest. This little girl looked like a delicate and pretty girl, but her temper was quite good.


    However, Bai Mu was relieved. Even though he didn''t see anything wrong with this room, he still placed a strand of Spiritual Energy on Xiao Min''s body. This Spiritual Energy could temporarily ensure Xiao Min''s safety.


    However, Xiao Min''s aura could only wait until the next time to ask her master.


    Bai Mu looked at the tightly shut door of Xiao Min''s house and shook his head as he left with a smile. Bai Mu didn''t know that his joke today would actually turn out to be true.


    The next day, Bai Mu''s company unexpectedly let him go on vacation. At the same time, Bai Mu was pulled away by his good friend, Yu Dou.


    "Little Dou Bao, where are you pulling me to this early in the morning?" Bai Mu yawned, and lazily asked as he looked at the rapidly receding trees outside the car.


    "You''ll know when you get there." Cheng Yu Dou winked at Bai Mu in a mysterious manner. The car made a turn and quickly sped away.


    Just as Bai Mu was about to go back to sleep, Cheng Yu Dou also stopped his car.


    "Earthly Paradise?"


    Looking at the colorful words displayed on the neon sign, Bai Mu was slightly puzzled. Bringing him to a bar in broad daylight?


    Cheng Yu Dou got off the car and said with a mysterious smile, "Let''s go in and we''ll know in a while."


    "Mystery?" Bai Mu only paused for a moment before following him in. He could still play around with mysteries. He guessed that his good friend had come up with a bad idea and his interest was piqued as well. He always felt like he was going to retrieve his childhood memories.


    Looking at this "Earthly Paradise", it looked very grand and grand inside, but there weren''t many people in the day.


    As soon as Bai Mu and Cheng Yu Dou entered the bar, the sound of high heels hitting the ground reached Bai Mu''s ears.


    "Cheng Yu Dou, you''re finally here. "What, is this the childhood sweetheart you have?" Jiang Haiyan just glanced at the young man in a simple t-shirt and cowboy jacket and joked to this classmate of hers for so many years.


    "What childhood sweetheart? This is my good brother." His name is Bai Mu! " Cheng Yu Dou explained with a smile.

 C50

    Bai Mu raised his head. From top to bottom, he only saw Liu Lian''s slender waist, her voluptuous figure, charming lips, and charming eyes ¡­ This familiar feeling?


    "It''s you!"


    The two of them exclaimed at the same time.


    Cheng Yu Dou chuckled. "The two of you know each other?"


    "Isn''t that so? I finally remember, you''re that beautiful woman who got her hands on Muscle Yang Feili." With a gleeful smile on his face, Bai Mu immediately rushed over.


    "Hmph, he''s just a stingy person." When she thought of the person who saved her, yet allowed her to treat her, Jiang Haiyan immediately pulled a long face.


    "Eh ¡­" Seeing the attitude of the two, Cheng Yu Dou was at a loss. In the end, they sat together and explained the whole situation. Only then did they know what had happened.


    "Haha, Hai Yan, I didn''t expect the two of you to have such a period. As the saying goes, a hero saving a beauty. Bai Mu, you have to grab hold of it. " As he spoke, he winked at his good friend.


    "Of course." Bai Mu naturally knew that his good friend was joking and that he was a person who liked to liven up the atmosphere. Naturally, he wouldn''t give the Soybean Dumplings any face.


    "Beautiful!" Jiang Haiyan leisurely drank a mouthful of the beverage before speaking angrily to Bai Mu.


    "Oh right, Little Dou, what did you call me here for? "It can''t be that simple to get to know a beauty, right?" As he spoke, he winked at Jiang Haiyan who was looking at him.


    "Pu ~ ~ ~ Cheng Yu Dou, you''re actually called Little Dou Bao!" Jiang Haiyan couldn''t hold it in any longer and directly sprayed a mouthful of drink onto Cheng Yu Dou who was beside her.


    Cheng Yu Dou, who had his face sprayed with water, just calmly wiped the drink off his face and rolled his eyes at Jiang Haiyan, "It''s just a childhood name."


    Then, he ignored Jiang Haiyan, who was still smiling, and spoke to Bai Mu, "A few strange things have happened to this Earthly Paradise. It''s said that it''s haunted. And for the sake of not making things big, Hai Yan could only temporarily suspend the business for one day, which was today. Moreover, according to Hai Yan, her father even invited a few Taoists.


    But we didn''t think there was a ghost in the world, so we suspected that someone must have been up to no good. So, we decided to take a peek at who''s behind this. "


    Seeing Cheng Yu Dou''s radiant face, Bai Mu smiled and shook his head. At this time, Jiang Haiyan also had a face full of interest. Although Little Dou was the manager of a company, she couldn''t help but be interested in them.


    If they had seen the legendary ghosts, it was unknown what kind of expression they would have. As she thought about it, she couldn''t help but glance at this beauty who seemed to be a bit uncomfortable towards her. She wondered what this Jiang Haiyan would do when she saw her.


    He leaned back on the sofa. It seemed that he would be busy soon.


    "Hey, why do you look so uninterested? No matter what, don''t hold us back later. "


    "That''s right. Stingy guy, just do your job and lock the door. Just don''t let my dad see you."


    "Okay!" Bai Mu made a gesture with his hand. Honestly speaking, he was also a little interested in this supernatural incident.


    "Alright, that''s settled then."


    Knowing that it was already nighttime, Bai Mu finally understood the true numbers of the group.


    Looking at the people gathered in a small room, Bai Mu felt his face darken. Were these people so bored that they ate too much, or did they have too many chrysanthemums? All of them came out in the middle of the night to see a ghost.


    Seeing this pile of people that seemed to be Jiang Haiyan''s friend, Zhang Shan, Li Si, and Er Mai, Bai Mu was a bit confused. He counted inwardly. Other than him, there were ten people, and among them, other than him and Cheng Yu Dou, there were only two males.


    Had all the women in this world really become unafraid of the heavens or the earth?


    Looking at the tonnage of one of the females, Bai Mu had the urge to shout at the sky. Would it really be possible for this chubby little sister to run away when she was in danger?


    As Bai Mu was deep in his thoughts, he felt the ground tremble. Lifting his head, he saw his chubby sister walking towards him with a YD expression on her face. He swallowed his saliva and took two steps back. "You, what are you trying to do?"


    The chubby sister shyly smiled at Bai Mu and charmingly said, "Handsome, don''t be afraid. I''ll protect you."


    "Oh, hur hur ~ ~" Bai Mu could only giggle dryly, but he glanced at Jiang Haiyan, "Miss, what kind of friends do you have?" Such a beautiful lady, why is her mouth so thick? "


    Jiang Haiyan, on the other hand, didn''t receive Bai Mu''s high-energy help message and was still discussing how to proceed with their secret plan.


    A somewhat skinny pretty girl asked Jiang Haiyan, "Yan''er, you said that someone would sing in your singing hall at night for no reason, and that there would be a male customer being humiliated, is that true?"


    "Of course, if you don''t believe me, you can just wait and see."


    "I''ll go!" With great effort, he ignored the chubby girl beside him. Bai Mu knew in his heart that this Jiang Haiyan would invite a few men to "watch" for her.


    Firstly, he could protect them when they were in danger. Secondly, he could protect them when they were in danger. Secondly, the most important thing was that they used these men as guinea pigs. If this matter was fake, then it was just for entertainment. If it was true, then wouldn''t it mean that the men wouldn''t be able to protect this holiday?


    Listening to that skinny pretty girl''s words, if there really was a moth inside, then she would definitely be a hungry and beautiful ghost!


    As expected, it was the most malicious woman''s heart! Bai Mu finally understood the situation. It was fortunate that he was still rather capable. When he thought of the others and his good friend, Bai Mu couldn''t help but cast a sympathetic glance at them.


    On the other hand, Cheng Yu Dou simply replied to Bai Mu''s sympathetic gaze with a puzzled expression.


    Finally, after the women had finished their discussion, because Bai Mu wasn''t interested in that item, he was assigned the task of looking at the door.


    What a joke! Bai Mu would never give himself up to a fool for nothing after eating his fill.


    Just like this, the 11 men sneakily made their way to the place Jiang Haiyan said most likely where ghosts would appear. When they passed a room, they saw a middle-aged man in a suit discussing something with two people in yellow robes.


    Naturally, Bai Mu could easily hear the conversation inside. He originally thought that there would be some useful information, but in the end, it was just two Daoists playing around and the two parties discussing the price.


    "Sigh!" "Stingy bastard, hurry up and leave!" Jiang Haiyan walked carefully to Bai Mu''s side. However, she noticed that her father was in the back room. She hurriedly dragged Bai Mu away.


    Soon, they arrived at a small booth on the fourth floor. When he saw the expectant looks on the women''s faces, Bai Mu''s heart was filled with a complicated feeling.


    Jiang Haiyan suppressed her excitement and said in a low voice, "The room next door is fine, but my dad will definitely let those two Taoists do it, and we just need to watch from here."


    As he said that, he picked up a remote control and opened it. In the huge LCD screen was the room next door.


    The group of women picked up all sorts of snacks excitedly and sat on the sofa, waiting for the scene to unfold.


    Bai Mu, on the other hand, was held in the middle by the chubby sister. Because it was difficult for him to lose his temper in a private room, so he had to hold it in and watch Little Dou Bao happily chatting with the girl.


    Not long after, two Daoists and a middle-aged man appeared in the room next door. The middle-aged man glanced at the room and hurriedly left.


    "Hurry up, the show is about to begin." Jiang Haiyan stared at the screen excitedly with a potato chip in one hand. The others were basically the same. Even the chubby girl beside them had her attention drawn over.


    An hour passed, and the content on the display was truly disappointing. After such a long hour, they saw two Daoists inside setting up a altar and playing with a few wooden swords.


    Of course, those Taoists did not go out after they finished their magic chores. It was all because they had accepted money from others, so they had to stay for the whole night.


    From the looks of it, those two Daoists were just some sort of deceitful characters. When Jiang Haiyan saw that those two Daoists were swindlers, her expression became a bit ugly.


    All of the people in the room started to yawn. One of them said sleepily, "Yan''er, why are you all not here yet? It''s almost 12 o''clock. Why don''t we go back to our own homes and look for our mothers! "


    "Hey, what do you think those two Taoists are doing?" Just as Jiang Haiyan wanted to agree, she heard one of the men shout.


    All eleven pairs of eyes were focused on the liquid crystal display screen.


    The two Daoists had satisfied smiles on their faces as they walked hand in hand towards the big bed in the room. The two of them sat on the big bed and one of them took off the other person''s clothes while the other person shyly refused the other person ¡­


    Then, the scene became overly beautiful. However, it was useless. Other than a few men avoiding their eyes, the six women in the room stared at the LCD screen without blinking.


    Bai Mu couldn''t help but howl in his heart when he saw this scene. Damn it, has the Corrupt Girl already invaded and taken over Earth?


    Looking at the sparkling eyes of the chubby girl beside him, Bai Mu calmly shifted his position.


    The two Daoists on the screen were still playing the part of undressing. At this moment, a gust of wind blew through the hall, causing everyone to shiver.


    "That''s not right!" This gust of wind pulled Bai Mu back from his stupor. He quickly shouted, "Everyone, pay attention ¡­"


    Before he could finish his words, the entire room turned dark with a "pa" sound. Before the crowd could panic, they heard a gorgeous voice.


    "Yiya, love brother, lang lang lang lang, I can''t find you, where did you go ~ ~ ~ lang lang lang lang ~ ~"


    Suddenly, a song came from the darkness. All the other women couldn''t keep their composure anymore, especially the one who knew about the danger next door. They started shouting in panic, and the others became even more confused as the ghost lady next door seemed to like men.


    This meant that the ghost had already blinded the entire room. Hearing the chaotic noises, Bai Mu''s mind was also in a mess, especially when he heard the girls who were brazen just a moment ago. They started howling like pigs, and immediately became angry.


    He shouted, "Everyone, quiet down! Everyone gather together and hold hands!"


    Seeing that his good friend and Jiang Haiyan were still able to maintain their calm, Bai Mu secretly nodded his head and said in a deep voice, "Little Dou Bao, Jiang Haiyan, the two of you are in charge of gathering people. Everyone can''t disperse at this time." It was too dark to see anything clearly. Even though Bai Mu had night vision, there was nothing in the room after a round of observation.

 C51

    Of course, Bai Mu wasn''t sure if he would be able to find out the exact location of the item. After all, those things were good at creating illusions, and he had fallen into their path back in the Nine Nether Maze City.


    Upon hearing Bai Mu''s words, the few of them immediately quieted down and did as Bai Mu instructed.


    And by doing this, Bai Mu could at least see the people within his line of sight. As long as that thing dared to come out, he was confident that he would be able to get her to leave some parts behind.


    "Brother Qing, good brother, quickly come out and meet me ~ ~ ~" His voice was still echoing, but the exact location couldn''t be determined.


    Hearing those voices, everyone inside had a bitter look on their faces. If they had known earlier, they wouldn''t have come. They were regretting until their intestines were cleared. Bai Mu could clearly see the expressions on each of their faces. Actually, when he heard the lyrics, he wanted to curse out loud. What kind of paralyzing level was this woman at? This song was too f * cking unpleasant to listen to.


    "Wh-wh-what do we need to do now?" one of the boys asked, trembling.


    "Right, what should we do?"


    Because Bai Mu had brought them together, everyone in the hall regarded Bai Mu as their pillar of support.


    When he saw that Yu Dou and Jiang Haiyan were alright, Bai Mu said with some annoyance, "Stop arguing, wait!"


    With that one word, everyone shut their mouths. When it was quiet, the singing sounded even more pleasing. It was crisp and clear.


    "Ahh ~ ~ ~ Don''t touch me, don ~ ~ ~" A male''s shriek was heard, and his entire body disappeared from the spot.


    Bai Mu''s complexion darkened as he stared at the spot where the man had vanished.


    "Looks like this thing has some cultivation experience."


    "What should we do? What about Wang Ming? Where''s Wang Ming? " One person suddenly disappeared, and the crowd began to clamor again.


    Just when Bai Mu was thinking of a way to deal with this, he heard Cheng Yu Dou say to the crowd, "If you don''t want to be captured, you''d better be quiet."


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone quieted down.


    Fifteen minutes later, the song was still drifting in the air, everyone''s nerves were at their limits, no one knew who would be next.


    "Hm."


    As soon as Bai Mu heard the voice, he knew in his heart that the situation wasn''t good. Cheng Yu Dou had disappeared.


    "Who are you messing with, you''re actually messing with my bro!" Bai Mu harrumphed in his heart. Before the group of women became restless, he immediately shouted towards the singing voices in the air, "Damned witch! Hungry girl! If you have the ability, get the hell out here for me!"


    "Hiss ~ ~" Without exception, the remaining eight people all sucked in a mouthful of air. Was this man insane?


    Bai Mu, on the other hand, didn''t care. He couldn''t let his good friend meet with any mishaps due to his negligence. Thus, he opened his mouth and laughed mischievously. "What, you don''t dare to come out now?" Or are you afraid of me? "


    "Stingy!" Jiang Haiyan worriedly called out to Bai Mu. Bai Mu looked over and could see the worry in Jiang Haiyan''s eyes. Everyone else was trying their best to stay as far away from him as possible.


    Although Jiang Haiyan couldn''t see it, Bai Mu still gave her a comforting look.


    "Why do you like to be a turtle in hiding? Haha, I''ve only heard that men are b * tches, but I didn''t expect that in this era, this ghost girl could become a b * tch as well. "Hahaha ~ ~ ~" Bai Mu laughed brazenly.


    Hearing Bai Mu''s roars, Jiang Haiyan looked even more worried.


    Just as Bai Mu finished his sentence, he felt something cold crawl up his shoulder. He could hear an eerie voice saying, "Since you also want to play, then come at me."


    "This ghost girl came out so quickly. It seems like Little Dou Zi is going to be fine." Bai Mu sneered in his heart. "See how I''ll deal with you later."


    Bai Mu didn''t resist. Instead, he felt a light kick land on the ground, and he stood up once more.


    This room was very bright. Looking at the double bed beside her, which was still bare naked, Bai Mu immediately understood that this was her base camp.


    At the foot of the bed, Cheng Yudao was lying unconscious on the ground. However, his condition was much better than the other two fake Taoists.


    It seems like bro, you still have to stay on Evening Festival!


    Bai Mu''s heart skipped a beat and he immediately lifted his head to look in front of him. It didn''t matter if he looked. When he looked, he nearly vomited all the food he had for the night.


    Damn, this thing is obviously Sister Feng descending from the heavens.


    You might be able to accept it with its thick lips, wide mouth, wide forehead, and tall stature, but its mouth was crooked and its eyes were slanted. Could you accept something that was even uglier than Sister Feng''s epilepsy?


    Looking at the two Daoists lying on the bed, and then looking at the unlucky bastard called Zhang Ming, Bai Mu deeply mourned for a few seconds.


    "I say, big sister, I finally know why you want men so much." Bai Mu wanted to cry, but had no tears. Seeing that thing about to pounce on him, he immediately giggled and said, "Actually, its appearance is abstract and isn''t that scary. What''s scary is that it''s so hungry and thirsty that it won''t even let other people''s foundation."


    The spirit body had never seen anyone as daring as him, much less someone who was bewitched by it to be this clear-headed. In order to prevent any unpredictable problems from happening, it immediately dealt with Bai Mu.


    Naturally, Bai Mu wasn''t someone easy to deal with. He had already prepared the five rat''s spiritual energy to be used. This time, Bai Mu directly condensed his spiritual energy into a rope of light. The rope effortlessly bound the spirit body.


    "Don''t look at me with such unwillingness. You can only blame yourself for being too harsh!" Bai Mu beckoned with his hand and the spirit body transformed into a wisp of green smoke and was sucked into the rope. Then, the bright rope flew back into Bai Mu''s hand and disappeared.


    This time, there were naturally some who were happy and others who were sad. Cheng Yu Dou had successfully escaped being toyed with, while that Zhang Ming was not so lucky. Not only had he been toyed with, he had even been sucked in.


    Of course, Bai Mu only briefly brought the matter to a conclusion by saying that he had accidentally used some of the Daoist Priest''s talisman paper.


    Of course, Cheng Yu Dou didn''t believe it.


    In the end, under Cheng Yu Dou''s coercing and persuading, Bai Mu had to reveal that he had taken a master. Of course, Cheng Yu Dou also expressed his interest in Bai Mu''s recommendation.


    Naturally, Bai Mu wouldn''t give his good brother to his heartless master. Anyway, he found an excuse and passed it over to Tang Tang.


    And at this time, after more than a month of seclusion, the Earth Palace had some success with the cultivation of the ''Incantation of Escape''.


    Laughter filled the basement as the sun rose, spreading its arms wide as if it was enjoying itself.


    "Who would have thought that in just a month''s time, this reputed one''s power would have increased by fifty years." It was all thanks to the demon blood of Yayan. If I had not died with the demon blood, I would not have been able to cultivate the Divine Book. " Qi Ye pulled at his red lips and laughed wildly. However, his handsome face was twisted and hideous because of his evilness.


    He slowly raised his hands and a red energy appeared in his palms, as if he could burst out at any time. He turned his palm over and said to himself, "It''s time to go out for a walk!"


    He then started to walk out of the hall. He was no longer riding on a cloud like he usually did, nor was he teleporting. Instead, he was actually walking! Yes, ever since he started cultivating in the book, he hadn''t had the chance to properly touch the air or the sun outside. It wasn''t that he didn''t like it, but he was afraid of it!


    The pain of the sun burning his blood was something he would never want to experience again in his life.


    The Free and Unrestrained Child of the Bian Tou Mountain had nothing better to do at the moment, so he planned to first take a look at that man in the sun and then take a look at his own land. As he spoke, he used the earth to shrink and headed down the mountain.


    During this period of time when Kai Ye was in closed-door seclusion, Xuan Qing had been searching for him in the city where the entire Yang Clan was located. They had spent a great deal of effort to find that free and unrestrained son who had concealed his traces.


    He knew that it was impossible for the unrestrained child to move a person away for no reason. The only possibility was that he had used an illusion on that person. Furthermore, this technique was specifically designed for the people in the underground palace. Thus, if it wasn''t for someone discovering that there were people here chatting and laughing in the air, he wouldn''t have discovered that person''s footprints.


    However, although they had found the location of that person, they didn''t have the ability to break the illusion that the Free and Unrestrained Child had created.


    The worried Xuan Qing felt a familiar pressure and turned her head hesitantly, only to discover that the person who should not have appeared here.


    "Ah ¡­" "We pay our respects to the lord!" But following the habit that they had formed over the years, Xuan Qing and Guan Li knelt down and kowtowed almost without hesitation.


    Kai Ye waved his hand, indicating for them to get up!


    In fact, Xuan Qing was surprised to find that Kai Ye did not hold up his blood umbrella. Furthermore, Qi Ye did not seem to be afraid of the sun at all! Even though he was shocked, he didn''t dare to ask.


    "Hmph, it seems that Sayoko is getting more and more out of hand. To think that she would use such a small trick."


    At this moment, the Night Splitting Robe covered her beautiful face. There was no longer any wrinkles on her face, nor was there any gold mask on it. Her smooth and clean face seemed to dazzle the eyes of everyone present.


    But as soon as Kai Ye took a step forward, he raised his hand, and time seemed to freeze. Everyone maintained their previous posture. And the figure of the one who made it difficult for the Mystical Green Mountain Pass appeared as well.


    "He actually cultivated that book!"


    The carefree child who had been hiding in the shadows all this time felt his heart tremble. What surprised him even more was the faintly discernible devil aura on his body, which belonged to the demon race. Although he had never met a demon before, he could not mistake that kind of devil aura.


    This was because when the Carefree Child had stepped onto the road of cultivation, the demon race had already been exterminated by the god race. Those that remained had fled somewhere!


    But that aura was completely opposite to that of a god. It was needless for the unrestrained child to know, and fortunately, the devil aura on his body was not strong enough. Otherwise, he would only be able to endure if he fought against a demon of the same level with his own cultivation.


    " After looking at it for so long, are you satisfied with what you have seen? Although his voice was soft, the carefree child could still hear him clearly. Knowing that hiding in the dark was useless, he withdrew his stealth and appeared not far from Kai Ye.


    "Congratulations, you really became a demon!" Although he said that, everyone could hear the sarcasm in his words.


    "What a pity, you will never reach this height!"


    At night, he swung his wide robe and laughed instead of getting angry. He had just become a demon, and this was the cornerstone of his cultivation of the ''Incantation of Return of the Demons''.


    Breaking through this point could be said to be a very good feeling for Kai Ye. However, he would never let go of the unrestrained brat that was always going against him.


    "You ¡­"


    When he heard this, the boy wanted to argue with him verbally, but when he thought of the purpose of this trip, he couldn''t help but start to be more cautious. The most important thing now was how to save the man from his hands.


    "Do you really think you still have the ability to save others?" As if knowing what the unrestrained child was thinking, Kai Ye asked with a mouthful of disdain, "Forget about old and new grudges!" While he was speaking, he moved to the front of the boy. His hand turned into a claw and grabbed the boy''s neck.


    "How is this possible? As an immortal, he didn''t even realize that Qi Ye had come to his side. What kind of level has this person reached? " Free and Unrestrained Child was lost in his thoughts. However, he was shocked by the faint rose-red aura in Kai Ye''s hand.


    For some people, if they had a certain amount of intelligence, their starting point would not have to follow the rules, just like when it came to night, and now that he had become a demon, his starting point would be black. However, if it was someone with talent in intelligence, then their starting point would be a level higher.


    In just a short span of a month, his spiritual energy had already turned crimson. If this continued, then wouldn''t he ¡­ In the end, the carefree son didn''t even dare to think about it.

 C52

    "Maybe I can try the Immortal Qi of a deity!" At this moment, the night sky was showing signs of changing into a demonic form ¡­


    "You, what are you trying to do?" Seeing this sort of morning, even the carefree son who had seen the market before felt his heart palpitate. "This is too terrifying. He''s actually going to go through a demonic transformation ¡­"


    Before the unrestrained child could even react, Kai Ye had already transformed into the same person who had sucked all of Yan Yan''s spiritual energy. His head was full of white hair, and his sharp fangs followed one after another.


    He almost forgot to react to the sight in front of him.


    "Hiss ¡­"


    The pain from his neck brought the unrestrained child back to reality, "Damn it! It''s actually absorbing my spirit energy and blood!" The unfettered child was so excited that he immediately began to curse.


    Not long after that, the unrestrained child stopped scolding and instead smiled craftily. He thought to himself, "Go ahead and absorb more."


    Qi Ye, who was absorbing happily, couldn''t control Xiao Yunzi''s abnormal expression as he continued to absorb the Spiritual Energy. "So the Spiritual Energy of a deity is also so delicious!"


    Even though they had already witnessed the scene of the night sky drinking human blood, Guan Li and Xuan Qing were stunned by the crazy scene in front of them.


    "Ah ¡­"


    A roar of pain came from Kai Ye''s mouth, as red and green streams of air surrounded him. Kai Ye could only passively be wrapped within, enduring the two incompatible powers as they collided with each other, finally fusing together.


    Of these two spiritual energies, one was green and the other was green and was the immortal spirit of the Free and Unrestrained Child, while the other was clearly night breaking. The two spiritual energies fought with each other, wanting to melt the other. As for Kai Ye, he could only endure the pain brought by two strands of spiritual energy.


    Qi Ye couldn''t stand it any longer, and roared loudly. His spirit energy surged, sending the panicking Wu Haoyu, Guan Li, and Xuan Qing, who had come to assist Qi Ye, flying away. The three of them all spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Seeing Kai Ye in the midst of his frenzy, Xiao Yao spat out, "Hmph, ignorant child! Fiendgods aren''t compatible with water and fire. If you take away both of them, then you truly would be ambitious! "


    "However, you should just endure it. Although my Spiritual Energy is not high, it is enough for you." As he spoke, he forced himself to fly towards the address that Bai Mu had given him.


    "Master, what''s wrong?" The moment Bai Mu returned home, he saw his master crying at his doorstep. He was shocked and hurriedly brought the unicorn into his room and placed it on his bed. He felt his pulse and found that the unicorn''s spirit energy was almost depleted.


    "Master, what''s going on?" Bai Mu was slightly anxious, but he didn''t know what to do. In this moment of anxiety, he suddenly recalled the power of the Five Rats in his body.


    With great familiarity, he mobilized the power of the Five Rats, righting the Free and Unrestrained Child, and transferred a portion of his spiritual energy to the Free and Unrestrained Child. Perhaps it was because of the replenishment of spiritual power, but it didn''t take long for Free and Unrestrained Child to awaken.


    However, his face was still pale.


    Bai Mu finally understood what had happened after listening to the words of the unrestrained child. Bai Mu lowered his head and said, "Master, it was my fault. If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t have suffered such heavy injuries."


    Xiao Yunzi waved his hand and coughed a few times. Then, he said with great effort, "You can''t be blamed. Even if I don''t go today, that devil will come looking for me when he has the strength. However, it might be a good thing for a person from the entire Yang Clan to be captured. "


    "This entire Yang person is hard to find. If you can''t find that person, you might be lured back by him. Besides, we don''t know his purpose. If we act blindly, it will be the biggest disadvantage for us! Maybe the best course of action is to stay put! "


    Bai Mu could only agree with the words of the unscrupulous child. He quickly helped the unrestrained child to lie down, and Bai Mu had no choice but to go out and find some medicine for the unscrupulous child.


    Moreover, because Kai Ye had consumed two strands of spiritual energy just a little bit more than his cultivation going berserk, he was fortunate that the spiritual energy of the Free and Unrestrained Child was a level lower than the demonic spiritual energy in Kai Ye''s body. Therefore, he could only suppress the spiritual energy of the Free and Unrestrained Child.


    Even though he had temporarily suppressed the two powers within his body, this time, they were repelling him, causing his body to have an adverse reaction.


    Qi Ye slightly channeled the energy in his body, but he discovered that all the energy he had gained from cultivating these past few days was completely suppressed by the strand of immortal energy in Xiao Yunzi''s body.


    He slapped down with his palm. He didn''t expect that in the end, he would be tricked by Xiao Yunzi.


    Looking at the people waiting below, Kai Ye sighed, "Forget it. This time, we have found the people of the whole Yang, and also have the book. Naturally, I can cultivate my spiritual power back."


    In order to prevent any unforeseen events, it was best to first convert the puppet into a leader before going into closed-door training.


    At this moment, an unfamiliar person stood in the main hall. His build couldn''t be considered tall and sturdy, and he looked even skinnier than Bai Mu. He was just like a skinny monkey.


    For the person who was just turning his head and sizing up this unfamiliar hall, Kai Ye only pursed his lips. It was still early, and he didn''t mind letting him live a few more minutes.


    Gu Xuanwu''s mind was a little muddled. He remembered that he was talking about work with his friends on the street.


    But this strange and strange place, when did he come here? When his gaze came in contact with Lin Ruo''s burning head, he fell to the ground in fright.


    Just at this moment, Guan Li and Xuan Qing walked in. The two of them knelt on the ground, "Master, the demonic liquid has been made." As soon as he finished speaking, the bottle of green liquid in Guan Li''s hand floated into the air and flew towards the people in the hall.


    Gu Xuanwu had yet to digest what had just happened. Looking at this scene again at this time, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t help but feel that this scene was a bit strange.


    "Are all of you filming?" Gu Xuanwu walked up and tentatively asked. He had secretly tried it just now, and he wasn''t dreaming because he could still feel the pain.


    Now, he would be able to see these ancient people as well as these fantasy stories. In the modern era, this was either filming or he had transmigrated.


    No one answered Gu Xuanwu''s words. Instead, it gave Kai Ye a good idea.


    "Xuan Qing, it''s still early. The baby from the blood pool hasn''t rested yet, right?"


    Xuan Qing and the rest knew what Kai Ye meant, and immediately accepted his orders, bringing the unknown person with them as they walked towards the blood pool.


    Although his spiritual power was temporarily suppressed by the spiritual power of the unrestrained child, but to create a puppet as the leader didn''t require much strength. To prevent any mishaps from happening, it was better to make the puppet leader into a puppet at the right time.


    According to the records of the Devil Book, if one wanted to become a puppet leader, not only would they have to inject their own magic liquid into the heart of the puppet leader, but the most important step after that was to feed him a living person''s heart and soul every day. Only after a full year would the puppet leader be able to achieve an invincible effect.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he had absorbed the blood and spiritual energy of Yan Er, he wouldn''t have been able to open the book, and wouldn''t have known about the important information of the leader of the puppets.


    It seemed that Yayan was also hiding something from him.


    "Master, why did you bring him into the blood pool? It hasn''t even been an hour since then." Seeing the two leave, Guan Li asked the question that had been on his mind.


    After regaining his senses, Kai Ye unhurriedly revealed the profound mysteries within, "The puppet we want is a living corpse without a mind and soul. A soul that has been tormented by a great shock will either possess an extremely strong resentment, or will be scared to the point where all of its soul and spirit will either scatter. At that time, the puppet would no longer be restricted by the soul. And that puppet will only absolutely obey me! "


    Guan Li still didn''t understand, but he heard Kai Ye''s voice, "When the blood python is done playing, let Xu Cheng prepare to take his soul as well, in case something unexpected happens."


    As he finished speaking, he stretched out his long and slender fingers and pressed them against his temple in a regular pattern.


    Guan Li found Xu Cheng and asked puzzledly, "Xu Cheng, your Soul Absorbing Lock is really that powerful. Mistress has specifically asked you to handle this matter."


    When Xu Cheng heard the big red man beside Kai Ye ask this question, he replied somewhat complacently, "That''s only natural."


    "The Soul-Sucking Lock was created by the Nine Heavens Mysterious Iron, and not only that, in the process of smelting, it was created by fusing the world''s most evil fire with the Evil Spirits. Only after three years could it be forged. Furthermore, you can''t make any mistakes during the process. Although this isn''t the Underworld''s Soulreaper Lock, it''s stronger than the Soulreaper Lock. "


    Seeing that Guan Li had become interested, Xu Cheng continued, "If this Soul Absorbing Lock is able to absorb a person''s soul, it can also nourish the lock with their soul, causing the spiritual energy within the lock to become several times stronger. Not only that, the soul inside the Soul Absorbing Lock can be used by itself.


    "Is he that powerful?" Guan Li had never seen the Soul Absorbing Lock''s power, so he naturally didn''t understand it, but he knew that since it came from his master, it definitely wasn''t an ordinary item.


    Just like that, the two of them chatted all the way to the blood pool.


    Gu Xuanwu was carried by the two to a dark room that was filled with red light. Just as he entered, a strong stench of blood assaulted his senses.


    As he walked in, the strong smell of blood made him retch. When those people told him to stop, he was completely stunned by what he saw.


    Gu Xuanwu could even feel that his eyes were wide open from shock. Just what kind of place was this? Hundreds of square meter large pools were filled with red blood. He did not know if this was human or animal blood. In short, the viscous blood was as if it was fresh and bubbling.


    "Ugh ¡­"


    Gu Xuanwu could not bear to watch any longer. He laid on the side of the pool and vomited until he finally vomited out his gallbladder. However, the moment he felt the strong fishy smell, he began to vomit again!


    Gu Xuanwu stiffly raised his head, and his pale face looked at the source of the sound. As soon as he looked at it, he felt dizzy, and his pale face, which had been vomited until now, became even paler!


    The gigantic head of the snake was twice the size of a human head. Its two eyes that were as big as electric bulbs were pressed down on the head of the snake, emitting a faint red light. Gu Xuanwu only felt that those eyes were staring at him, and the temperature around him had dropped to freezing point.


    What made Gu Xuanwu even more frightened was that the python didn''t only have one tongue. The two scarlet apricots intertwined as if trying to show him.


    If it was in the past, Gu Xuanwu would feel that these were the animals that were being seen in the zoo. But now, looking at it from a close distance and even looking at it beside a pool full of blood, Gu Xuanwu felt that it was a miracle that he didn''t faint.


    Gu Xuanwu closed his eyes, wanting to ignore this scene. But no matter how hard he tried, no matter how much he tried, it was all useless if he wanted to ignore everything in front of him. The scene in front of him was like it was set in stone. He couldn''t shake it off even if he wanted to.


    As if he had just remembered that he was going to run away, Gu Xuanwu immediately ran in the direction he came from.


    As for the huge figure on the roof beam, it didn''t seem to be in a hurry to chase down the food that was already in its mouth. It was only quietly staring at it ¡­ Just as the man was a step away from the door, the python let out a "Goo". Its body was like an arrow that had left the bowstring, and with a swoosh, more than half of the body of the man that had escaped to the door was covered by the python.


    "All of you, quickly let me go. Look out for me going to the police station and suing you! "Ahh!"


    Xuan Qing didn''t say anything, but stood to the side, watching coldly from the sidelines!


    As for that large python, it treated that person as a toy and didn''t swallow Gu Xuanwu whole. Instead, it carried Gu Xuanwu into the blood pool and then flew up to the high roof ¡­ Right now, Gu Xuanwu couldn''t faint even if he wanted to. If he wanted to call out for help, his throat felt like it was stuck and he couldn''t shout at all.


    After an unknown amount of time, the eyes that had originally been filled with terror slowly lost focus as if it was resigned to its fate. Only that shivering body proved that the person was still alive.


    "Ah Mang, enough!" Xuan Qing looked at the python that was having fun. She estimated the time as she spoke.


    The man was thrown to the side of the blood pool by the giant python with another "gurgling" sound. With a push, he flew back into the blood pool.


    Xuan Qing walked step by step towards Gu Xuanwu, who was trembling like a sieve. She ignored his retreating body step by step and dragged him out like she was dragging a little chick.


    Seeing that the time was right, Xu Cheng who had arrived earlier immediately walked forward, and the Soul Absorbing Lock appeared in his hand out of thin air. He slowly approached Gu Xuanwu''s head, and he only saw a wisp of green smoke floating out from Gu Xuanwu''s head before being sucked into the Soul Absorbing Lock.


    When Xu Cheng felt the soul reaper''s lock vibrate, he was pleasantly surprised. He didn''t expect that the soul of this entire Yang person would be so delicious. It actually had more power than the soul he had consumed a few days ago. However, every minute he was happy, he would be puzzled.


    "Eh? Weird! " Xu Cheng looked inside the Soul Absorbing Lock. There was actually no sign of Xu Cheng''s Fate Soul. Not only that, Tian Chong and Ling Hui, who were in charge of intelligence, did not enter the lock either.

 C53

    "What''s wrong?" Xuan Qing frowned as she asked this time, but in her heart she was sure that this time she wouldn''t have any problems. After all, it was very hard to find people in the entire world.


    "I don''t know. This person''s Fate Soul, as well as Tian Chong and Ling Hui doesn''t exist."


    "No?" Guan Li also didn''t understand this, but he remembered what Kai Ye had said, "Master said that after scaring people, their souls either lose their sanity or become vengeful spirits. However, this place doesn''t have any information about the vengeful spirit. I believe that this person''s other souls have already lost their consciousness. "


    Xu Cheng and Xuan Qing both nodded. Since that was the case, there shouldn''t be any problems. After they finished speaking, they left with Gu Xuanwu, who had lost his soul, in the direction of the Wailing Moon Hall.


    "My Lord, although I did manage to absorb some of this person''s soul ¡­" Xu Cheng knelt on the ground and respectfully reported.


    On the cold morning sky, the pretty guy frowned. His voice wasn''t loud, but it was loud enough for everyone present to hear, "You inhaled some?"


    Xu Cheng''s heart skipped a beat and he quickly explained, "Reporting to my lord, I don''t know why, but this man''s two souls are not with him."


    "Which two?" Qi Ye pulled up the hair on his chest with his index finger and shook it.


    "Reporting to my lord, these are Tian Chong and Ling Hui." Seeing that Qi Ye was looking over, he quickly said, "Tian Chong and Ling Hui are of little use. Perhaps they were scared away by the strong stimulation earlier."


    "Mm, even so, we cannot be careless. After this incident, you can go and take back these two things. Otherwise, this thing will be taken away by someone else and cause some unforeseen events. "


    "Yes, my lord!" Xu Cheng hurriedly returned, glad that his master wasn''t angry this time.


    "Hehe! Without a soul, then I''ll lose my mind. Only then can I truly obey me!" Kai Ye mumbled to himself. Then, he raised his head and looked upwards, as if he could forget about the sky outside.


    Then he quietly said, "It''s time!" As he said that, his five fingers formed a claw and the spiritual energy from Kai Ye''s body began to pull at the person who was curled up on the side ¡­ When he was about two or three steps away from Qi Ye, he stopped. His body was lifted off the ground and his heart slowly left his body ¡­


    Then he looked at Gu Xuanwu, who was staring dumbly forward. There was not even a trace of focus in his eyes. He was completely unaware of his own heart that had left his body. When the people below saw this scene, they could only use the words'' stupefied ''to describe it. Their admiration towards the power of the dawn also increased.


    Qi Ye caught the scarlet heart flying towards him with one hand and reached out with the other. The medicine bottle that was placed in his sleeve slipped out. He glanced at the medicine bottle and the stopper fell off. Then, he heard Kai Ye chant a string of incantation. Soon after, a string of green inscriptions flew out from his mouth and lingered around the bottle.


    Two minutes later, the green runes did not fly into the liquid medicine but circulated around the liquid medicine as if it was blocked by something.


    "I never thought that although the spiritual energy of the unrestrained child is not strong, it would suppress all of my spiritual energy due to the pure spiritual energy. Currently, this weak spiritual energy is unable to fuse the incantation into the medicinal liquid, but if I were to give up now, not only would this bottle of demonic liquid be wasted, even the heart of this person of the sun would be crippled."


    Once the Devil Liquid is crippled, we can do it again, but it would be extremely difficult for this entire Yang person to find one. " With this thought in mind, Kai Ye''s long, slanted brows wrinkled, and he steadied his steps. Gritting his teeth, he channeled the temporarily suppressed spiritual energy in his body.


    As soon as the positive and evil energies that were temporarily suppressed were activated, Kai Ye felt that there were two kinds of powerful energy rushing out from his meridians, the fixed meridians seemed to be torn apart by these two powers. Kai Ye desperately endured this pain, channeling his Spiritual Energy out. Beads of sweat the size of beans dripped down from his white face.


    Guan Li and the others were panicking when they saw the situation. They wondered if there was something wrong with the liquid again.


    And as soon as Kai Ye had brought out those two powers, a sweet and fishy smell rushed into his throat.


    "Master!"


    Seeing the blood oozing out of the corner of Kai Ye''s mouth, the three people in the hall anxiously shouted, especially Guan Li and Xuan Qing, who almost walked up to see what was happening.


    Sensing that the spiritual energy had been mobilized, the corners of Kai Ye''s mouth curled up. A red and a green ray of light shot out at the same time, directly pushing the runes floating outside the bottle into the medicinal liquid.


    When Xu Cheng saw this red and green pupils, his eyes almost popped out. Before, he didn''t know, but now as a ghost, he naturally knew what red and green spiritual energy represented.


    He just didn''t expect that his master had already cultivated to such an extent.


    Seeing that the rune had finally disappeared, Guan Li and Xuan Qing were just about to let out a sigh of relief, but who would have thought that the two strands of spiritual energy that Kai Ye had just released would have a change in color. The red spiritual energy''s light jumped and changed from red to green, similar to the green spiritual energy''s color.


    The difference was that the red to green spiritual energy was becoming fainter and fainter in color. On the contrary, the originally green spiritual energy was becoming brighter and brighter.


    It was as if the red spiritual energy had been absorbed by the green spiritual energy.


    Seeing that their master''s complexion was getting worse, Guan Li and Xuan Qing''s hearts jumped to their throats at the same time. Xu Cheng didn''t know what happened either.


    "You''re such a free and unrestrained child!" Seeing his spiritual energy turn from red to green and to yellow, Kai Ye understood what was going on. Clenching his teeth, he didn''t care about the change in spiritual energy and directly poured two strands of spiritual energy into his still beating heart.


    "Enter!" With a loud shout from Kai Ye, that heart entered the man''s body once more. At this moment, the man''s body also underwent an astonishing change.


    This man''s body was not as strong as the one Bai Mu had given him. It was like a balloon that had suddenly inflated. His entire body began to swell. Although it was inflated, it seemed real, giving off the impression of a tall and sturdy man.


    This kind of burly figure would probably not be found in the entire underground palace. It was as if standing in front of someone would give off a sense of oppression that could not be ignored.


    What was even more surprising was that the person''s clothes were replaced by a layer of iron. That pale face looked like a ruthless god of death, especially the pair of eyes.


    Everyone was shocked by this change.


    Qi Ye looked at the transformation of the puppet leader and his face finally relaxed a bit. When he pushed his heart back into the man''s body, the two strands of spiritual energy also disappeared.


    Although they were happy to see the change in the puppet leader, Guan Li and the others still looked worriedly at Kai Ye.


    "Guan Li" Kai Ye wiped the dark red corner of his mouth, took two steps back, heavily sat on the throne, and used his eyes to signal Guan Li.


    Then, he saw Guan Li charge towards the man like a leopard, raising a steel-like fist and mercilessly smashing towards him. The man did not dodge, but just continued to receive the punch. As Guan Li''s punch landed, the puppet leader was actually unharmed.


    Qi Ye looked at the motionless person, and suddenly remembered the incantation that Ya Yan had said before. He placed his index and middle finger together, and spoke another string of words that no one understood, pointing his finger towards the stiff puppet. Gu Xuanwu, who had been motionless a moment ago, was now moving as if he had been given life.


    Seeing Guan Li''s actions, the puppet leader acted as if he was conscious and directly faced Guan Li, attacking him. The speed of the attacks was not affected by the huge and bulky body. Although they were all the most primitive fist attacks, the extraordinary speed had surpassed the speed of Guan Li''s years of practicing martial arts. After a few rounds, Guan Li began to be unable to withstand it.


    Xuan Qing and Xu Cheng, who were standing to the side, also joined in. For a monster that didn''t even have a soul, half of the effect of the Soul Absorbing Lock would be lost.


    One against three was supposed to have an advantage, but now the battle ended even faster than before.


    "Alright, stop!"


    Following Kai Ye''s command, the three of them stopped their attacks. Even Gu Xuanwu, the puppet leader, stopped and stood to one side. However, his eyes were the same as before, completely without any focus.


    "Looks like it''s a success!" Kai Ye mumbled to himself. But the thing that made him most happy was that he had finally managed to practice the Devil''s Note. Moreover, the side effects had all been dissipated by the devil blood in his body.


    Perhaps he still did not know that the content of the "Incantation of Atonement" he obtained was only the tip of the iceberg of the "Incantation of Attraction".


    "From now on, he is the puppet leader of our underground palace. In the future, we still have to build a puppet army!" The day when our underground palace sees the light of day is not far away! "


    The last few words caused Guan Li Qing''s blood to boil! Immediately, he shouted, "Long live the Lord! Master is wise! for all eternity! "


    Kai Ye said loudly, "Well said! But now that the puppet leader had appeared, he didn''t know how much of the magical liquid was used on his body, so now was not the time for him to leave. Not to mention that the puppet army formation would still require a few more days. Therefore, we also need to move it to a hidden place.


    Therefore, he should just place him in the deepest part of the underground palace! You should also bring those who study magic liquids with you. The underground palace does not raise idle people! " As he said that, he glanced at the three people below him, causing them to tremble. He straightened his back and said, "Faithful to the Lord forever!"


    As if he was satisfied, he continued, "Just treat those people as members of the puppet army. Also, the prisoners in the underground palace can be placed at the place of the puppet leader. Although he doesn''t have any additional intelligence, the orders I infused into his head will guide him to train me to a death warrior who is absolutely loyal to him!"

 C54

    "But Master, there''s only this small bottle of liquid. Is it not enough for so many people?" Besides, how can you train soldiers to be loyal to you with such a walking corpse? " Xuan Qing asked the question that was on the minds of everyone present.


    "Good question!" This was the mystery of the demonic liquid. Do you know about zombies? " Kai Ye asked instead of answering.


    "Do you mean to say that he has poison on him, and anyone who has been bitten by him will become like him?" Xuan Qing was startled, thinking about the fight with that person just now. She could not help but shiver.


    "You can say that! Alas, this magma could only produce a golem leader. The so-called ''one mountain cannot hold two tigers''. If there were two or more puppet leaders, they would kill each other without leaving a single one. This was the tyranny of the demonic liquid! "Therefore, we can only take a step back!"


    "Puff ¡­" As soon as Kai Ye finished speaking, he spat out a mouthful of blood. This caused everyone to be stunned.


    "Mistress?"


    "It''s nothing, I was just made a fool out of myself." Kai Ye said weakly, "I am going to go into seclusion. As for the puppet leader ¡­"


    "Master, leader of the golems ¡­" Xu Cheng had been paying attention to the puppet the entire time. When he saw the puppet collapse, he shouted out.


    "This ¡­" The leader of the puppets, Kai Ye, stood up with one hand pressing down on his chest. He shouted at the floor below him, "Go find a living person."


    As soon as Kai Ye finished speaking, Xu Cheng glanced at Guan Li and floated away. Guan Li and his companion were standing in the Wailing Moon Hall, looking at the previously fearless general who was now twitching even more fiercely than a patient with epilepsy. On the other side, he was paying attention to his master.


    From the looks of it, Kai Ye had suffered a very serious internal injury. Seeing this puppet leader that had failed who knows how many times, Guan Li and the other two wondered if their master could handle it.


    Not long after, Xu Sheng arrived with a white-robed person. It was obvious that this was the person that the underground palace caught from outside to make the demonic liquid. However, he hadn''t dealt with it yet. Who would''ve known that he would be caught now?


    Before the white-coat scientist could make sense of the situation, he heard Kai Ye''s cold voice from above, "Xu Cheng found him and dug out his heart."


    The cold voice seemed to come from the depths of hell. That white coat didn''t even have the time to shiver before it felt like it had been struck on the head.


    According to what Kai Ye had said at the beginning, the puppet leader must have a heart and soul of a living person to be fed. When Xu Cheng had brought out that person''s soul, Guan Li''s hand had already turned into a claw shape and directly smashed into the white coat''s chest. When he stuck it out again, a fresh heart that was still covered in blood was already in his hand.


    Xu Cheng directly pushed the white-gowned soul towards the puppet leader. Who would have thought that the puppet leader, who was whipping around just now, would actually jump up in anger when the soul was half a meter away from him?


    He opened his arms wide and sniffed the white coat''s soul, as if he had smelled a delicacy, and began to suck violently. As for the white coat''s soul, because it had just left its body and was in a confused state, it was too late when it realized it was in danger and was about to escape.


    The white-coat scientist only felt an unceasing suction force coming from the opposite direction, and felt his soul body getting smaller and smaller. Finally, with a shriek, it turned into a white gas and flew into the nose of the puppet leader.


    Just as he finished absorbing the soul, as if he had smelled fresh blood, Gu Xuanwu, who had turned into the puppet leader, turned his eyes around as if he could see the heart. His hand made a grasping motion in the air, but the heart actually flew straight towards his hand.


    The moment the heart appeared in his hand, he began to wolf it down. After the heart had been devoured, the puppet leader did not twitch like before, but stood on the spot with a lifeless look in his eyes.


    "Because of my skill, the puppet leader had a small problem. However, as long as the hearts and souls of the living are fed, the puppet leader will definitely be invincible after a year. "


    "This matter, Xu Cheng ¡­" Qi Ye said coldly to Xu Cheng, who was looking at the puppet leader with a surprised expression.


    "Yes, master. This subordinate will do his best." Xu Cheng naturally knew what Kai Ye meant. He put away the Soul Absorbing Lock and guaranteed his arrival.


    "Mm, remember not to cause too much of a commotion when you collect souls. You better go to those places that the Underworld does not care about to collect those souls. As for those hearts, I believe that you can provide them to the puppet leader every day. " He looked at Xu Cheng, who had his head lowered and his eyes lowered, and continued, "As for your old rival, I''ll let him off for now. I''ll deal with him after I go into closed door cultivation."


    Xu Cheng naturally had no reason to refute his words before. He only wanted him to let go of his opponent, and let go of the enemy who would not rest until he was dead. This was absolutely impossible.


    Seeing that Xu Cheng did not reply, Kai Ye raised his voice, "What? You dare to disobey me, hm?"


    "Subordinate, does not dare!" Xu Cheng naturally did not dare to defy Kai Ye. Whether he turned into ashes or not was entirely up to Kai Ye. While he was still alive, he had already sold his soul to Kai Ye.


    "Enough, arrange for the puppet leader to go." As he spoke, he waved his hand at Xu Cheng.


    Looking at Xu Cheng''s departing back, Xuan Qing stepped forward and said, "Master, do you really believe that Xu Cheng won''t cause trouble for that human?"


    Kai Ye gave a cold smile, "Humph, he naturally won''t give up. "Therefore, you all must send someone to properly follow him."


    "Yes, Master!" Guan Li and Xuan Qing nodded at the same time.


    "Mistress, your body?" Xuan Qing worriedly asked as she saw Kai Ye''s pale red lips.


    "No worries!" Kai Ye waved his hand, indicating that he was fine. Just thinking about how Xiao Yunzi almost went berserk this time and almost suffered a backlash from the demonic blood, Qi Ye wished that he could cut Xiao Yunzi into eight pieces. Ye Zichen looked at Lowering, who was looking at his subordinate with a worried expression, and felt a bit relieved.


    After a moment of consideration, he said to Guan Li and Xuan Qing: "Are you two always loyal to me?"


    The two of them thought that their master wanted to kick them out or misunderstood them, so they quickly kneeled down and clasped their fists, "Your subordinate has sworn to be loyal to the Lord to the death, and they have never had any second thoughts in their life!"


    "That''s right. Both of you, get up." Qi Ye shifted his comfortable posture to lean on the throne, and looked down at the two, "But, how can someone with no ability help me finish my business?"


    Hearing this, the two of them became even more apprehensive. Did their master mean that they were too useless? Thinking of this, the two of them said at the same time, "Master, we are willing to be more diligent in practicing martial arts. We will definitely become stronger."


    "Hur hur, it''s enough for all of you to have this mindset."


    The two looked at each other, unable to understand their master''s intentions.


    Kai Ye lowered his head to look at the leopard on the throne and said faintly, "Now is not an ancient time, and martial arts is not revered. Your martial arts are useless in front of a strong person with spiritual energy, so you must cultivate your spiritual energy!"


    Cultivating spiritual energy? Didn''t this require a special technique? Was my lord going to turn them into puppets, or something like that, like Xu Cheng?


    Although he had some doubts in his heart, he still said to Kai Ye, "Please state it clearly!"


    Kai Ye glanced at them. "You''re all thinking too much." After saying that, the two wine cups floated before the two of them. The two of them caught the wine cup and took a look. It was actually dark red blood.


    When did their lord make the blood?


    Looking at the Wailing Moon Hall that had been cleaned up long ago, when they thought of the modern man whose heart had been dug out just now, their hearts trembled. Could it be?


    "This is my blood!"


    As if to answer their questions, Kai Ye''s voice rang out once more, "This is not ordinary blood. If you drink it, you will gain twice the result with half the effort!"


    Hearing this, the two men who had been standing up immediately knelt down, "My lord, please do not do this!" How could they be so outrageous as to drink the blood of their master?


    "You guys can''t cultivate your spiritual power, so what''s the use of me keeping trash like you here?" Kai Ye''s words woke the two of them up. They fell to the ground and kowtowed heavily. Then, they raised their heads and drank the blood in their cups into their stomachs.


    "This is a secret manual for training." Seeing them obediently do as they were told, he waved his hand, and an ancient book wrapped in string dropped in front of the two of them.


    Incantation of Return!


    When they saw the three big words on the cover of the book, both of them were shocked. The expressions on their faces changed drastically. This was the Incantation of Confession, a book that his master treasured like a treasure. Although he had heard that this book was extremely powerful, a mortal would never be able to see the light of day after training in it.


    Thinking about the blood umbrella that their master had to prepare every time they went on a trip, the two of them truly had many thoughts running through their heads.


    "Why, you don''t want to pick it up? Are you afraid that I will harm you? " Qi Ye saw that the two of them had already hesitated in front of him twice, and immediately became displeased. His voice also became colder, "Relax, after you drink this cup of blood, you can practice this book again. There won''t be any side effects, and there won''t be any situation like before for me."


    When the two heard this, they both let out a sigh of relief. Although cultivating spiritual energy had its benefits, if they became afraid of sunlight, they would absolutely not cultivate.


    "My Lord appreciates us, our subordinate''s status is low, we would never dare to practice my Lord''s secret scripture!" Guan Li lowered his head and said seriously.


    "Enough, with your current abilities, how can you help me beat the world!?" "There are a lot of people here. Even if you don''t have any spiritual energy, you will still be left empty-handed in the end!"


    "Yes!" This subordinate will remember it! " After the pleasantries, the two naturally didn''t dare to say anything more, especially after seeing Kai Ye''s pale complexion.


    "All of you can leave. I will not summon you all to properly cultivate your spiritual energy!" Kai Ye indifferently said. The moment that Xiao Yunzi had set him up was still not over yet. He had to go into seclusion, or else would he lose his spiritual energy and blood and die from the backflow?


    As he watched the two leave, the corners of Kai Ye''s mouth curled up. He obviously wouldn''t be foolish enough to let the spiritual energy of others surpass his own, especially for a divine book like the ''Incantation of Eternity''.


    Although the book just now was'' Incantation of Return of the Demons'', it was indeed copied from his memories. As for his blood, it was mixed with some incantations from the book, and as long as they dared to have second thoughts, he would activate the incantation and kill them.

 C55

    When Xu Cheng left the underground palace, he thought of his master''s instructions, and his heart was filled with so much work that he couldn''t vent it. When he thought of his nemesis being able to live freely while he couldn''t do anything, this feeling of powerlessness made him feel like he was going crazy.


    < br > "Wang Rong..."


    At that moment, a name appeared in Xu Cheng''s mind.


    Immediately, the anger on Xu Cheng''s face was replaced by a complacent smile, "Since Master has said that I shouldn''t make too much of a fuss and shouldn''t offend you, then I will naturally obey. "Wang Rong, ha-ha, your master didn''t tell you anything else, did he?"


    "Anyways, Master has already gone into seclusion. Now, I just need to secretly take care of you, Bai Mu, and then go to another place to collect the soul and heart. I believe Master will turn a blind eye to this."


    As Xu Cheng thought about this, a Soul Absorbing Lock directly appeared in his hand. The Soul Absorbing Lock clanged loudly, accompanied by Xu Cheng''s sinister laughter.


    Bai Mu went out to find some medicine for the Free and Unrestrained Child. After going out, he also came back. He knew that his master was a mountain deity, so how could ordinary medicine be useful to him?


    "Master, are you alright?"


    Bai Mu watched as his heartless master "battled" with another person.


    When he looked at the originally small room being occupied by two people, Bai Mu felt an urge to cry out into the sky.


    This unscrupulous master really didn''t treat him as an outsider!


    < br > "Haha, the ''Free and Unrestrained Child'' is your disciple!"


    The old man, who was battling the unrestrained child, glanced at Bai Mu and laughed loudly. "Not bad, you look quite good."


    The unrestrained child''s face turned white. With a face filled with displeasure, he said, "What do you mean by ''pretty righteous''?" My disciple is not a vase. "


    < br > "General!"


    After hearing the ruddy hair old man yell, he immediately said to the depressed Xiao Yunzi, "Old friend, you''ve lost again!"


    < br > Seeing that the unfettered child did not say anything, he continued, "Alright, old friend, you can''t be so petty, right? I naturally know that you are not a casual person. Your standards are so high, so naturally, you won''t accept a useless disciple. "


    When Bai Mu heard this, his eyebrows creased. However, since his master was present, he couldn''t refute it in person. He didn''t want to refute this heartless master''s words.


    < br > It was better if he didn''t say it, but upon hearing that, the Free and Unrestrained Child''s face immediately fell, "Alright, Old Zhou, you should return to your Earth Temple first and stay there." This mountain god will not see my disciple for many days, Old Zhou probably won''t disturb the time between us, Master and disciple, right? "


    Now that the conversation had come to this, that Old Zhou was naturally not a good person to talk about. Although he was unhappy with the order to expel the free and unrestrained child, his words were reasonable. He had merely come to ''visit'' her.


    There was no need to detain them.


    He looked at the unrestrained child and smiled. After saying goodbye, he walked straight down the stairs.


    "Master, he couldn''t have cured you of your injuries, right?"


    Looking at the empty doorway, Bai Mu remembered that his severely injured master had flushed red in the blink of an eye. It was impossible to tell that he had been severely injured.


    < br > "Hmph!"


    The unfettered child only let out a cold snort.


    Knowing that his master was fine, Bai Mu relaxed. However, when he saw that his master was angry, he immediately gloated, "Eh, Master, you seem to be unhappy with that Old Zhou?"


    Xiao Yunzi could not stand Bai Mu''s nagging any longer and replied, "You said that your disciple is so naughty?" How could that old turtle possibly save Master? If he does not stab Master in the back, it would be good enough. "


    Bai Mu frowned. "What''s wrong, Master? Is that person trying to harm you?"


    The unrestrained child glanced at Bai Mu, then told him the story of Old Zhou and himself.


    Bai Mu finally understood the relationship between the two of them as he watched the unrestrained child finish his sentence with a sigh.


    It turned out that Master, Xiao Yunzi, and that Immortal Zhou were old enemies from the start to the end. However, there was no great hatred between them, it was just that Immortal Zhou''s Dao arts were not as good as Xiao Yunzi''s, so he had always been looking for opportunities to deal with Xiao Yunzi.


    And today, he had also sensed that the ''Free and Unrestrained Child''s Fated Star'' had suddenly weakened. It was only because he had calculated the position of the ''Free and Unrestrained Child'' that he came to find trouble with her.


    Who would have thought that the Free and Unrestrained Child was even better?


    This naturally caused Immortal Zhou, who was originally at the bottom of the rock, to feel somewhat embarrassed. In the end, it was the fact that a carefree person brought up the idea of playing chess to ease the awkwardness.


    Only the heavens knew how many free and unrestrained they were, and they didn''t want to be alone with Immortal Zhou. Of course, that Immortal Zhou also had the same thought; it was just that they didn''t say it out loud due to their pride.


    The carefree child seriously said as he looked at Bai Mu, "That Immortal Zhou knew that you were my disciple and might come looking for trouble with you in the future." When the time comes, don''t fight him directly, or else the one who will suffer will be you. "


    < br > "Got it."


    Bai Mu was speechless as he stared at the free and unrestrained child.


    What a joke, with his current ability, how could he be afraid of a Immortal Zhou?


    How could the carefree child not know what Bai Mu was thinking? However, the young man was proud and arrogant. With such a bad temper, it was best for him to suffer a few more setbacks and grind things down for himself.


    "Oh right, Master, since your injuries weren''t healed by that whatever Immortal Zhou, how did you recover from it?"


    Bai Mu thought to himself, even if this master of his is a mountain god and has such heavy injuries, it shouldn''t be able to heal itself within a day, right?


    When the unfettered child heard Bai Mu''s question, a happy expression appeared on his face. When he saw Bai Mu''s excited appearance, he became even more curious.


    "Haha, this time, I have to thank that underground palace for the awakening night."


    As he spoke, his eyebrows couldn''t help but rise up again.


    < br > "Him?" Didn''t he absorb your spiritual energy? What does that have to do with your healing? "


    < br > "Of course it''s related!" When he was absorbing Master''s Spiritual Energy, Master secretly placed a talisman on himself ¡ª ¡ª Devouring Talisman. The effect of the talisman melted into the blood, and the talisman flowed with the blood into Kai Ye''s body. "


    < br > "Sucker?" Why haven''t I heard you say it before? "


    The unfettered child rolled his eyes at Bai Mu. "Who told you not to read properly?"


    The carefree gaze of the child made Bai Mu somewhat embarrassed. He said somewhat awkwardly, "Master, I don''t like Taoism. It''s not like you don''t know about it."


    Xiao Yunzi helplessly shook his head and continued: "This Spirit Devouring Talisman was created by your grandmaster. If you use the Spirit Devouring Talisman on yourself, others who forcefully absorb your spirit energy will suffer a backlash. Sometimes, the opponent''s spirit energy will even become something that the user of the spirit talisman has."


    "You mean that the spiritual energy of the morning and night came into your body?"


    Bai Mu widened his eyes in surprise and made an exaggerated expression. "Then, Master, aren''t you a monster now?"


    "I told you not to listen to the main point. Master said that this Spiritual Energy would be converted, even if the other party is from a demon. As long as you use the Devouring Talisman, it will be converted back to the user, which is the Spiritual Energy that your Master is used to."


    "Oh, so that is to say, that morning there is no more spiritual energy." As for you, your spiritual energy has greatly improved? "


    Bai Mu rubbed his aching head as he exclaimed in his heart. Wasn''t the attack of this teacher a bit too severe?


    "Yes, I only received a small portion of Qi Ye''s Qi, and at the beginning, because he consumed my blood, he had already suppressed it. But in the end, he forcefully circulated his Qi, which was why he suffered a backlash.


    "The only thing that can make Kai Ye mobilize his spiritual energy without regard for the loss of spiritual energy is the matter of the puppet leader."


    As Bai Mu listened to the words of the unfettered child, he expressed a thought that he didn''t want to face at all.


    "Yeah, that''s why I waited for you to come back."


    < br > "Wait for me to come back?" What is it? "


    Bai Mu felt perplexed when he saw the look of concentration on the face of the unfettered child.


    "Once Master obtains the spiritual energy, his cultivation will naturally rise as well, but it will still take some time for him to digest it." Furthermore, the puppet''s leader is about to appear. I must raise my cultivation level before then in order to have the ability to stop him. "


    < br > "Mmm"


    Bai Mu nodded as he listened to the words of the unscrupulous child.


    "However, you can be at ease with your disciple. After this incident, Kai Ye and the underground palace''s vitality were greatly damaged, so they temporarily won''t look for you for trouble."


    Bai Mu nodded his head. The wanderer stood up from his stool and said, "Alright, I should return to the mountain now. If you need anything, you can bring this talisman to Bian Tou Mountain without having to pass through the Nine Nether Maze City."


    Bai Mu took a piece of charm paper from the hands of the unrestrained child and nodded his head.


    The unrestrained child patted Bai Mu''s shoulder and earnestly said, "Alright, Master is leaving."


    As he spoke, he disappeared from Bai Mu''s room without waiting for his response.


    < br > "Looks like I need to work hard too."


    Looking at a certain spot in the air, Bai Mu clenched his fists tightly.


    At this time, Kai Ye discovered that his spiritual energy level had dropped to the lowest level. Seeing that the color of his spiritual energy was almost unable to maintain its black color, he couldn''t control his calm face any longer.


    "What a good kid, you actually want to nibble on my spiritual power bit by bit!"


    As Kai Ye spoke, his eyes widened. Since that was the case, I won''t let you decide.


    As Kai Ye spoke, there was a flash of white light in the darkness, and blood immediately flowed out from his cut wrist. It was strange, however, that the blood on Kai Ye''s body was divided into two parts, one directly flowing from his cut wrist to other places, and the other directly flowing out from the cut wrist.


    Not long after, Kai Ye felt that the spiritual energy in his body wasn''t as intense as before, which was why he was able to heal his wound.


    Looking at the wound that was healing at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye, Kai Ye thought to himself, even if the blood of the free and unrestrained child was expelled from his body, the thing that could absorb his spiritual energy was still not broken. If this went on, even if he cultivated to a level where no one could reach, it would only end up as a gift for someone else.


    Thinking of this point, Kai Ye calmed down. In his mind, he quickly recalled the solution to this kind of problem that was mentioned in the "Incantation of Return of the Demons".


    When the Free and Unrestrained Child of the Bian Po Mountain felt that the spiritual energy in Kai Ye''s body was about to disappear, a smile appeared on his face, "Kai Ye, you never thought about this day right. Although I cannot control you for long with this spiritual incantation, it will at least slow you down. "


    After the unrestrained child finished speaking, he closed his eyes. At this time, the spiritual energy he obtained from Kai Ye still needed to be purified, otherwise, he would also suffer a backlash from the demon spiritual energy.


    "Tsk tsk tsk tsk, I didn''t expect your father to be so rich." "However, Bai Mu, I''m really curious as to what mentality you have working under such a father."


    Suddenly, Xu Cheng''s eyes turned sinister and fierce, "Bai Mu, I believe that you really hate this father of yours. If not, I will first hook out his talent, Tian Chong, and Ling Hui''s spirit and turn him into a fool for you, okay?"


    As Xu Cheng spoke, a sinister look appeared on his somewhat fierce face. A Soul-Sucking Lock directly appeared in Xu Cheng''s hand. With a pull of the Soul-Sucking Lock, a cold wind blew across the entire room, causing the curtains to fly up and down.


    The person on the bed felt a chill. He shivered and pulled at the blanket, then continued sleeping. Xu Cheng only took a step forward and aimed the Soul-Sucking Lock at Wang Rong''s head. Soon, the two white objects entered the Soul-Sucking Lock.


    Xu Que wanted to leave immediately. When he saw the woman beside Wang Rong, his expression became even more radiant. "You, Bai Mu, would definitely not enjoy yourself with just one. Why don''t you add one more?"


    As he said that, he floated to the bedside of the woman. He raised the Soul-Sucking Lock high up, and a cold breeze blew over.


    Perhaps the wind was too cold. The woman on the bed moved, and a purple thing slipped out of her neck.


    Xu Cheng was attracted by something purple and lowered his head slightly. In the end, he only heard a miserable shriek before he was sent flying by a purple light.


    In these few days, Sayoko had returned to his Bian Tou Mountain to recuperate, and Bai Mu began to return to his normal life. When he thought about how Sayoko''s'' All Yang ''person might have been turned into a puppet leader, Bai Mu''s heart actually felt a bit disquieted.


    After all, at that time, his master told him to look at that person properly.


    As the person who had been dragged to the underground palace for an experiment, Bai Mu understood that person''s feelings the best. Perhaps he was even luckier, at least he had his own mind and his own mind.


    It was meaningless for him to have no thoughts. Although his ability would be even more powerful than his own, to the point where he couldn''t even reach such heights, his final destiny was to become a walking corpse working for someone else.


    < br > That was why the unscrupulous child would go back to Splinterfoot Mountain and close up, hoping that he would succeed during this period of time.


    Bai Mu went to the company and planned to work. Although he didn''t know why the company was taking a day off, the losses didn''t matter to him. A small employee like him was just earning some money to support himself.


    "Bai Mu, I went back yesterday and didn''t see that thing again." "Oh right, thanks for that night."


    As he spoke, he placed a box on Bai Mu''s desk.


    Xiao Min also thought about it carefully after that day. Although Bai Mu was a little shameless, it was a fact that he had saved her. Thus, she had prepared an extra meal in the morning, hoping that Bai Mu would be able to eat and forgive her rudeness from that day.


    < br > "This is?"


    Bai Mu looked at the food in front of him and then looked at Xiao Min, who obviously didn''t dare to look at him. He finally understood what was going on, but he still pretended that he didn''t understand.


    "I made an extra meal today. I can''t finish it anyway, so I''ll give it to you. Even if it''s to repay you for saving my life the night before."


    The corner of Bai Mu''s mouth rose uncontrollably, but he forced himself to remain calm and said, "Little Min, if that''s the case, I''ll send you back home every night. Do you have a free meal every day?"


    Seeing Bai Mu staring at her with a smile, Xiao Min''s face turned red. "You wish. Quickly eat, it''s time for you to go to work."


    Xiao Min knew that people like Bai Mu basically didn''t eat breakfast, so she specially prepared a set of dishes. Although she hated this person in her heart, she didn''t know why, but she always wanted to get close to him.


    Seeing that Bai Mu was still smiling at her, Xiao Min turned around in annoyance. After calming down for a moment, she followed him back to her desk.


    Seeing that Xiao Min had left, Bai Mu immediately picked up his chopsticks and started munching.


    Bai Mu had never tasted such a dish in his entire life. The taste reminded him of Dean Bai, making him feel as though he was at home.


    As she ate, she shouted towards Xiao Min''s office desk, "Sister Xiao Min, thank you for your love of breakfast. The taste is really good."


    < br > This shout immediately attracted everyone''s attention, especially when Kim heard it, and he started gossiping again.


    Xiao Min, who was originally quiet, was immediately surrounded by the women because of Bai Mu''s words. She clamored that she had to listen to some good news.


    < br > "Eat, eat, you better choke to death!"


    Xiao Min looked at Bai Mu, who was happily eating, and cursed in her heart. On the other side, she raised her head to deal with the gossipy women.


    < br > Finally, the conversation lost its meaning, and the group of people started to talk again.


    < br > "I heard that we''re going on vacation again today!"


    Kim said in a low voice to the group of women surrounding him.


    < br > "What, vacation again?" Didn''t you just release it? Why did you release it today? "


    A woman put her head together and smiled mysteriously, "Last time, the chairman found Xiao San and was discovered by the wife of the chairman, so the whole company is on vacation. Last time, there were all kinds of headless cases, so the chairman is afraid of trouble. Could it be that the chairman has gone to look for Little San again? "


    "Tsk tsk tsk, you''re looking for Little Three again. Sigh, rich people really know how to play!"


    Another woman pouted, her tone filled with envy.


    "Pei pei pei, why is your mouth so stinky?"


    He fanned himself in front of his nose with his palm, as if he had smelled something bad.


    < < br > "Tsk, you''re still saying our mouths are bad. Isn''t this news you spread?"


    A woman-like person retorted in disdain.


    < br > "Hehe, Sister Wang, don''t mind me. I was just worried about our job." Furthermore, that is our chairman. We naturally have to lower our voices and discuss about it so that no one else will listen to us. "


    < br > "Cheerful. Tell me quickly, what happened to the chairman?" Why is there a holiday today? "


    "Chairman, something has happened." I heard that the chairman has become a fool and no one in the family will remember him! "


    Kim said mysteriously, "A distant cousin of mine, who was a babysitter at the chairman''s house, heard her say that the chairman had lost his soul and that the chairman''s wife was looking everywhere for someone to help the chairman collect it."


    < br > "It can''t be?" If Chairman lost his soul, what should we do? Isn''t this company going to close down? "


    The surrounding ladies started chattering, especially when they thought of the news they had seen, that Boss He had run away with his mistress and the company''s money. All the staff money had also been thrown in and eventually they were displaced.


    Another woman began to wipe her tears and said with a bit of bitterness, "Oh my, I don''t know what''s wrong with this world now. First, so many people have died, and this storm hasn''t passed yet. I didn''t expect that the chairman would be in trouble again. How do we live?"


    "Yeah, yeah, thinking of those people who suddenly died, could it be that a terrorist organization from the United States came to our country?" "Maybe a few zombies in our country will come out eventually, and at that time, we might even be able to become a hero in this chaotic world."


    One of the young women said with excitement in her eyes.


    "Look at you, you''re a hero. Be careful not to get captured at night."


    Another older woman said mockingly as she crossed her arms.


    Bai Mu, who was standing by the side, listened to the girls'' increasingly distant conversation while secretly sighing at the great variety of the brain cells of women.


    Seeing that the topic had changed, and that everyone was getting increasingly angry, Kim felt that if this went on, she, the person who spread rumors everywhere, would definitely be blown away by the company. He immediately became angry.


    < br > "Enough, stop making trouble."


    His body trembled and his voice shook three times. In the end, he actually managed to suppress the voices of these women.


    Seeing that everyone had quieted down, Kim shook his body and pointed his index finger at everyone. He said in a high-pitched voice, "Hey, hey, what are you all in such a hurry for? Isn''t there a tall person holding up the sky? Look at your useless appearances! As for the chairman, didn''t the wife ask for help? Why are we so excited? Besides, the company holiday is good for us too. Think about it, if the company takes a break, we can stay at home and our personal safety won''t be threatened by the unprovoked terrorist attack. "


    When Kim saw that everyone was looking at him with different expressions, he raised his orchid fingers with a complacent look on his face.


    In fact, people are like this. When a disaster happens to someone else, they feel that they are far away in an accident, they become bystanders, they don''t know how to prepare for a rainy day, they only feel that what happened to them was not the right thing to do.


    It was only when danger came that he knew he had to shout for help, but by then, it was already too late.


    Bai Mu smiled meaningfully as he ate. To be honest, he didn''t have a good impression of that person. It didn''t matter to him whether something happened or not.


    He just wanted to work quietly and earn some money to support himself.


    < br > As long as that person doesn''t provoke him, he would be happy and free.


    After finishing his breakfast, he started his work for the day.


    At this moment, a female colleague walked over.


    < br > "Bai Mu, the manager is looking for you."


    "Oh, thank you."


    Bai Mu tidied up the documents before making his way to the thirteenth floor.


    As she watched Bai Mu head up to the thirteenth floor, Xiao Min''s fingers suddenly became sluggish as she furiously tapped on the keyboard.


    "I wonder what that woman wants me to do?"


    As Bai Mu pondered, he had already arrived at the thirteenth floor.


    Bai Mu directly opened the door and entered. He smiled at the beautiful manager and asked, "Beautiful sir, may I know what business you have by calling me over?"


    < br > < br > Fifty-six < pclass = t t style = t _ margin: 0.0000pt; text-index: 21.0000pt; mso-definition: widow-orphan; line-height: 31.5000pt; > < spanstyle = t mso-space: yes''; font-family: Song; font-size: 12.00pt; msfoonkerning: 0.0000t; < font > < fogation >.


    < spanstyle = tmso-spacierun: ''yes''; font-family: Song; font-size: 12.0000pt; mso-font-kerning: 0.0000pt; > < o: p > < pclass = tkgin-left: 0.0000pt; text-indent: 21.00t; mso-panning: line-weight: 50000pt; < mss-kernel = "However, Bai Mu, I''m really curious as to what mentality you have working under such a father."


    < spanstyle = tmso-spacierun: ''yes''; font-family: Song; font-size: 12.0000 pt; mso-font-kerning: 0.0000pt; "< o: p > < pclass = tkgin-left: 0.0000pt; text-index: 21.00t; mss-definition: line-weight: 1.50000pt;"


    < spanstyle = tmso-spacierun: ''yes''; font-family: Song; font-size: 12.0000pt; mso-font-kerning: 0.0000pt; > < o: p > < pclass = tkgin-left: 0.0000pt; text-indent: 21.00pt; msone-span: link: 5000pt;


    < spanstyle = tmso-spacierun: ''yes''; font-family: Song; font-size: 12.0000pt; mso-font-kning: 0.0000pt; > < o: p > p > < pclass = ttttking-left: 0000pt; text-event: 21.00pt; msplay: whoop-user: 1.500-count;


    < spanstyle = tmso-spacierun: ''yes''; font-family: Song; font-size: 12.0000pt; mso-font-kerning: 0.0000pt; "> < o: p > p > < pclass = tpttking-left: 0000pt; text-fact: 21.00pt; mspagation: wealow-phone: 1.500-weight; mso-span ="

 C56

    "From the looks of it, you seem to be rather relaxed." Xia Ziyi crossed her legs and looked at Bai Mu with a smile.


    "Bai Mu won''t understand your words, Mr. Manager." Bai Mu continued to sit on the sofa beside him. Picking up a pen, he began to leisurely twirl it.


    "Hur hur, you''ve heard about your old man."


    "Click", the pen fell onto the ground, and the expression on Bai Mu''s face instantly disappeared. "What father?" I, Bai Mu, have been an orphan since I was young.


    Xia Ziyi shook her head with a smile, "If that''s the case, so be it. Why are you angry?" As he spoke, he twisted his slender waist and arrived in front of Bai Mu. Picking up the pen on the floor, he placed it on a nearby desk.


    Bai Mu glanced at Xia Ziyi, who was in a professional uniform, and a cold light flashed through his eyes. He stretched out his hand and pulled Xia Ziyi onto his lap, but Xia Ziyi did not resist. Instead, she obediently fell into Bai Mu''s embrace.


    Bai Mu looked at Xia Ziyi''s flirtatious face and pulled her hand. "Manager Xia, I''m really curious. Why do you care so much about my matters?"


    Towards Bai Mu''s excessive strength, Xia Ziyi was not angry. Instead, she smiled even more enchantingly. "That''s right, why do you care so much?" Xia Ziyi''s index finger, which had been painted blood-red, stroked her similarly tender lips. After thinking for a moment, she slowly said, "If I told you that I like you, would you believe me?"


    Bai Mu was stunned for a moment before he smiled and said, "It''s my honor to meet Bai Mu, but Bai Mu doesn''t think he has the charm to do so!"


    Hearing these straightforward words, Xia Ziyi stood up from Bai Mu''s body and looked at him. The smile on her face didn''t falter as she continued, "You only need to know that I won''t hurt you." But if something else happens, I won''t be able to guarantee it. "


    Indeed, if this Bai Mu wasn''t the person she was looking for, he would be her enemy.


    Seeing Xia Ziyi''s smile that was as beautiful as a millet, Bai Mu also smiled back. The atmosphere seemed to have dropped to the freezing point.


    "Aiyo, look at the way you''re talking. Why do you feel that the atmosphere is getting tense?" Xia Ziyi walked over to a nearby water dispenser and poured a cup of coffee for Bai Mu. "Okay, let''s go take a look tonight." I heard that Wang Rong lost his soul. Although it has nothing to do with us, it''s still related to the company. "


    Bai Mu received the cup of coffee with a smile. Then, he replied in a casual manner, "We''ll talk about it later."


    "You got some coffee, thank you." After taking a small sip, Bai Mu stood up and left.


    Seeing Bai Mu''s back, Xia Ziyi smiled. "Bai Mu, I believe you will go."


    After work, he heard a familiar voice calling him, so he didn''t need to think to know who it was.


    "Sister Min, what''s the matter?"


    "Can you take me home?" Little Min''s face was slightly red as she carefully asked.


    Thinking about how Xiao Min had changed from a lady to a tigress the previous night, Bai Mu could not help but shiver. He smiled and said, "Sure, but I''m only going to send my girlfriend home! Could it be that big sis Little Min has taken a fancy to me and wants to be my girlfriend? "


    Upon seeing his lower and lower colleague, Bai Mu''s interest was piqued and he intentionally inched closer to him.


    Feeling the heat coming from her face, Xiao Min''s face turned even redder. She suddenly remembered the night when she pretended to seduce Bai Mu and the night when Bai Mu saved her. She really couldn''t stand this dubious feeling and immediately turned around to run out.


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect Sister Little Min to be such a little girl!" Bai Mu, who had experienced love once before, naturally knew what Xiao Min meant to him. It was just that he still hadn''t resolved the numerous problems he had now. How could he continue to harm others?


    As for the person behind him, if he saw that Xiao Min was together with him from time to time and immediately tried to take revenge on the powerless Xiao Min, wouldn''t that be a burden to her?


    Ye Zichen shook his head with a smile. He still liked to be alone and free. He didn''t want to burden others, and the others didn''t want to burden himself either.


    That night, after Bai Mu had dinner, he arrived at Wang Rong''s villa. He looked at the balcony on the third floor and gently leaped up.


    "Good evening!" At that moment, Xia Ziyi was dressed in black, leaning against the dark balcony with her arms crossed. Upon seeing Bai Mu, they greeted him leisurely.


    "It seems that you have the potential to be a female thief!" Bai Mu didn''t find it strange that Xia Ziyi was here. However, he was quite grateful that Xia Ziyi didn''t directly use this matter to tease him.


    Xia Ziyi smiled. "Same here."


    "Looks like he lost his soul!" Standing on the windowsill, Bai Mu was able to clearly see the situation inside the room. Looking at the muddle-headed Chairman of the Jia Qing Board, Wang Rong, who was surrounded by a large group of people, and thinking of the books that he had comprehended in the past few days in his Master''s tree cave room, Bai Mu was able to easily analyze the situation of Rong. However, when he said these words, he was clearly expressionless.


    Xia Ziyi secretly observed Bai Mu''s expression. He looked at Bai Mu''s expressionless face and wondered in her heart. Could it be that Bai Mu really didn''t have any feelings for her biological parents?


    When she came out of the clan and discovered Bai Mu, she had thoroughly investigated everything about him. She had not missed a single detail about his background and work.


    Especially when she knew that Bai Mu''s father was the company''s chairman, and that Bai Mu was able to work for the company, she did so by hook and by crook, became the company''s manager. His purpose was to further improve his relationship with Bai Mu and gain a better understanding of him. He wanted to see if Bai Mu was him or not.


    When she thought about Bai Mu''s background, she realized that he was now personally facing her own biological parents. However, Xia Ziyi didn''t expect that Bai Mu, her son, would be so calm when facing her father, who had abandoned her all those years ago.


    Not to mention the excitement and excitement he should have when facing his loved ones, he couldn''t even find the hatred on the surface when he was abandoned by his loved ones.


    Thinking of Bai Mu''s fate, he glanced at Wang Rong. If Bai Mu really was his king and was known by the demons to be treated like this in the real world, then even if Wang Rong were to die thousands of times, it wouldn''t be enough for the demons to vent their anger.


    "I didn''t expect a human like you to be able to see through the souls of others." Although Xia Ziyi was thinking about something else, she wasn''t wrong about anything Bai Mu said.


    "There are some things that not only the Daoist Priest can see!" Bai Mu''s words were meant for Xia Ziyi. Since he could see it clearly, Xia Ziyi could also see it, "But, you''re talking about us humans. Don''t tell me that you''re not human, manager?"


    "Hur hur, about this, guess it yourself!" Xia Ziyi continued: "His spiritual soul should have been seized by someone else, and his spiritual soul is connected to his Fate Soul. Under normal circumstances, his intellectual soul would not come out of his body, so the death of a human soul would normally leave his intellectual soul with its fate.


    Therefore, in order to take away a person''s intellectual soul, one must take away their Fate Soul. Looking at Wang Rong''s current state, it is clear that he is left with a life.


    Looking at Bai Mu''s unchanging face, Xia Ziyi continued, "There is still another way to take away a human''s mind and soul. That method was often said to be just waiting.


    A soul reaper first created the illusion that the main body''s fate soul had already drifted outside of the body. A soul was the representation of a person''s spiritual consciousness and intelligence, so the usual illusion definitely couldn''t be hidden from the main soul, so the illusion had to be perfect, and it would be best if it could be fake. At this point, even the intellectual soul might not appear. He would probe it over and over until he was certain that it was his fate soul. Once the mind soul is out of the body, it can be easily captured by the soul luring person. "


    Bai Mu glanced at Xia Ziyi and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. "There''s another method that''s simpler and more direct."


    Bai Mu''s words caused Xia Ziyi to be stunned, "What method? How come I''ve never heard of it? " She had existed in the Demon World for so many years, yet there was something he did not know.


    "It''s simple, the Soulreaper Lock in Wuchang''s hands will do."


    Xia Ziyi raised an eyebrow. "I overlooked it."


    "Not bad, at least the first two points you mentioned, I don''t know."


    Xia Ziyi chuckled and said softly, "However, what does he want Wang Rong''s spiritual soul for?"


    "What else can we do? It must be to lure me over, then set me up as a trap to get rid of me. " Bai Mu spoke indifferently. Honestly speaking, his current identity was extremely sensitive. If the underground palace were to cause trouble for him, he would become the enemy of a ghost.


    Bai Mu''s seemingly careless words actually caused Xia Ziyi to silently remember this line in her heart.


    "Let''s go in and take a look!" Seeing that everyone had left, Bai Mu suggested in a low voice.


    "Hehe ~ ~ ~ hehe ~ ~ ~" Seeing the sudden appearance of the two people, Wang Rong was holding a piece of crushed cake in his hand and giggling at them.


    "What a fool!" Xia Ziyi mocked.


    "This home is really strange. I keep feeling that there''s something inside that I can''t see through!" Bai Mu asked doubtfully.


    "I think so too!" Xia Ziyi nodded. As an expert of the demon race, she didn''t expect that she would be unable to see through this matter.


    "Who are you? What are you doing in our room? " A middle-aged woman abruptly opened the door and stood protectively in front of Wang Rong.


    He actually didn''t discover her!


    Bai Mu and Xia Ziyi simultaneously turned to look at the woman who had suddenly appeared. With their abilities, they would have definitely discovered her if someone had entered from outside. However, they didn''t feel anything even though she had been here for so long. Could it be that this woman ¡­


    Bai Mu and Luo Li were wondering why this woman had such a high cultivation level. There was a hint of fear in her eyes, but she still said angrily, "What are you guys doing here? Did you take away my husband''s soul?! "


    "I''m not interested in his soul!" Bai Mu crossed his arms haughtily. In his heart, he thought, "He should be my mother, the woman from the fantasy world."


    Looking at the big boy in front of her, the woman couldn''t help but think of the child she had abandoned. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say.


    His mother and son were connected, but now Xia Ziyi truly understood this point. Regardless of whether they knew each other or not, the bond between their blood could not be broken. However, as an outsider, he had no reason to interfere in this matter, so he could only stand to the side and not speak.


    "What is your purpose?" The woman''s words unconsciously softened. As she spoke, a pendant that had always been hidden under her clothes slipped out.


    " "Ahhh!"


    When the purple light of the pendant flashed, Xia Ziyi suddenly screamed and immediately turned around with her back to Bai Mu.


    "It''s that pendant!" Upon seeing Zi''s reaction, Bai Mu was sure that he understood. No wonder he didn''t notice her behind the door. It seemed this pendant wasn''t simple.


    " Bai Mu, I have something on, I''ll be taking my leave first! " Before Bai Mu could reply, Xia Ziyi had already jumped out of the window.


    Looking at the purple pendant on the woman''s body, Bai Mu''s brows twitched. This item seemed to be extraordinary. He did not know that this pendant was the object that had knocked Xu Cheng away that day.


    "She ¡­" The woman pointed at the spot where Zi had left before speaking again to Bai Mu.


    "Since that''s the case, I have to leave too. Auntie, I''m sorry to disturb your rest. " After bowing respectfully like an ancient expert, he prepared to leave.


    "Wait!" The woman suddenly said.


    With his back facing her, Bai Mu stopped. Calming himself down, he asked, "Auntie, is there anything else?"


    The woman trembled as she walked up to Bai Mu. Under Bai Mu''s puzzled gaze, she lifted his hand. However, at this moment, Bai Mu was so stunned that he forgot he was going to pull her hand away.


    At this moment, Bai Mu only knew that his mother''s hands were so warm and soft. The yearning and yearning towards his mother had also flooded into his heart at this moment. However, it was suppressed by Bai Mu.


    Holding both of Bai Mu''s hands and looking at the extra finger on his left hand, he said, "Xuan''er, you''re Xuan''er!" The woman kept it, but her expression was one of uncontrollable joy. However, when she saw a gap in the right hand, she cried even harder. She gently rubbed at the cut and muttered, "Child, does it hurt?"

 C57

    Bai Mu couldn''t hold back his tears and withdrew his hands. The woman''s eyes flashed with disappointment because of this small action.


    "Auntie, you got the wrong person!" "My name isn''t Xuan''er. My name is Bai Mu!" Then, without looking back, he walked towards the window and jumped down.


    "Xuan''er, Xuan''er ¡­" The woman ran to the window and wailed in agony.


    The woman slid down to the ground as she watched Bai Mu''s back disappear into the distance. Xuan''er, I know you must be blaming me. It was her mother''s fault, it was her fault ¡­ "Xuan''er, Xuan''er ¡­" The woman repeatedly said that it was her fault, and again and again she called out the name of the person called Xuan''er.


    Bai Mu, who hadn''t left at all, leaned his back against the wall. As he listened to the woman''s wails, tears unconsciously flowed down his cheeks. Wiping away his tears, he abruptly sped up his pace, sprinting madly towards a dark place ¡­


    "Xuan''er, don''t worry. Mom will never give up on you. I will find you and let you return to my side."


    "Ahh!"


    This was a small forest, so Bai Mu was probably tired of running. He leaned against a large tree and shouted fearlessly, hoping to soothe the chaotic mess in his heart.


    "Yo, I didn''t expect you to have feelings for that family." A laugh echoed through the forest.


    "Come out!" The pain on Bai Mu''s face was quickly replaced by indifference.


    Bai Mu had actually already noticed the change in the route beneath his feet. When he had left the Wang Family, he had planned to head home. Who knew that because of his distraction, that person had taken the opportunity to secretly change the route?


    Regarding Bai Mu''s discovery, he didn''t reveal it, but remained calm and collected. This time, he definitely had to uncover the identity of the mastermind.


    "Yo, you want me to come out isn''t that simple? Eat the appetizer I prepared for you first."


    As he spoke, countless white shadows swarmed over from every direction of Five Mile Slope, and arrived in front of Bai Mu. The shadows transformed into physical entities, filling the entire five Mile Slope! All of them bared their fangs and brandished their claws as they glared viciously at Bai Mu.


    "How is it? Are you satisfied with my things?" That voice was filled with pride and mockery towards Bai Mu.


    "I''m not too satisfied, but Xu Cheng, I didn''t expect you to change industries!" He looked at the relatively familiar group of souls. On the first day he returned, he had encountered their corpses and even had their heads explode. Naturally, their souls were injured as well. The head of this soul wasn''t much better than it was right now.


    However, with so many souls, it was obvious that he would not be able to escape from the recent headless murders in H City. However, he did not expect Xu Cheng to be so merciless as to deal with these innocent people. Recalling the events that had occurred in the past few days, as well as the mastermind behind it today, Bai Mu finally understood what was going on.


    The moment they reached the mountain, they encountered the attacks of the manipulated mummies, followed by a series of uncontrollable murder cases. Then, the fact that Xiao Min was almost turned into a mummified corpse was all due to this Xu Cheng.


    It seemed that this Xu Cheng was born to be a director. He had arranged so many good scenes for him. What he found strange was that this Xu Cheng''s Soulreaper Lock had been taken away by the King of Hell. Why was he able to take in so many souls? Furthermore, he even had the ability to control them?


    Moreover, he wouldn''t allow Xu Cheng to trample over human lives. After so many people had died in the past few months, it was impossible for the King of Hell and the rest of them to not know that Xu Cheng had broken away from the King of Hell and had joined a force that not even the King of Hell could interfere with.


    As for Xu Cheng, who was hiding in the dark, his body trembled when he heard his name. It was also because of this disturbance in its aura that its location was exposed. With a swoosh, a bunch of dark purple lights shot towards Xu Cheng''s location like arrows.


    Sensing a sudden surge of energy approaching, Xu Pang Ma jumped onto another tree and his body immediately transformed into a solid form. He knew that as long as Bai Mu had the Spiritual Energy, even if he himself had become ethereal, he would still be injured.


    "So what if I know? "Little bastards, attack!" Following Xu Cheng''s order, those restless creatures pounced towards Bai Mu like hungry wolves. Bai Mu didn''t mobilize his Spiritual Energy. Since they were solid, there was no need for it.


    For a time, the sounds of a fist striking human flesh could be heard as the brute force and brute force clashed. As for Bai Mu, he was able to easily dodge the attacks of the corporeal ghosts.


    However, Bai Mu was surprised to find that these ghosts seemed to be made of bronze. Their bodies were caved in by a fist the size of a human''s fist. Even so, those things didn''t collapse.


    This made Bai Mu extremely furious. No matter what he was beaten into, as long as there was a trace of his physical body remaining, he would rely on this fact to launch an attack.


    "Ao, ao, ao ¡­" A series of sounds echoed throughout the cold and empty hillside. The corpses formed from the souls fought Bai Mu in turns. Even though Bai Mu was full of energy, he still found it difficult to endure.


    "Heh heh ~ Don''t worry, the good show is yet to come!" Xu Cheng knew that Bai Mu hadn''t used his Spiritual Energy, so he naturally wouldn''t place the item he was most proficient in at the front. This time, a chain that had been retracted appeared out of nowhere in his hand.


    "Soulreaper Lock!" Bai Mu said in disbelief. At the same time, he sent a fist flying toward a female corpse in front of him.


    "No, no, no" Xu Cheng shook his finger, "This thing is much stronger than the Hades'' Soul-Reaching Lock. I call it the Soul Absorbing Lock. You should know that your father''s soul was taken by this treasure."


    "Alright, I''ll be lazy to waste my time talking to you. I''ll let you experience its power immediately!" As he spoke, he shook the Soul Absorbing Lock in his hand, and the white fog slowly spread out with a metallic sound. These ghosts were no longer frightened to death by the sound of death. As they heard this sound, their spirits were lifted.


    The temperature in the surroundings plummeted, and the white fog that emanated from the Soul Sucking Lock instantly covered the entire hillside. The back of the mountain, which was already rather cold, now made people shiver even more.


    "Hahaha ¡­" Roar ¡­ Roar ¡­ Roar ¡­ Awoo, awoo, awoo. All sorts of ghostly wails were heard. It was as if they were mocking Bai Mu''s current condition.


    "An insignificant skill!" He secretly lit up the talisman that his master had given him. His eyes suddenly became as clear and bright as the stars, as if they had been washed by the purest water in the world.


    The object within the white mist was clearly seen by Bai Mu. It seemed that although his master was a bit lacking in kindness, this talisman seemed to be quite useful. Bai Mu thought to himself that he must ask his master for two more talismans next time.


    Seeing Xu Cheng''s self-righteous sneer, he also laughed and asked a certain direction in the air, "Xu Cheng, is this the ability of your Soul Absorbing Lock?"


    "What are you so proud of? Let''s see what I''ll do next! "


    It was obvious that Xu Cheng didn''t know that Bai Mu had used the talisman to open his Heaven''s Eye. He thought that Bai Mu was only testing him because he couldn''t find his bearings in the fog. Although his opened Heaven''s Eyes wouldn''t last for long, it was enough to deal with the item in front of him.


    The souls that had previously been scattered like scattered sand were now fusing together, as if they were going to form a giant. So the reason why the fog rose was to stall for time! " Naturally, Bai Mu wouldn''t let them succeed. He secretly gathered his Spiritual Energy and waited for the moment the ghosts converged.


    Only at that time would the ghosts have the weakest soul power. If they could fuse well, it would be difficult for him to deal with them. The reason why Xu Cheng''s fog rose was to deceive Bai Mu.


    "Boom ¡­" The ghosts didn''t even have the time to cry out in alarm before their souls were destroyed by the Spiritual Energy that Bai Mu had sent over. Even their physical bodies had dissipated.


    Since ghosts were connected to the main body, it couldn''t help but affect the person that supported the soul fusion, not to mention that Xu Cheng wasn''t a person, he was only a soul. Xu Cheng heard a pfft sound. The stream of blood that he had been holding back suddenly spurted out, and some of it even splashed onto the Soul-Sucking Lock.


    Before Xu Cheng could cry out in alarm, Bai Mu had already flashed in front of him. He pulled the white figure that floated out of the Soul-Sucking Lock to his side, and then flew away from where Xu Cheng was.


    He secretly took back the soul that he pulled over and laughed: "I didn''t expect you to vomit blood even after turning into a ghost, and even more so, I didn''t think that I would have to rely on your blood to unlock this Soul Linking Lock!"


    Bai Mu didn''t mention a single word about how he had just destroyed Xu Cheng''s ghost. He knew that Xu Cheng was definitely furious, so he said these words to agitate the person in front of him. Oh, no, it should be a ghost!


    "You ¡­" The Phantom Soldier that he painstakingly nurtured over the past few days was instantly destroyed by Bai Mu, and he was also injured because of this. Not only that, the matter of him using his blood to nourish the Soul Sucking Lock was also known to him, and he even saved Wang Rong''s soul.


    "Enough!" "As a ghost, you actually dared to do such a thing. Tonight, I shall carry out justice for the heavens!" As he spoke, he prepared to smash the spiritual energy stored in his hand towards Xu Cheng.


    With a bang, the Spiritual Energy collided. In a split-second, Bai Mu was forced back a big step. By the time the fog dissipated, it was unknown where Xu Cheng had escaped to.


    "That person is not easy to deal with!" Recalling the strike just now, Bai Mu''s hands were still trembling. He was indeed a ruthless person. Furthermore, his speed was astonishingly fast. He really couldn''t feel anything when he attacked.


    Without a second thought, he turned around and left the area with Wang Rong''s soul.


    Xu Cheng, who had returned to the underground palace, still had a lingering fear in his heart. He never thought that Bai Mu would have increased his strength so much. Not only did he break his Ghost Controlling Technique, he even almost lost his life.


    "Xu Cheng, how dare you!" Master told you to go collect the soul, but you went and provoked that brat. If I hadn''t arrived in time with the puppet leader, your soul would have been shattered long ago. Don''t think that you can do whatever you want just because Master is in seclusion. " Guan Li crossed his arms and said with a dark expression.


    "Emissary Guan Li, many thanks this time. I hope you can forgive me, or else master''s trial ¡­"


    "Now you know that Master''s trial is not going well?" Guan Li harrumphed.


    "What are you being so cocky for? He''s just an ordinary person. If you have the ability, don''t get in my hands." Xu Cheng muttered in his heart, but he still had a smile on his face like a grandson, "You''re right, Envoy Guan Li. I was just lucky that I didn''t reveal my identity. That brat still doesn''t know that I''m from the underground palace."


    Seeing that Guan Li did not say anything, Xu Cheng continued, "This little one guarantees that I will not seek out that person for revenge from today onwards. This little one will properly search for my soul elsewhere and promise that I will not cause any bad blood in the underground palace."


    Hearing Xu Cheng''s words, Guan Li looked at Xu Cheng and said with a sullen expression, "You can''t do that again. Otherwise, no one will be able to help you out there!"


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Xu Cheng nodded repeatedly and finally coaxed Guan Li into being happy before leaving dejectedly.

 C58

    Bai Mu brought Wang Rong''s soul to the Wang Family villa. He glanced at the windows on the third floor, then looked at Wang Rong, who was standing in front of him in a daze. Bai Mu thought for a moment, then took out the bottle that the King of Hell gave him when he was at the Bian foot mountain to store Mo Xin''s soul.


    He opened the bottle and shouted, "Return!" Wang Rong''s mind spirit immediately flew into the bottle and quickly stuffed it shut. As if he was playing a prank, he shook the bottle violently a few times, put one hand into his pocket, and played with the bottle with the other.


    "Master is in closed door cultivation, and I don''t know how to return the soul to the body, so I can only go find a capable person." As he thought about it, a person automatically appeared in his mind.


    With a smile on his face, he headed straight for his own slums.


    The next day, because of Wang Rong''s matter, their department began their holiday, which naturally benefited Bai Mu. Since the company was on vacation, he also had the opportunity to go up the mountain and find that Immortal Zhou.


    As for why he wanted to help Wang Rong, Bai Mu was only doing so for the sake of his own job. After all, if Wang Rong died, his company would be in chaos.


    Immortal Zhou''s mountain was located in the neighboring city of H City. Bai Mu had to take the train for an entire day before arriving at the neighboring city. Afterwards, he took a taxi to the foot of the mountain and walked up the mountain.


    Having easily climbed up Zhou Zishan, Bai Mu couldn''t help but exclaim when he remembered that he still needed to climb the Brutal Maze Mountain, which was the same as Nine Nether Maze City. This Zhou Zishan was truly too inferior.


    Compared to the territory of the Free and Unrestrained Child, it seemed like this Free and Unrestrained Child was no better than Immortal Zhou.


    However, it was useless to think about it now. At the very least, he had to get Immortal Zhou to save him.


    "Junior Bai Mu would like to welcome senior!" Bai Mu waved his hands in the air, and the voice filled with spiritual energy echoed in the air for a long time.


    After the voice faded away, only a gust of wind blew past, but there was no response.


    Bai Mu naturally knew that this old man wouldn''t come out to meet him so easily. Moreover, this old man was his master''s nemesis. However, Bai Mu had come prepared.


    "The reward this time is not less than 200 thousand!" Bai Mu had just finished speaking when a strong wind blew in front of him. He stretched out his hand to cover his face and sneered in his heart when he saw the person standing in front of him.


    "Haha, who do I think it is? So it''s the little disciple of the unrestrained child!" Immortal Zhou stroked his beard, his face full of smiles.


    "I don''t dare to, I''ve only been with Master for a few months and haven''t learned anything, I''m afraid I''ll lose face for him." Bai Mu''s face was full of humility, but in his heart, he was laughing coldly. This old thing had turned into a piece of land, yet he was still so greedy for money. Looking at his face filled with impatience, he must''ve been anxious about the 200 thousand already.


    When he thought about how he had boasted in front of the other Fellow Daoists a few days ago that he wanted to invite them to the last ranked Queen''s Hotel in H City to have a good time and have a good time, he was worried about not having enough money. However, he didn''t expect that he would actually come today.


    With a wave of his sleeve, a round table and a few small stools appeared out of nowhere on the ground. With a wave of his sleeve, a round table and a few small stools appeared out of nowhere on the ground.


    Bai Mu nodded his head with a smile and sat down. After taking a sip of the tea, he sighed and said, "Senior Zhou is living quite a comfortable life. Even in the mortal world, you might not even be able to drink good tea."


    "Haha, your nephew is joking. May I know what Apprentice Nephew said just now? " Immortal Zhou finally could not hold it in any longer and reminded Bai Mu.


    "Words?" What do you mean? " Bai Mu finished his cup of tea, smacked his lips, and poured himself another cup.


    "¡­" Immortal Zhou scolded the old rogue son in his heart, but he couldn''t offend the God of Fortune, so he said with a smile, "Great-nephew, did you encounter anything by coming to this old man''s place? Just now, when this old one was meditating, I seemed to have heard that Nephew asked this old one for a favor. "


    Seeing Bai Mu staring at him with an understanding look while smiling yet not smiling, Immortal Zhou inwardly sighed at his cleverness. He had almost asked about the 200 thousand yuan in remuneration; otherwise, this kid would have really laughed.


    "Oh hehe, so it''s this. This young one will need senior Zhou''s help today. " Bai Mu placed the tea on the table and smiled.


    "Oh? Nephew, please speak! " Immortal Zhou knew about this brat''s background, and he also knew that this person was actually the child that the CEO of a company had abandoned back then. However, as long as he did not say anything, even if that person did not say anything, this brat should not know.


    "Actually, it''s not a big deal. I just wanted Senior Zhou to come down from the mountain and help a person recover his soul." Seeing the unrestrained child looking at him, Bai Mu smiled and added, "If it weren''t for Master''s seclusion, I wouldn''t have bothered you!"


    "Haha, your nephew is joking." Immortal Zhou drank a cup of tea and asked, "My nephew just said that the reward is 200 thousand. Could it be that the person who lost his soul is a wealthy merchant?"


    Bai Mu stood up and nodded, "Yes! If Senior Zhou is able to help him regain his soul, I believe that Immortal Zhou will definitely receive quite a bit of compensation! "


    "Nephew, there''s no need to say anything. Since Nephew has said it, even if I don''t have any compensation, this old man will still help. After all, you are also my good friend''s disciple."


    Bai Mu bowed towards Immortal Zhou and said with a smile, "Then I''ll have to trouble Senior Zhou. Now, I''ll pass that person''s two souls to Senior."


    As Bai Mu spoke, he took out a jade white porcelain bottle from his pocket. Immortal Zhou''s eyes lit up when he saw this bottle.


    It was actually the legendary Snow Muscle Bottle that could store the souls of the world. Such a treasure actually ended up on the body of an ordinary kid?


    Bai Mu, on the other hand, didn''t notice the old man''s surprise. He lightly pulled the cork from the bottle, and with a slight tilt of the bottle, two bodies flew out of it.


    Spirit Power was not strong to begin with, and Wang Rong''s body was not dead yet, so under the sunlight, the body became more transparent, as if it was about to disappear.


    Bai Mu glanced at the two bodies and frowned. "Senior, please keep these two bodies in case the scorching sun dissipates."


    How could that Immortal Zhou still hear Bai Mu''s words? He was currently looking at the Snow Muscle Bottle in Bai Mu''s hand as he cried out in his heart.


    When he thought about how he had actually seen this divine tool that came from the Underworld in his lifetime, especially when it was a nameless kid, how could he not be happy and shocked.


    When he thought about the use of this Snow Muscle Bottle, and how he had obtained the use of this bottle, the look in Immortal Zhou''s eyes changed slightly.


    "Senior Zhou? Senior Zhou?" When Bai Mu saw the strange look on Immortal Zhou''s face as he stared at his small porcelain bottle, his gaze turned heavy. This was something given to him by the King of Hell. It couldn''t be that Immortal Zhou had taken a fancy to something like this, right?


    Thinking this way, Bai Mu put the white bottle back into his pocket as if he didn''t know anything.


    Only when Bai Mu put the item away did Immortal Zhou hear Bai Mu''s call to him and immediately coughed twice to hide his embarrassment. When he saw Wang Rong''s eyes, his expression became sluggish to hide the panic in his eyes.


    Immortal Zhou''s strange expression didn''t escape Bai Mu''s eyes. Bai Mu looked at Immortal Zhou and felt that he knew Wang Rong, but he didn''t say anything. It seemed that this Immortal Zhou wasn''t as simple as he looked on the surface.


    As for Immortal Zhou, after he retracted Wang Rong''s two souls, he said to Bai Mu with a smile, "Nephew, what was that bottle that could contain souls ¡ª" This old man seemed to like it very much. Before he finished his sentence, Bai Mu, as if he knew the old man''s shameless goal, laughed.


    He said, "This is something that I borrowed from a friend. I''ll have to return it another day."


    Since Bai Mu had said this, Immortal Zhou couldn''t say anything more. However, he was thinking that he had to obtain it no matter what. As long as he had it, his status in the group would increase several times in the future.


    "Alright, Apprentice Nephew, this matter should not be delayed. Let''s go down the mountain now and help this Wang Rong return his soul!"


    Sure enough, there was a problem. Bai Mu could only ask curiously, "Senior Zhou, do you know him?"


    Upon hearing Bai Mu''s question, Immortal Zhou knew that he had revealed his true emotions. He hurriedly explained with a smile, "This person isn''t a nameless person in the mortal world. This old man naturally knows about it." Let''s go. This old one has observed Wang Rong''s two souls and discovered that they have been gone for a rather long time. Therefore, this old one has to return his soul back as soon as possible to prevent any mishap from happening. "


    Since others had already said so, Bai Mu naturally couldn''t say much. He nodded and followed Immortal Zhou down the mountain.


    Immortal Zhou had already cultivated to the position of the Earth God, so naturally, the speed at which he descended the mountain couldn''t be compared to that of mortals. However, what surprised Immortal Zhou was that Bai Mu was able to keep up with his pace.


    On the way down the mountain, Immortal Zhou asked casually, "Xiao Yunzi really did take in a good disciple. To have such accomplishments at such a young age, it seems that this old man has underestimated Xiao Yunzi."


    Bai Mu naturally knew what the old man was referring to. He smiled and said, "Old Senior Zhou is flattering me. However, it is indeed my good fortune that I was able to follow you."


    As Immortal Zhou was speaking with Bai Mu, he was also thinking about how to get rid of Bai Mu. If he brought Bai Mu to Wang Rong''s house, then the things that he had done would be leaked. It wouldn''t matter if he hurt the relationship between him and Xiao Yunzi.


    At this moment, Bai Mu''s voice came from behind. "Senior Zhou, you still have some matters to attend to, so you can''t be together with me. I''ll have to trouble Senior Zhou to help me with this matter." The reason why Bai Mu didn''t want to follow them was because he didn''t want to see the tears of that woman again. The second reason was to avoid embarrassment.


    He had never wanted anything to do with that family.


    Immortal Zhou was about to say something, but he didn''t expect Bai Mu to bring it up himself. This saved Immortal Zhou from saying all those reasons. Thus, the moment Bai Mu finished speaking, Immortal Zhou nodded his head repeatedly.


    After parting ways, Immortal Zhou casually walked towards Wang Rong''s mansion. When he saw Madam Wang, who was in the middle of making a move, as well as a altar in the courtyard, Immortal Zhou directly walked into the villa.


    At this moment, Wang Rong''s wife, Liu Ying, was standing on the side anxiously. Her eyes were looking back and forth between the man in yellow robe and the Taoist priest wielding the peach wood sword. She prayed that he would succeed this time.


    Just as the Daoist Priest was reciting those words at an increasing speed, a discordant voice suddenly rang out.


    "Madam Wang, long time no see!"

 C59

    Liu Ying heard the sound and looked up. She saw a man wearing a white robe walking towards her. When she saw the man''s face, she was surprised for a moment. Then, her eyes were filled with hatred.


    That person, that Taoist who separated him from his child!


    "Stop!" Liu Ying walked to the side of the Taoist who was swinging his peach wood sword with vigor and spoke with a cold voice. Her eyes, however, never left the smiling face of her archenemy who was walking towards her.


    When the Daoist Priest heard his financial backer''s displeasure, he immediately stopped what he was doing and looked towards the person who was walking over.


    "Long time no see, Madam Wang."


    "Hehe, Taoist Zhou came uninvited. Did something happen to my family?" Liu Ying''s tone was a bit bad. She thought about how that Taoist came to her house a few days after she finished her childbirth and told her that her son was a calamitous enemy. If she didn''t send this child out, then her family''s property would be taken away by this vile person.


    He was also angry at his wife for believing his words. That was the reason why he and his husband sent their children to an orphanage. All these years of separation had been because of this person!


    Thinking of this, the hatred in Liu Ying''s eyes almost burst out.


    "Haha, Lady Wang sure knows how to joke around. Madam Wang''s Feng Shui house is an excellent arrangement, so how could there be any evil spirits?" Immortal Zhou naturally knew that this woman did not welcome him, but for the sake of that small amount of money, he could naturally ignore all of this.


    "Since you don''t have any, then please go back, Daoist Zhou. You''re not welcome here!" As Liu Ying said this, she made a gesture to invite him in.


    Immortal Zhou swept his eyes over the Wang family''s villa, wiped his beard, and said, "This Daoist only heard that the soul of the Wang family''s head had left the topic, and coincidentally, it is in the hands of this daoist ¡­"


    Hearing Immortal Zhou''s words, Liu Ying frowned. What the hell was this Immortal Zhou up to?


    Seeing Liu Ying look at him with disbelief, Immortal Zhou let out a sigh, "Fine, since Lady Wang doesn''t welcome me, then I naturally can''t stay here. I will take my leave!"


    As she spoke, she turned to leave, and at the same time, Liu Ying called out to Immortal Zhou.


    "Wait, you said that you have a way to help my husband return the soul?" Liu Ying had been looking for a lot of Taoists. These days, her husband didn''t seem to be getting better. He was in a trance every day and said something stupid. Today, he even said "he''s leaving".


    Even though this Immortal Zhou was the enemy of her own family, she no longer had a son. She could no longer take her husband as a joke, nor could she take the company as a joke.


    Naturally, Immortal Zhou knew what Liu Ying was thinking. A sly smile flashed across his lips, and the moment he turned around, he disappeared. He glanced at the Daoist Priest beside Liu Ying, then said with a smile, "I naturally have a way."


    "Alright, then please." Liu Ying instructed the steward beside her to give some money to the Daoist priest, then called Immortal Zhou to her husband''s room.


    At this moment, Wang Rong was still like a fool. He was drooling and holding a child''s toy in his hand. There was a silly smile on his face. Who knew what he was having fun with?


    "I wonder what Taoist Zhou''s method is?" Liu Ying didn''t even look at Immortal Zhou as she asked her husband.


    "And please leave, Madam. This Dao will now perform the technique to restore Teacher Wang''s soul." Immortal Zhou looked at Wang Rong. He knew that Wang Rong''s soul had left his body too long ago. If he delayed it any longer, Wang Rong would become a fool.


    Liu Ying glanced at Wang Rong. She wanted to say something, but closed her mouth after thinking for a while. She just said coldly, "Sorry for the trouble, Taoist Zhou." He then walked out, and when he reached the door, he did not close it. Instead, he gently closed it.


    As Immortal Zhou''s gaze was focused on that foolish Wang Rong, he did not notice these details.


    After an unknown incantation, Wang Rong''s soul appeared in this empty room. At the beginning, Wang Rong didn''t find it strange when someone came in, he just played by the side.


    When his soul appeared by his side, he seemed to have lost all consciousness. Right now, he didn''t even have the time to move; he was just sitting blankly on the bed.


    Immortal Zhou looked at the two souls that had yet to disperse and shouted, "Since the two souls have arrived, why aren''t you summoning them back!"


    After that loud shout, Immortal Zhou quickly formed seals with his hand. Streams of dark green spiritual energy quickly circulated around Wang Rong''s two souls, and then directly dragged them towards Wang Rong''s body.


    "Enter!" Wang Rong let out a loud shout and the soul entered his body along with the green Spiritual Energy.


    "Mr. Wang?" Immortal Zhou calmed his breathing and then walked over to pat Wang Rong''s shoulder. Wang Rong was currently digesting the information in his head. Sensing that someone was patting him, he instantly retreated to the foot of the bed in shock.


    "Mr. Wang, what happened to you?" Immortal Zhou had a puzzled look on his face. Looking at Wang Rong who looked like he had seen a ghost, he found it funny.


    "Ghost, so many ghosts!" Wang Rong could only remember that he had been locked in a dark space for the past two days. The space was filled with ghostly wails and wolf howls. Furthermore, those things were not bullying him at all times.


    "Mr. Wang, there are no more ghosts here."


    Only then did Wang Rong raise his head to look at that person. When he saw Immortal Zhou, he was stunned for a moment before lowering his head to look at his current condition. He raised his head and said with a deep voice, "It''s you?"


    "This is my Dao!" Immortal Zhou said with a smile, "This time, Sir Wang, you are blessed with great fortune. To be able to recall your soul at such a critical moment, you can be considered fortunate as well."


    "I remember that it was Bai Mu who brought my soul back." Although Wang Rong''s state of mind was a little chaotic, he still had some impression of what he had seen.


    Although he didn''t know why his body was taken away by Bai Mu, Wang Rong knew that his soul was saved by the child.


    "Looks like you still remember Mr. Wang. Indeed, it was Bai Mu who brought your soul here. After that, he will have this old one help you return your soul back to your body. "


    When Liu Ying saw that her husband had returned to normal, she went to prepare some food for him. However, when she heard the name Bai Mu, she stopped in her tracks.


    Bai Mu. Ever since that night, he had gone to inquire about him. That person''s name was Bai Mu, and he was his child, Wang Xuan.


    "This time, we still need to trouble Taoist Zhou." Wang Rong knew that even though this Immortal Zhou was from the Dao Gate, he was also someone who opened his eyes to money. Back then, when that evil son of his was born, he was more or less the one who helped pacify him.


    Even though he had spent a lot of money after that incident. However, if it wasn''t for this Immortal Zhou, his company would really have been robbed.


    "Not at all. Being able to help Teacher Wang once again is naturally this old man''s fortune." Immortal Zhou sat down on the sofa at the side. After Wang Rong finished dressing himself, he asked with a slightly serious expression, "That kid called Bai Mu should be Mr. Wang''s child from back then, right?"


    This sentence made Wang Rong stop in his tracks, and made Liu Ying''s head spin. She never thought that this child was really her own son.


    Wang Rong was stunned for a moment and then walked over with a relieved smile, "He should be my child. But after so many years, I haven''t even met him, much less met him." I believe that this should not bring disaster to the company. "


    "Although he has taken him in as a company employee, but this shouldn''t be a problem. This could also be considered a bit of compensation for him." Wang Rong thought arrogantly.


    When Immortal Zhou heard this, his frown deepened. "Mr. Wang, this old man saw that the red light between your eyebrows was covered by a faintly discernible black gas. Thus, this old man made some calculations for you and discovered that your bane has appeared again, and is very close to you."


    It was as if Immortal Zhou was considering something. After a moment of thought, he continued, "Could it be that Sir Wang felt that you owed Sir Lin and brought him along?"


    He didn''t expect that this action of his would bring him trouble again. After hearing Immortal Zhou''s words, Wang Rong thought of what had happened at his company more than ten years ago and asked, "Immortal Zhou, I only arranged for him to hold a company position, could it affect me too?"


    "Naturally, that person''s killing intent is extremely strong. Even though he brought your soul back, the killing intent on his body cannot be removed. So, Mr. Wang, you still have to be careful."


    "Dao Master Zhou means that I should expel him? and can never be used, much less recognize him? " Thinking about all these years, aside from that child, he didn''t have a single child. Not only that, even the lover he had found outside couldn''t conceive a son of his, only having a daughter.


    Thinking of this, Wang Rong hesitated.


    If he did not have a son to inherit his family business in a hundred years, wouldn''t this huge fortune fall into the hands of others?


    Immortal Zhou was extremely shrewd. Since he had thought of a way to get Bai Mu away, he naturally could think of a reason to explain things to him. Seeing Wang Rong hesitate, he naturally knew what he meant.


    "Even though this old one is still unable to remove the baleful aura from young master Mu, it shouldn''t be long before this matter can be resolved. Since Mr. Wang has endured for so long, you should be able to do the same in the next few days, right? "


    Hearing this, Wang Rong could only nod his head.


    "I don''t agree!" A cold voice was heard, followed by the sound of high heels. Liu Ying angrily walked towards Wang Rong and Immortal Zhou.


    "You don''t have to care about our family matters, Daoist Zhou. This is 500 thousand. In the future, how about you go as far as you can about our Wang family''s matters!" After saying this, Liu Ying directly threw a card at Immortal Zhou.


    Immortal Zhou held the card and looked at Wang Rong embarrassedly. Wang Rong didn''t expect his wife to suddenly run out. He looked apologetically at Immortal Zhou and said to Liu Ying with a dark face, "What nonsense are you spouting? Do you even have any manners? Hurry up and apologize to Daoist Zhou!"


    "Haha, I''m uneducated? Wang Rong, ask yourself, have I, Liu Ying let you down? Did our child let you down? It was just a coincidence that the company had those accidents, but the old Taoist was spouting nonsense. We have no children for more than ten years, so you threw our biological child into an orphanage for more than ten years. Do you think you are worthy of him? "


    When Liu Ying said this, Wang Rong lowered his head. Seeing this, Liu Ying turned her spearhead towards Immortal Zhou, "And you, my child was just born. He is just a child who doesn''t understand anything, why did you treat him like that? Whatever happened ten years ago, why are you still not letting him go, why? "


    As Liu Ying said this, she couldn''t help but cry.

 C60

    In reality, Immortal Zhou wasn''t specifically targeting Bai Mu. The main reason was that at the time, he was just an unknown Daoist Priest, not some land deity. At the time, he was also lacking in money, and that day, he coincidentally encountered the strange incident with the Wang family.


    The change in the company behind was entirely due to internal strife between the families. He had only inserted a small amount of money into it, and had finally obtained a high reward for his poor life at that time.


    Originally, this matter was already over. Furthermore, they were only a child. They were from a great clan, so in the future, they would be able to reproduce. He just didn''t think that the child would come back now, not only that, the child was also holding a treasure from the Underworld.


    Therefore, in order to prevent Wang Rong from meeting with him, he had no choice but to do this since his greed was exposed.


    Seeing Immortal Zhou deep in thought, Liu Ying wiped away her tears. She said fiercely to Wang Rong, "Wang Rong, let me tell you, if you dare to dismiss our son, we''re done for."


    After he finished speaking, he gave Immortal Zhou a fierce glance and immediately ran out.


    Immortal Zhou held up the thin card. When he thought of the huge amount of money inside, he was overjoyed. However, he still handed the card over to Wang Rong with a troubled expression. "Mr. Wang, this is for you." "It was due to my negligence, I did not think that you would be able to make my wife think so highly of your son."


    Wang Rong heard what Immortal Zhou said just now and knew what was important. He merely reached out his hand and pushed the card into Immortal Zhou''s hand, "You deserve this, Daoist Priest, there''s no need to be courteous." I will consider Bai Mu''s matter. "


    Mr. Zhou nodded at Wang Rong, "Then I might as well do as you say." As he spoke, he kept the card in his own pocket.


    The company informed him to resume working hours, and Bai Mu went to work as usual.


    "Child!"


    A probing voice sounded out from behind Bai Mu. He turned around and saw a richly dressed woman walking towards him. Upon seeing her appearance, Bai Mu was stunned for a moment before walking straight to the entrance of the company as if he didn''t see her.


    Yesterday, because of Bai Mu''s matter, she had a huge argument with her husband. In the end, her husband only made a small concession and didn''t let her resign, and instead arranged for him to work at a friend''s company. This made Liu Ying feel a little better.


    However, seeing her own children treat her as if she had never seen them before, Liu Ying''s heart ached. He was still unwilling to forgive them.


    "Xuan''er ¡­"


    The pained voice sounded once more. Bai Mu continued to walk deeper into the company even after hearing the voice.


    "Bai Mu!"


    Liu Ying had no choice but to call out his name. This time, Bai Mu stopped in his tracks.


    Turning around to look at the woman that had followed him, Bai Mu asked with an expressionless face, "May I ask, why are you looking for me, Auntie?"


    Bai Mu speaking to her was something she had never expected. Feeling flattered, Bai Mu hurriedly nodded his head and said, "Yes, yes." However, he immediately shook his head and replied, "I''m just here to see you!"


    Bai Mu politely smiled and said, "Thank you for your concern, Auntie. I''m fine! I''m going up to work now, excuse me! " As he spoke, he quickly left without looking back.


    Looking at Bai Mu''s departing figure, Liu Ying''s face was filled with nostalgia and sorrow. Bai Mu was his child, yet they had abandoned him at the entrance of the orphanage and ignored him.


    All these years, I still don''t know how he made it here. Liu Ying understood that Bai Mu still hated her. It was impossible for him to forgive her, and even more impossible for him to recognize her as his mother.


    It was just that the current her could not ask for more. As a mother, her greatest wish was to look at him every day and know that he was living a good life. That was enough!


    Bai Mu was also similarly conflicted. He could not see through this problem and also did not want to see through it. He only wanted to forget about this matter, forget about his background, and only wanted this kind of person to live and not be troubled by that family again ¡­


    Looking at the chaotic scene in the office, Bai Mu felt even more agitated. It seemed that it was time for him to leave.


    "Little Min, help me hand this over to the manager." Bai Mu walked up to the busy Xiao Min and placed an envelope in front of her.


    "What is this?" Puzzled, Xiao Min picked it up. She was about to open it when Bai Mu held her hand.


    "It''s fine, just leave it to the manager." Just as he was about to return to his desk, the little fatty walked towards Bai Mu with a look of schadenfreude on his face.


    "Bai Mu, I''m calling you to go up to the 19th floor. Hurry up!" After saying that, the fat little manager shot a fierce glance at the exquisite body wrapped around by Bai Mu''s professional clothing. He then turned around and walked into his office in satisfaction.


    "Nineteenth floor?" Hehe, what are you doing? Are you planning to be engaged? " Bai Mu laughed coldly in his heart. He also wanted to see what this person wanted to do.


    Ye Zichen nodded towards Xiao Min and said, "I won''t trouble Miss Min with this." As he spoke, Bai Mu pulled out the resignation letter from Xiao Min''s hand and headed straight for the elevator leading to the 19th floor.


    Knock, knock, knock ¡­


    "Come in!" Wang Rong stared at the folder in his hands and said in a rather warm voice.


    "May I know the purpose of Chairman Bai Mu''s visit?"


    Looking at Wang Rong''s trembling of his hand as he heard his voice, Bai Mu''s lips curled up slightly. He took a look at Wang Rong''s office and saw the simple but luxurious attire. Bai Mu could not understand the life of a tycoon.


    Seeing that Wang Rong was still trying to calm him down, Bai Mu kept his hands in his pockets and didn''t notice his superior''s trembling. Instead, he walked leisurely to a guest sofa and sat down. After feeling the softness of the sofa, he sighed, "Indeed, the boss''s office is different."


    He wanted to stand up and walk over to where the guests were waiting, but as if he had thought of something, he sat back down and said to Bai Mu''s back, "Bai Mu, I saw that you were very serious about your work at the company, so I wanted to introduce you to be Chairman Qin''s company. I didn''t know ¡ª"


    "Stop it! Chairman, there''s no need to trouble yourself. I, Bai Mu, am very clear on my capabilities. If you ask me to become your supervisor, I''m afraid that I''ll miss out on your company!" Before Wang Rong could finish his words, he was interrupted by Bai Mu. "So, Chairman, it''s better to leave your good intentions to those who need them."


    Wang Rong didn''t expect Bai Mu to be so arrogant. No matter what, he was still his superior, yet he acted like this. Wang Rong, who had never received such cold words before, was clearly angry. "You, how can you be like this ¡­"


    "How arrogant!" Bai Mu directly accepted Wang Rong''s words. He crossed his legs nonchalantly and mockingly said to Wang Rong, "There''s nothing I can do. I have my parents, but they didn''t teach me. It''s normal for me to be a bit arrogant. Furthermore, when Bai Mu joined this company, didn''t the chairman''s subordinates already investigate Bai Mu''s background as an orphan? "


    Bai Mu''s mockery was like a slap on Wang Rong''s face. He never expected that his son would be so arrogant, not even giving him the slightest bit of face.


    Moreover, the meaning behind his words was that he already knew that he was his father.


    When Wang Rong thought of this, his heart was filled with happiness and anxiety. Naturally, he was overjoyed because this child knew that he was his father. The most anxious of all was the baleful aura that emanated from Bai Mu''s body.


    Seeing the panic in Wang Rong''s eyes, Bai Mu only felt that it was laughable. That man still thought that he was his jinx. If it wasn''t for him, he wouldn''t have been bullied like others when he was young. He would have cut off his finger and been mocked and ridiculed by others.


    When he thought back to the fantasy world in the Nine Nether Maze City, Bai Mu felt as if his heart was stung. No matter what, he would never forgive these two.


    And now, if he wanted to acquire other companies, he was probably afraid that he would bring more misfortune to his company. It would also make up for his loss of job losses.


    Hmph, did you think you can make your heart feel better just like this? Do you think you owe me less? It was useless. He, Bai Mu, wouldn''t accept it!


    He, Bai Mu, had lived well without his parents all these years! Therefore, he didn''t need anyone!


    "Alright, since Chairman Wang has nothing else to say, I won''t stay any longer." Bai Mu truly didn''t want to stay any longer. He was afraid that if he stayed any longer, he wouldn''t be able to resist the urge to kill this man.


    "Bai Mu, stop right there!" Upon seeing Bai Mu walk to the door, and thinking of how he looked down on everyone, the anger that his father felt for Bai Mu grew even more intense. It was a slightly cold and stern feeling.


    "Oh, that''s right. Since I''m here, I''ll give you the things I prepared so that you won''t have any trouble." As he said this, he took out the letter of resignation that was already crumpled from his pants pocket. With spiritual energy flowing through his fingertips, he directly threw the letter onto the desk in front of Wang Rong without making any mistakes.


    "I''ve already given him my resignation letter. In the future, I, Bai Mu, will have nothing to do with this company!" As he spoke, he headed for the door.


    "Bai Mu, are you really going to gamble on your future prospects?" Wang Rong said to Bai Mu''s back.


    "Haha, what do you mean by that, Chairman Wang? Using his future to vent? Haha, what a joke. I, Bai Mu, don''t have a temper that only women have. It''s just that every part of the company pissed me off, so I quit.


    As for you, Chairman Wang, stop showing your pitiful compassion. Although I, Bai Mu, am an orphan, I, Bai Mu, do not accept charity from others because I am not a beggar! "


    As he spoke, Bai Mu turned around and left without even looking back.


    When Wang Rong heard these words, he collapsed onto the soft chair as if he had lost all his strength. He understood Bai Mu''s words even more clearly than before.


    He meant that he would never forgive himself.


    Bai Mu didn''t return to his desk. There wasn''t anything there that needed him to pack up either. It was as though he had come empty-handed. Now, he had also left empty-handed.


    When he thought of what he had said to that person just now, Bai Mu felt somewhat comfortable in his heart. When he thought of the person who had thrown away his determination at that time, he could be considered to have spoken harshly about that person. Although his anger had yet to be soothed, at the very least, his heart felt a little bit more at ease.


    However, at this time, he felt like drinking wine.


    As Bai Mu pondered this, he suddenly thought of his good brother, Cheng Yu Dou. He then immediately changed directions and headed in the direction of Cheng Yu Dou''s company.


    Although Bai Mu was running, his speed was so fast that most people could only see a blurry image. If they didn''t look carefully, people would think that they were running in the wrong direction.


    In less than ten minutes, Bai Mu arrived at Cheng Yu Dou''s office.


    Recalling that he had come here to apply for the position back then, Bai Mu could only smile and walk in.

 C61

    "Sir, may I ask who you are looking for?" When the front desk girl saw Bai Mu''s unfitting white shirt and trousers that she had gotten from an unknown stall, a trace of disgust flashed across her eyes. She immediately went up to Bai Mu and stopped him, preventing him from entering any further.


    One had to know that this was a place where high ranking personnel entered and left. If others were to see their company receiving poor citizens in shabby clothing, then their company would become a laughingstock.


    Looking at the woman standing in front of him and seeing the obvious disdain and contempt in her eyes, Bai Mu''s face darkened. He was already in a bad mood, and now that he was being looked down upon, his heart sank.


    She glanced at that woman and turned her body, wanting to directly cross over that woman. Who would have thought that the woman was so insensible that she actually went up to stop them?


    "Out of the way!" Bai Mu stared coldly at the woman, his face clouded with dark clouds. "Words, I won''t say it a second time!"


    Bai Mu''s sudden appearance caused the woman to be stunned, but she didn''t step forward. Her tone also turned bad as she said, "Mister, we do not allow poor people to enter. If you are willing to pay 10,000 yuan in cash, I will naturally let you in." The female voice was filled with a ferocious sense of ridicule, which was neither too big nor too small. It caught Bai Mu''s attention just in time.


    Bai Mu sighed inwardly as he looked at this woman who had spoken such tiresome words, yet had a smile that others would have thought was a service smile. These people really knew how to pretend!


    Looking at the gazes directed at him, Bai Mu found it laughable.


    Ye Zichen looked at the receptionist and sneered, "I don''t have ten thousand yuan in cash, but your manager and I are brothers!"


    "That won''t do. If you want to see our manager, you have to make an appointment." The front desk girl sneered in her heart, it was simply a joke for a pauper to come here.


    Since the other party had already said so, Bai Mu was in a bad mood. He didn''t want to waste any more words. His figure flashed past the woman, heading straight for the familiar spot where he was standing.


    As for the woman, she didn''t even see how Pure Mu had disappeared in front of her. By the time she recovered, Bai Mu had already gone upstairs. She hurriedly followed behind him.


    After he caught up to Bai Mu, he immediately held onto Bai Mu''s arm, refusing to let go no matter how hard he tried.


    Looking at this woman, Bai Mu felt helpless.


    At this moment, the assistant manager that heard the commotion walked out. When he saw the front desk holding onto Bai Mu''s arm tightly, his eyes immediately widened. He knew Bai Mu''s identity and hurriedly walked over. "What are you doing? Let go of him!"


    Although the front desk didn''t understand why the assistant was acting this way, he still obediently let go of his hands. Seeing that his hands were finally free, Bai Mu patted his wrinkled sleeves, and then patted the assistant manager''s shoulder under the front desk''s astonished gaze.


    Bai Mu''s words made the assistant manager feel slightly embarrassed. Bai Mu merely waved his hand and said, "Let him down. I''ll wait for him downstairs."


    Bai Mu''s emotions had been thrown into disarray by the reception desk, and he became even more agitated.


    He did not care about what the assistant with glasses said as he went downstairs.


    Looking at Bai Mu''s back, the assistant stared fiercely at the front desk before hurrying to the manager''s office.


    When the front desk girl saw Bai Mu quietly sitting there, a thousand thoughts of "I''m finished" rushed through her mind. She quickly poured a cup of the best coffee in the company and brought it to Bai Mu, slightly trembling as she bowed, "Sir, I''m sorry for what I did just now. I didn''t know that you were the manager''s friend."


    Bai Mu didn''t even spare a glance at the woman. Instead, he held his coffee and took a sip, completely ignoring the woman who was blabbering on and on in his ear.


    Some people should be eliminated. Although the social rules were cruel, outside the rules were people. Why was there a difference between the rich and the poor?


    It was because of this that these people were so arrogant and despotic. It was precisely because there were so many people in society that there was so much discrimination and injustice.


    Bai Mu was sipping a cup of coffee at a table downstairs. Cheng Yu Dou came downstairs as soon as he finished his cup of coffee.


    "You don''t mind going out for a drink?" Bai Mu looked at Cheng Yu Dou in his suit and then at the goods on his body. He thought about it, there was a reason why others would treat him so badly.


    Cheng Yu Dou looked at Bai Mu and said with a smile, "Since you have a request, I naturally can''t refuse."


    As he spoke, he brought Bai Mu along with him to the Earthly Paradise.


    As for the poor receptionist, when he saw the poor guy and his manager walk out like good brothers, he immediately fainted.


    "Bro, tell me, what happened?" Cheng Yu Dou directly brought Bai Mu into the private room he frequented with his wine. He frowned as he watched Bai Mu drink it all up. However, he didn''t show it on his face and only patted Bai Mu''s shoulder.


    He knew that his brother had been bullied since he was young, so he had always kept his grievances to himself. Now that he offered to drink, from the looks of it, something unbearable must have happened.


    "If you''re brothers, then drink up. Why are you asking me such a useless question!" Bai Mu glanced at Cheng Yu Dou. Right now, he only wanted to get drunk and not say anything.


    If that wasn''t the case, then why would Cheng Yu Dou say anything about him? It wasn''t that he didn''t treat him as a brother, so what if he told him? Just one more person to worry about.


    "Alright, let''s drink!" Cheng Yu Dou immediately picked up a bottle of wine and began to drink as well.


    "Today, we won''t leave until we''re drunk!" When Bai Mu saw his brother accompanying him like this, his interest was piqued. "Dang!" The wine bottle smashed into Cheng Yu bean wine bottle, and the two of them burst into laughter as they heard the sound of business.


    After the two of them had a good time drinking, they turned on the music in the room. Each of them had a microphone as they spoke without thinking.


    "Hey, why didn''t you call me over for a drink?"


    Jiang Haiyan had a devilish figure. She wore a light purple dress with large golden waves that casually spilled over her shoulders. The two big white rabbits in her dress moved according to her master''s movements. She was really adorable.


    The rose petals like delicate red lips were very enchanting, especially the jade and porcelain skin that was exposed on the skirt. Under the dim light of the room, they were suffused with an enchanting luster.


    Seeing such a beautiful lady, Bai Mu swallowed his saliva, burped and walked towards Jiang Haiyan, "Beauty Jiang, you''re here too." Bai Mu looked at Jiang Haiyan. With his other hand, he picked up a beer bottle and passed it to Jiang Haiyan, "Come, drink!"


    At that time, Bai Mu looked like a poor abandoned child when he saw Bai Mu''s expression. Although he didn''t say it, Jiang Haiyan could see from his eyes that he also had the same look as her.


    Jiang Haiyan took the wine bottle and looked at Cheng Yu Dou, asking him what was going on. Cheng Yu Dou simply stretched out his hand, indicating that he didn''t know either. Then, like Bai Mu, he gulped down a cup of wine.


    "Alright, since you''re unhappy, then I''ll drink with you!" Jiang Haiyan snatched the bottle from Bai Mu''s hand and also began to drink.


    That night, Bai Mu and the others were singing like madmen. This time, Bai Mu was truly drunk. He didn''t use his Spiritual Energy to force out the wine he drank from his body. Baffled, he looked at the two who were sleeping on the sofa and the corner of his mouth curled up into a smile.


    So what if he had no parents? He could still live a good life.


    Only when the waiter came to clean up the place did Bai Mu and the others wake up. Bai Mu should have had some Spiritual Qi with him, and he had slept for a while. Thus, apart from a little bit of dizziness, everything else was fine. However, Jiang Haiyan and Cheng Yu Dou were not so lucky.


    As the eldest miss of the world, Jiang Haiyan naturally had someone to send her back, and they could only look for a substitute.


    Bai Mu stood in front of his own house. He was drunk, so he didn''t force the alcohol out of his body as usual. This time, he only wanted to get drunk.


    Raising his head to look at his own little house on the third floor, he realized that his little house was lit up?


    Who would come and visit him?


    Bai Mu sneered as he shook his head. Perhaps he had too much to drink, so he decided to go back and have a good night''s sleep. He would talk about the matter tomorrow.


    After thinking about this, he staggered his way up the stairs.


    "Y-you''re back!" When Liu Ying saw Bai Mu push open the door and enter, she hurriedly stood up. She looked uneasily at Bai Mu, and didn''t dare to call out to him loudly.


    Bai Mu glanced at the people who appeared out of nowhere in his house. He was quite annoyed that the landlord had once again started meddling in other people''s business. It was just that right now, he felt his head was growing dizzy and he did not want to bother with this woman. Without even a word of greeting, he headed straight for the single bed in the room.


    Who cares who he is, he just wants to have a good night''s sleep.


    Liu Ying found Bai Mu''s house through the company''s channels. She didn''t expect her son to live in such a run-down place. The room they were in wasn''t even one-third the size of the bathroom in their home.


    Hehe, it''s all her fault as a mother that her son is so destitute. Even the money she owed the landlord just now was paid by herself.


    Liu Ying took a deep breath. Seeing the boy lying on the bed just like that, smelling the smell of alcohol spreading around the room, the dry tears in her eyes started to gather again.


    Carefully, he walked over and gently pulled up the blanket to cover him. However, Bai Mu ruthlessly grabbed his wrist. Liu Ying didn''t think that her son would suddenly wake up and ruthlessly pinch her wrist as if she was dealing with an enemy. Liu Ying twisted her wrist with all of her strength, but heard a voice as cold as ice.


    "Madam, please mind your own business!" After which, Bai Mu closed his eyes and went back to sleep.


    Hearing this, Liu Ying felt her heart go completely cold. Even though he was drunk, he still rejected her as his mother. Withdrawing her wrist, Liu Ying''s tears fell down. Her eyes were covered by water vapor, making it hard to see her son''s face.


    He wiped the tears off his face gently and walked to the only table in the room. He touched the food bag on the table. The food inside had long since lost its warmth.


    Liu Ying glanced at Bai Mu before carrying the food downstairs.


    Sensing that the people in the room had left, Bai Mu opened his eyes once again and stared at the tightly shut door with a complicated look in his eyes. After a long time, he closed his eyes again.


    Don''t blame me!

 C62

    When he woke up the next day, he saw a thermos bottle on the table. Looking at the white thermos bottle, Bai Mu lifted the blanket and walked over.


    He held the thermos bottle in his hand and thought of the woman from last night. Bai Mu held the thermos bottle as his fingers gently rubbed against the bottle.


    Since all of you want to drive this fiend out of your sight, why did you do all this?


    His gaze landed on a piece of paper next to the thermos. He picked up the cheque with seven zeros on it. Instantly, Bai Mu''s face fell to the freezing point.


    "Hehe, is it sympathy or forgiveness?" The thermos bottle was thrown back onto the table by Bai Mu. The cheque between his fingers was pinched so tightly that it was creased. An unsuitable sneer appeared on his expressionless face. "If it''s sympathy, then there''s no need.


    "If you''re willing to forgive me, then I, Bai Mu, will not accept this!" He exerted force with his fingers and was about to destroy the cheque with such a large number, but he suddenly thought of Uncle Bai''s orphanage.


    "No need, no need. Since you brought it here, wouldn''t it be a pity if I were to ruin it?" Putting away the cheque, the corners of his mouth returned to his previous range, and his unruly and rogue face was completely revealed.


    "Uncle Bai, it''s time to visit you." Once again, he picked up the thermos bottle from the table and threw it out of the window. The thermos bottle flew out of the window and accurately fell into the upright trash can.


    Liu Ying, who had been waiting outside the whole time, saw the familiar thermos bottle. Her face changed drastically. She got up from the chair in the district and walked to her car in a daze.


    It didn''t take long for Bai Mu to leave the house. When he met the fat landlord, the unusual landlord didn''t urge Bai Mu to pay the rent. Instead, his attitude was unexpectedly good. "Bai Mu, are you going out?"


    "En!" Bai Mu nodded, but he wasn''t in a good mood to deal with these kinds of situations. His heart was always on edge, wanting to find something to vent his anger.


    "Then come back earlier. It''s been a while."


    Bai Mu simply waved his hand and went to the stall he frequented to eat a bowl of hand-cut noodles. After drinking the last mouthful of soup, he felt a lot better.


    In order to reach Gao Yang, the orphanage for happiness, one had to take a train for a day and a night. Bai Mu smiled and shook his head. Who cares about him? Just treat it as taking a stroll so that he could avoid that person.


    After buying his ticket, he got on the train to Gao Yang City. Looking outside at the passing scenery, his heart slowly calmed down. Putting aside those things, he still had a lot of things to do. He wanted to stop the plot in the underground palace and help his master save the ancestor. He also had his own friends to protect.


    Therefore, he needed to make good use of his own strength and become more powerful step by step. Only by doing so could he protect the person he was most important to in the future.


    After hearing that Bai Mu had resigned, Cheng Yu Dou also thought about the reason why Bai Mu had lost his composure last night. What surprised Cheng Yu Dou was that Wang Rong was actually Bai Mu''s relative.


    When he thought about how his good brother had been holding back his grievances, Cheng Yu Dou came and left the company to find Bai Mu. In the end, he heard from the landlord that he was going out for a few days.


    Cheng Yu Dou could only return empty-handed. However, after thinking about it for a while, he finally realized that there was only one place Bai Mu could go. That was the place where they had lived since childhood.


    Cheng Yu Dou knew that Bai Mu was here to relax, so he naturally didn''t want to disturb him. However, Bai Mu had lost his job this time. It seemed that he had to go back and make proper arrangements.


    As he was thinking, he drove his car directly towards the company.


    The next day, Bai Mu got off the train, took the familiar number three bus, and headed in the direction of the Happiness Orphanage.


    Because the Lucky Orphan House was located in a remote area, after getting off the bus, Bai Mu could only walk. He was only walking. Naturally, it wasn''t too difficult for him to deal with Bai Mu. However, when he saw the ten thugs standing in front of him, Bai Mu couldn''t help but frown.


    It seemed that the orphanage had to be rearranged. Since when did so many hooligans come to this place? If those children were here, they would have been bullied for nothing.


    However, Bai Mu''s eyes were filled with excitement when he saw these hoodlums.


    Initially, Bai Mu had been feeling somewhat depressed, and he couldn''t find anything to vent his anger on. But now, he was met with a few free vents. He glanced at the hoodlums who were staring at him ferociously, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    "Oh boy, should we hand over what we have on us when we arrive at this grandpa''s territory and properly respect and honor these grandfathers?"


    "Alright, but to obtain what I have on me, I''ll have to see if you have the ability to do so!" Bai Mu stretched out his index finger to flick at his drooping bangs, not even bothering to look at the hoodlums.


    Although he lived in an orphanage and had attended school, it didn''t mean that he didn''t know how to fight.


    Even without the use of spiritual energy, he could still deal with these people.


    "Alright then, brat, you are quite arrogant!" This was probably the first time that the leader of the hooligans had seen Bai Mu act so arrogantly. He shouted at his men, "Brothers, teach this arrogant bastard a lesson!"


    The leader said as the rest of the hooligans rushed forward. Bai Mu, on the other hand, just leisurely held the big and small bag in his hand in an empty space. Then, he smiled at the hooligans that were rushing towards him.


    With a nimble movement, he dodged the incoming wooden stick, and with a tug of his hand, he ruthlessly broke the hand holding the wooden stick.


    Seeing another person coming over, he directly pulled the man, who was screaming in pain, in front of him and kicked his right leg towards the man''s leg. The man kicked his partner''s crotch, and before the man, who was clutching his crotch and lying on the ground, apologized, but before he could say anything, he heard a light cracking sound come from his wrist, and his hand was broken off.


    Bai Mu''s eyes flashed with excitement as he looked at the gangster with the broken arm.


    It just so happened that he needed these vents!


    "Yo, Liang Qi Yue, how interesting." A seventeen or eighteen year old woman wearing a sling walked towards the woman who was leaning against the wall and enjoying the show.


    The girl in the corner turned her head. When her baby-faced face saw the seductive face, she impatiently waved her hand, indicating that the other person didn''t want to disturb her watching a good show.


    When Yin Qing saw Liang Qi Yue''s impatient face, a trace of malice flashed across her face. Bringing her bodyguard along, she walked in front of Liang Qi Yue, "What was I doing at that time, I was actually fighting!" "Tsk tsk tsk, a pair is too many. I wonder who will win?"


    Yin Qing looked disdainfully at the people fighting inside, the corners of her lips curled up into a mocking smile. Liang Qi Yue, on the other hand, didn''t seem to care about this woman that had suddenly appeared by her ear.


    Seeing how the other party was ignoring her, the smeared and blackened Yin Qing was taken back into her fist. Don''t think that just because you''re the young miss of the Liang family you can ignore me like that. This lady is also a young miss of the Yin family, our family is not inferior to your Liang family.


    "Oi, Liang Qi Yue, who do you think will win?"


    Liang Qi Yue, who was watching the free "martial arts movie" heard this noisy mosquito that didn''t play nor stop. She said somewhat unhappily, "Who will win? Don''t you know how to watch?" Her pretty face was filled with impatience as she looked at the bodyguards behind her with a blaming look, "What are you guys doing? Why did you get this woman to come over?"


    Seeing the look in their young miss''s eyes, the bodyguards naturally understood the meaning behind her words. Staring innocently at their young miss, they also didn''t want to let her go that easily. If you hadn''t tacitly agreed to it, we wouldn''t have ended up like this, would we?


    These two families had never been on good terms with each other before. At this time, these two families'' young ladies also wanted to hate each other and wanted to fight over everything. The ones who were suffering were the two of them.


    The bodyguards sighed helplessly once again, and silently waited for the little miss to reprimand them.


    "Hey, Liang Qi Yue, don''t you think it''s rude for you to act like this?" When Yin Qing saw that Liang Qi Yue hadn''t paid attention to her from the start, her seductive face became a little creased, and her tone became a little unfriendly towards Liang Qi Yue.


    "You don''t need to judge whether I''m polite or not!" Liang Qi Yue hated this kind of self-righteous woman the most, so her tone didn''t contain the slightest bit of kindness.


    Yin Qing didn''t want to embarrass herself when she saw him like that. She merely saw two red clouds fly out of the clouds on the face of the white-clothed man who was casually walking among the hooligans.


    This person was so handsome!


    Liang Qi Yue looked at Yin Qing, and said with a sneer, "This young miss has taken a liking to the person first, so you, Yin Qing, shouldn''t think too much about it."


    "You like it? He''s not yours, why can''t I think of that? Do you think that with just you alone, others will listen to you? " Yin Qing looked at the somewhat flat front of Liang Qi Yue, then proudly stuck out the two peaks in front of her, proudly saying.


    "Hmph, let''s wait and see!" Liang Qi Yue looked at the huge object in front of Yin Qing, then compared it to hers, it really was not enough. Her face became a little red with anger.


    "Hmph, just wait and see!"


    The battle between the two was almost over, and Bai Mu was almost done. Bai Mu clapped his hands and smiled as he looked at his so-called boss lying on the ground. "What do you think? Do you still want something from me?"


    "No, no, please forgive me!" He hadn''t expected such a powerful figure to appear today. Before, they had only been fighting over a few people who didn''t dare to fight back. Who would have thought that this man would look so thin?


    "Fine, Yours Truly has already fought enough today, so you can leave!" Although these hoodlums were a bit hateful, it was merely a matter of life and death. Everyone had their own difficulties, so who could say that these robbers were bad people?


    "Ahh!" The lackey didn''t expect Bai Mu to let them off so easily. He didn''t know how to react.


    "Then why aren''t you leaving yet!" Bai Mu glanced at those people with a cold expression on his face.


    "Yes, yes, we will leave immediately!"


    "Wait!" Bai Mu shouted as he stared at the fleeing crowd.


    The delinquents felt their backs tremble as they inwardly complained. Did that person change his mind? The delinquents turned around, their expressions brilliant.


    "In the future, we will be changing locations. As for this street, I, Bai Mu, will be protecting it. Children of the orphanage, if you see it in the future, you''d better take a detour."


    When the delinquents heard this, they let out a sigh of relief. They thought it was some kind of big deal. Anyway, they had already planned to find a good place, so it wasn''t bad for them. Thus, Bai Mu hurriedly nodded his head and asked, "Grandpa, do you have any other instructions for me?"


    "There''s nothing left. Let''s go!" Bai Mu waved his hand and went to retrieve his large and small bag.


    When he came this time, he took the salary he earned from his work and fought a bloody battle in the shopping mall. Looking at the large and small bags in his hands, Bai Mu sighed once again. In his heart, he understood the benefits of going to the mall to fight for his life when those women were troubled.


    "Halt!"

 C63

    Shaking his head, he took the parcels and was about to leave when he heard a feminine voice.


    He turned around and saw a girl, who definitely didn''t belong to Xiao Min, walking towards him. A short red dress with a hanging belt wrapped around her sexy figure. Her desire to hide and reveal her identity caused one to have wild thoughts and fantasies.


    Especially the pair of big white rabbits, they seemed to be unable to cover up the thin halter dress, bouncing along with the master''s movements, as if they were about to jump out at any time.


    Bai Mu stared blankly at the sight in front of him, unable to recover from the shock. And when Yin Qing saw that the other party''s gaze was completely attracted to her, she proudly stuck out her chest. Seeing Bai Mu''s idiotic look, a trace of disdain flashed through her eyes, but when she looked at Liang Qi Yue, it was actually a provocation.


    Liang Qi Yue naturally saw the provocation in Yin Qing''s eyes and walked in front of Bai Mu. However, she saw that the person she had taken a fancy to was actually staring at that idiotic woman in a daze. She was angered to the point that she couldn''t muster any strength, so she fiercely patted Bai Mu''s shoulder, "Hey, pervert, your eyeballs are falling!"


    "Hey, are you even a woman!?" Bai Mu painfully rubbed his shoulder. When he saw the girl who wasn''t even his shoulder''s, he frowned. "This era is really a time where women are rich in Chinese paper!"


    "You, who are you calling a woman?" This was the first time that someone called Liang Qi Yue a man. The person outside wasn''t praising her for being gentle and virtuous, but rather pure and cute. How dare this man be so bold?


    Liang Qi Yue looked at Bai Mu, her childish face somewhat indignant.


    "Yeah, but she looks pretty cute when she''s angry." Bai Mu couldn''t resist reaching out his hand to pinch the little girl''s fuming face.


    Liang Qi Yue had never seen such a brazen and rogue man. She immediately took a step back and pointed at Bai Mu as she angrily said, "You, you rogue, you''re not a human!"


    Bai Mu spread out his hands, "Just tell me if you want it or not!"


    It was the first time that Liang Qi Yue had seen such a shameless person. However, when he saw that Bai Mu wasn''t particularly handsome, but had a clean and handsome face, his heartbeat quickened uncontrollably.


    Ever since he was young, this was the first time he had not indulged himself in such a way. It didn''t matter if he made a bet with Yin Qing, it wouldn''t be a bad idea to let her be his bodyguard!


    "Oh, what am I thinking?" Liang Qi Yue shook her head with all her might. She wanted him to be her bodyguard, but she didn''t want Yin Qing to surpass her. Moreover, this person''s skill seemed to be much better than her own bodyguards.


    That was why he chose this man. Yes, that must be it!


    When Yin Qing saw that Liang Qi Yue had taken away that handsome brother''s gaze, she didn''t continue to play with him. Instead, she directly walked in front of Bai Mu with her high heels on, "Hey, handsome brother, can you make friends with me?" As he spoke, he winked at Bai Mu.


    Seeing Yin Qing up close, Bai Mu felt his pupils dilate. An animal like a woman could only observe from afar but not be short-sighted, especially this kind of woman who liked to put on makeup!


    He saw that Yin Qing''s face was covered by a thick layer of powder. As she moved, some of the powder seemed to fall off. As expected, besides her average figure, this woman was like a hollow horse!


    After looking at Yin Qing''s pair of arrogant eyes once, Bai Mu deeply suspected that there were a few big lumps of silica gel stuffed inside.


    "Hey!" Naturally, Bai Mu wouldn''t say such things out loud. He greeted Zhang Xuan with a smile.


    However, when Bai Mu saw the fiery gazes of the two women, he could tell that there was something fishy going on. However, he didn''t care about his matters; he just wanted to take a look. He still had to hurry to the orphanage, and it was almost dusk. If he didn''t go back now, he might not even be able to make it in time for dinner.


    Glancing at the two people who were still engaged in the battle of gazes, Bai Mu took a step back and waved his hand with a smile. "Two beauties, let''s chat slowly. I''ll take my leave first."


    The purpose of the two of them was Bai Mu to begin with, so when they saw that Bai Mu wanted to leave, they naturally refused. The two ladies directly placed Bai Mu in the middle with one of their arms. "You''re not allowed to leave!"


    "This?" Bai Mu was carrying two large bags in his hands. Looking at the two ladies, he felt helpless.


    "Handsome, I''m called Yin Qing. Can I be my boyfriend?" Yin Qing proudly raised her head. No one had ever rejected her request. Looking at Bai Mu''s face, which didn''t look extremely handsome, Yin Qing felt that she had a way to take him down.


    At the same time, two soft pieces of meat next to Bai Mu were rubbing against his arms, causing Bai Mu to feel a wave of uneasiness in his heart.


    When Liang Qi Yue saw that Yin Qing was openly seducing a man in front of everyone and even called this man her boyfriend, she naturally wouldn''t fall behind. As she was about to speak, she heard Bai Mu Xie''s smile on Yin Qing.


    Even the usually proud Yin Qing was stunned when she saw this. She had never seen a man smile so charmingly. Thinking that it was just a joke to start with this person as her boyfriend, and then kick this person out after defeating Liang Qi Yue. Now that Yin Qing changed her mind, maybe she could include this person in her boyfriend''s examples. As for whether she kicked him or not, that would depend on his performance in the future.


    Bai Mu looked at the prideful woman with a smile. His face suddenly straightened as he spoke with a stern tone, "I refuse!"


    This sentence was undoubtedly like a bucket of cold water, and it immediately caused Yin Qing''s heart to turn cold. Bai Mu withdrew his hand from the hands of the two stupefied girls and, just as he was about to leave with his big and small bag, he heard a loud shout of unwillingness.


    "Why?" The moment the woman finished speaking, all the bodyguards that had been waiting outside walked in.


    "Miss, what''s the matter?" Bai Mu turned around and looked at his bodyguards who were on the verge of a fight. The corners of his mouth were curled up in disdain. Just a moment ago, these people had been more than enough for him to move his muscles.


    "Hmph, Yin Qing, this is not a place where you can be impudent!" Liang Qi Yue called in her bodyguard. The two groups of people stood in confrontation while Bai Mu was pulled behind her by the little girl.


    Looking at this tiny figure, Bai Mu was somewhat amused. He didn''t expect this seemingly delicate and pretty girl to have such a sense of justice.


    "Alright, little sister, you guys can have another relationship. I have something to do, so I''ll be leaving first." Just as Bai Mu was about to leave, he was stopped once again.


    Liang Qi Yue pushed a small piece of paper into Bai Mu''s hands, "Are you interested in being my personal bodyguard? After taxes, your monthly salary will be 20 thousand."


    Being surrounded by a bunch of bodyguards dressed in black was really too eye-catching. She wasn''t like that woman who was always acting like a proud peacock in heat, always throwing a tantrum. Rather than having his own father arrange inhumane bodyguards for him, he might as well look for this person!


    "I''ll think about it!" Looking at the large words "Liang" on it, as well as at the location on it, Bai Mu was slightly tempted by the idea of a monthly salary.


    Furthermore, he was only a bodyguard. With his current ability, as long as he wasn''t allowed to join some underworld, it should be easy for him to do so.


    "Ok, if you''ve made up your mind, come find me at the University of Holy Light." Liang Qi Yue didn''t expect Bai Mu to agree so easily. She looked at Yin Qing, who was so angry that her face turned black, and directly made a face at Yin Qing.


    Seeing that Bai Mu had left, Liang Qi Yue then said, "How is it, Yin Qing, you didn''t expect that you would have such a day, right? Being rejected by a man doesn''t feel good right? " Liang Qi Yue raised her eyebrows. Seeing Yin Qing''s arrogant appearance, she was in a very good mood.


    "Hmph, that man must be blind!" After saying that, he led his bodyguard and turned to leave unwillingly.


    "Halt!" Seeing that Yin Qing wanted to leave so easily, Liang Qi Yue''s clear voice sounded.


    "What for?" Yin Qing didn''t look back. At this moment, she still couldn''t understand why that man would reject her.


    "You''ve lost. In the future, when you see me, you have to greet me. Moreover, you have to address me as'' Miss Liang ''!" Liang Qi Yue smiled as she walked in front of Yin Qing. Who told this woman to be so unlikable? If she hadn''t made this bet just now, she probably wouldn''t have been able to take advantage of Yin Qing.


    Yin Qing turned her head, her eyes looking a little cold because of her thick eye makeup, "Liang Qi Yue, don''t be complacent, that man didn''t promise to become your bodyguard."


    "Oh? Is that so? Then let''s wait and see! " Liang Qi Yue brought her bodyguard and walked in front of Yin Qing. Standing still in front of Yin Qing, she swept a provocative glance at her, then used a voice that only the two of them could hear, "Even if he didn''t become my bodyguard, we would have still been tied. But your luck is bad, at least you, Yin Qing, would have had time to be rejected by a man!"


    Liang Qi Yue looked once again at Yin Qing''s fuming face, and the smile on her doll face rose again, "Alright, I''ll be leaving now. I believe, as the young miss of the Yin family, if you lose, you should have the courage to lose as well! "


    After saying that, he left with his bodyguard.


    Looking at Liang Qi Yue''s victorious figure, his attentive fingers fiercely dug into her flesh, "Liang Qi Yue, I definitely won''t let you succeed!"


    The bodyguards looked at the blood dripping from their mistress''s hands and reminded her worriedly, "Miss, your hand is bleeding ¡­"


    Who knew that Yan Qing would glare at the bodyguard and say viciously, "Useless thing!" Then, without looking back, he headed for the street. The bodyguards were not surprised by their young miss''s temper. After swallowing the grievance, they left with Yin Qing.


    When Bai Mu arrived at the entrance of the orphanage, the children playing in the courtyard looked at him as if they had seen a family member they hadn''t seen for a long time. Someone called out for Bai Mu''s brother to come back, and all the children put down what they were doing and swung their short legs to welcome Bai Mu.


    Looking at the pure and cute smiles, Bai Mu''s eyes were slightly sore. It had already been half a year, and he hadn''t returned to the orphanage due to looking for a job. When he saw the children in the orphanage, he felt an indescribable feeling in his heart.


    A chubby child was the first to run in front of Bai Mu. He extended his arm to hug Bai Mu''s thigh as he yelled in a childish voice, "Brother Bai Mu, we''ve missed you so much!"


    "Greedy cat, are you thinking about those delicious snacks?" Bai Mu smiled and pinched his chubby cheeks. When he saw the other children gathered around him with excitement on their faces, Bai Mu''s heart melted. He took out one of the bags and distributed the food to the children.


    When the children took the food, they were all overjoyed as if they had picked up a treasure. One by one, they compared the food in their hands to their friends''.


    Bai Mu looked at the group of children and shook his head with a smile.


    "Little friends, Brother Bai Mu still has a lot of good things. I''ll give them to you later. Can you bring Brother Bai Mu to Dean Bai?"

 C64

    Bai Mu placed the items he had brought in the main hall and had the chubby child lead him to the dean. When he arrived at the dean''s office, he found the dean lying prone on his desk, rewriting his homework.


    Although the president of the orphanage, but also engaged in the education of children. Because the orphanage lacked funds, they couldn''t afford to hire teachers. Therefore, the children in the enlightenment phase were taught by the dean alone and another old uncle.


    When he thought back to how he was able to go to school, how many times had his uncle the Principal ran errands for him and said many good things. But now, not only had he failed to help his uncle the Principal, but he had also made him so tired.


    He shifted his gaze away from the white hair on the dean''s head and said, "Little Fatty, go and play with the other children. Brother Bai Mu has something to say to the Principal''s grandfather."


    The child called Little Fatso glanced at Bai Mu, and then glanced at the dean''s grandfather, who was earnestly revising his homework. He nodded, waved to Bai Mu, and ran off in a huff.


    "Uncle Bai." Bai Mu called out softly, but the dean didn''t hear him. He continued to write with the pen in his hand as he stared at the exercise book on the table. His brows were knitted, and they relaxed at times.


    "Uncle dean ¡­" Bai Mu''s voice was slightly heavier as he lifted his foot and walked towards Dean Bai.


    "Hmm?" Dean Bai turned his head around doubtfully. When he saw the person walking toward him, his eyes were filled with pleasant surprise under his reading glasses.


    "Child, you''re back!" Principal Bai hurriedly stood up and pulled Bai Mu''s hand with a smile on his face. His already rough hands were slightly trembling.


    "Uncle Headmaster, I''m back." Bai Mu nodded his head heavily. Upon seeing this familiar face, warmth surged through his heart.


    "Alright, alright. As long as you''re back." Dean Bai lowered his head slightly. He wiped his face with his dry hands and said in a choked voice, "Come, come. Quickly, sit down." You see, when I''m happy, I forget everything. "


    As he said this, he pulled Bai Mu along to a nearby stool, and looked at the unsteady Headmaster''s Uncle walking in front of him. Bai Mu''s nose was slightly sore; if it wasn''t for him, the Headmaster''s Uncle''s leg wouldn''t have been broken, so he asked, "Uncle Headmaster, how are your legs right now?"


    Dean Bai sat on the stool and knocked his leg and sighed. "Sigh, it''s useless if you''re old. Your leg would cause rheumatism if it rains together."


    "Uncle President, you''re so old already. Don''t tire yourself out so much in the future. Let''s find a few teachers for the orphanage!" Bai Mu held onto the dean''s hand and said with a pained tone.


    "Uncle Bai also wants to find some teachers who have received formal education for the children. It''s just that the relief money for this orphanage has all been used up, let alone the teachers ¡­" "Hey, look. Uncle Bai will complain to you the moment you get back, really!"


    "Uncle Bai, it''s alright. You taught me like a father and I''m grateful for your help. Don''t worry, I will help you take care of the orphanage in the future. Now that I''m grown up, it''s time to return to the orphanage."


    "Child, you are right to have such a heart. You''ve just graduated from college and it''s not easy for you to find a job outside. "


    Bai Mu shook his head and smiled, "Uncle Bai, it''s alright." With that, he handed the cheque that Liu Ying had left on his desk to Dean Bai.


    Upon seeing the numbers on the cheque, he trembled in agitation. Then, he turned to look at Bai Mu with eyes filled with worry.


    Bai Mu knew what the dean was thinking and quickly explained, "Uncle dean, this was funded by a wealthy merchant to our orphanage. He knew about our orphanage and I was once a child of the orphanage. So he gave me the check.


    As you know, there are a lot of black-hearted charities these days. Most of the money donated by the good people has been devoured, so how much of it can actually reach our orphanage? "Because of this, that rich businessman investigated the situation over here and that''s why he gave me the cheque."


    Principal Bai looked at Bai Mu and nodded doubtfully.


    "Not only that, I''ve also found a job here. "The salary is 20,000 yuan a month, so I can contribute to the orphanage in the future."


    Hearing Bai Mu''s words, the dean nodded and said, "Child, good child!" The dean nodded and patted Bai Mu''s shoulder. Among so many children, there probably weren''t many who could return to the orphanage after they grew up.


    With this smile on his face, Dean Bai stood up and hobbled over to his bedside. He picked up the cheque in his hand and looked at it for a moment, then used his hand to smooth out the wrinkles. He repeated the cheque several times with satisfaction before finally placing it carefully in a small metal box placed beside his bed.


    He mumbled, "This time, not only are we getting better teachers for the children, we are also improving their food."


    Looking at Dean Bai''s stooped back, Bai Mu felt as if his heart had been grabbed by someone. He was in pain.


    Principal Bai turned around and said with a smile, "Alright, child. You must have not eaten yet. Come, your Uncle Cheng must have prepared something to eat. Let''s go eat dinner."


    Bai Mu nodded and supported Dean Bai back to the main hall.


    There was a large round table in the lobby. There were more than 20 people on this table, and when Bai Mu and the others went there, Uncle Cheng had already prepared the food. The food on the table was obviously more meat and more than food.


    After the meal, Bai Mu chatted with the Principal and the others for a while before he went to bed. As for tomorrow''s work, whether it was a joke by that girl or not, Bai Mu was determined to give it a try.


    On the second day, after Bai Mu finished his breakfast, he went to the University of Holy Light. Because he didn''t have a phone and couldn''t call her, he could only wait at the entrance of the school.


    In the afternoon, Bai Mu didn''t wait for the girl from yesterday. Seeing a female student walk over, Bai Mu walked up to her with a smile and greeted her politely. "Student, can I ask you something?"


    When the girl saw that Bai Mu Ren looked clean, she immediately blushed and nodded shyly, "Excuse me, do you know the owner of this name card?"


    Bai Mu also felt a headache coming on. This name card only wrote a series of numbers at the end of the name list. Although Bai Mu had lived in this city before, he naturally didn''t have any contact with the upper echelons.


    When the girl saw this name card, her expression slightly changed. She glanced at Bai Mu and nodded. "I wonder what are you looking for?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing much. I just need you to help me call her out." Now that there was such a person, everything was easy.


    "How about this, I''ll take you there." The girl looked at Bai Mu and said.


    "Alright then, thank you." Bai Mu sighed in his heart. The female students were really passionate and helpful.


    Thinking of this, he followed the girl into the campus.


    After walking for about ten minutes through several alleys, Bai Mu followed the girl to a three-storey building. Looking at the building with the words "Student''s Office Building" written on it, Bai Mu sighed at the extravagance of the school.


    "Let''s go, fellow student." Seeing Bai Mu staring blankly at the signboard, the female student shouted and led Bai Mu to the second floor.


    Bai Mu nodded and followed behind him.


    "Miss Yin, this person said he''s looking for Liang Qi Yue!" The female student brought Bai Mu in. Looking at Yin Qing, who was seated on the swivel chair, fear could be seen on her face.


    Yin Qing raised her head wearily. Her complexion changed when she saw Bai Mu. "You may leave!"


    The female student glanced at Bai Mu before she quickly ran out of the room. Bai Mu''s face darkened as he stared at the alluring woman in front of him.


    When did the school become like this?


    As for Yin Qing, she didn''t think too much about it. The weariness on her face was completely swept away as she smiled brightly at Bai Mu. "Handsome, I didn''t think we''d meet so soon."


    "Yeah, I really didn''t expect that!" Bai Mu nodded. "I wonder what the name of the girl yesterday is, and would you like her to tell me?" Bai Mu didn''t have any good impression of this girl.


    Just by looking at this girl, he could tell that she was from a big family''s younger generation. From the looks of it, she seemed to be ordering all the school leaders around!


    "Hehe, handsome brother, why are you asking that woman? You want a face without a face, a body without a body? Wouldn''t it be better if you were with me? " Yin Qing sauntered over to Bai Mu with a bewitching smile on her face.


    Bai Mu took a step back without leaving a trace. He then took a deep breath and blocked off the pungent smell of the perfume. "Thanks for the good intentions, but right now, I only want to look for that girl from yesterday."


    "Is that so? Handsome bro, you better not refuse a toast and drink a forfeit! " When Yin Qing saw that it was Liang Qi Yue that Bai Mu had closed his mouth, her complexion changed. Then, she recovered and gently patted Bai Mu''s shoulder as she slowly spoke.


    "Alright then, goodbye beauty!" Bai Mu knew that it would be a waste of his time to wait outside. If not, he would have to call the number on his name card. As he was thinking, he threw down those few words and was about to leave.


    He snapped his fingers at the back and a few bodyguards dressed in black blocked the entrance.


    "Ho ¡­ What, I don''t quite understand what a beautiful girl means?" Bai Mu glanced at the bodyguard in black standing behind him. He then turned around, crossed his arms, and smiled.


    In Bai Mu''s eyes, these bodyguards in black were nothing. Moreover, he wasn''t a student of this school, so if he were to fight here, he might get bitten back. When that happened, he would have some legal responsibility.


    Bai Mu shook his head. It seemed that this matter was going to be a little tricky.


    "Don''t you understand? Isn''t that easy to understand? " Yin Qing chuckled as she walked up to Bai Mu, "I only need you to agree to be my boyfriend, and then admit that you''re my boyfriend in front of Liang Qi Yue, the woman from yesterday."


    "Eh?" Beautiful girl, don''t you know that it''s not sweet to force yourself? " He had seen weird things before, but he had never seen such a weird thing. However, being forced to be someone''s boyfriend, this really made him feel a bit uncomfortable!


    "I don''t care if you''re sweet or not. I just want you to admit this. And after that, if I''m willing, you can continue to stay by my side." His tone was like it was a gift.


    "Hur hur, forget it! "Of course, Bai Mu''s identity isn''t worthy of your noble identity as a beauty!"


    "Are you sure?" Yin Qing''s face darkened. She had already said this much, but he still didn''t agree?


    "Since it''s like this, then let''s do it this way. As long as you don''t agree to Liang Qi Yue''s request, I''ll naturally let you go."


    After hearing Yin Qing''s words, Bai Mu could roughly guess what she was implying. It seemed that he had really become a pawn in the battle between the two of them.


    However, it didn''t matter. It didn''t matter if he could find a job after becoming a safe chess piece.


    At this moment, a charming voice came through the door.

 C65

    "Haha, I was wondering why my bodyguard private bodyguard didn''t report in today. So he ran to the wrong place!" Liang Qi Yue crossed her arms, a cute smile on her face.


    Seeing Liang Qi Yue appear at the door, the moderate length of the princess dress made her feel as if she wanted to protect him. Bai Mu looked at Liang Qi Yue''s adorable baby face, and let out an impolite whistle.


    Behind her, dozens of black-clothed bodyguards also followed in, it was just that Liang Qi Yue and Yin Qing''s bodyguards were all squeezed into the same office, making this office feel crowded.


    Glancing at the bodyguards, Bai Mu joked, "Little princess, if you don''t show up soon, I''m afraid I''ll have to turn against you!"


    "You dare!" Liang Qi Yue gave Bai Mu a fierce look, and obediently stepped out of the beautiful rhythm, "How about it, Yin Qing, this time you''ve really lost, haven''t you?"


    "Hmph, Liang Qi Yue, you''re cheating!" Hearing Liang Qi Yue say this, Yin Qing''s expression didn''t look good. She didn''t think that Liang Qi Yue would arrive so soon. However, she still had a chance. As long as she could make this man give up being his bodyguard, she wouldn''t lose.


    "Let''s go, my princess. Your monthly salary is 20 thousand. You have to keep your word!" Bai Mu extended his arm like a gentleman and looked at Liang Qi Yue. The meaning of his words was very clear; he had agreed to Liang Qi Yue''s invitation.


    Liang Qi Yue was very satisfied with Bai Mu''s decision. She nodded and placed her hand on Bai Mu''s. Just as she was about to leave, she turned around as if she had thought of something, "Ya, I forgot. Yin Qing, you''ve lost. When you see me in the future, you should always say ''Miss Liang''. Why don''t we start now? "


    "Liang Qi Yue, you!"


    "What, you want to go back on your word?" Could it be that the great young miss of the Yin family can''t afford to lose a bet? " Liang Qi Yue''s doll face carried an aggressive look. This kind of aura was truly not something that a princess could emit.


    "Liang, big, small, big sis, nice!" Yin Qing''s fingers fiercely dug into the meat, staring at Liang Qi Yue as if wanting to tear her apart.


    "Ok, it sounds good!" As he spoke, he pulled Bai Mu towards the door.


    "Don''t think that just because you can easily become Liang Qi Yue''s personal bodyguard that you''ll suffer in the future!" The engine''s sound came from behind in retaliation.


    Bai Mu didn''t say anything. He just followed Liang Qi Yue''s directions and walked directly to a corridor on the right.


    "Hey, what''s your name?" When Liang Qi Yue returned to the school office, she sat down on a soft chair and fiercely kicked Bai Mu''s leg as she looked at him.


    Bai Mu stepped to the side. "Bai Mu!"


    "Little girl, you can''t possibly tell me that you can''t make the decision as a personal bodyguard, right?" Even though Bai Mu had guessed that this girl''s family background might be extraordinary, but even so, all of the bodyguards around her would definitely be selected, right? After all, those rich people always paid more attention to their own safety.


    "Who, who said that!" Liang Qi Yue stood up and looked at Bai Mu as she tried to defend herself, "If you can beat the bodyguard my father arranged for me, then you can become my personal bodyguard."


    "Well, then?"


    "That''s why I''m the one in charge of this matter!" Liang Qi Yue sat back down on the soft chair. Seeing Bai Mu''s sloppy and carefree face, yet having a pair of eyes that seemed to be able to dissect the hearts of others, she felt as if he were at a loss for words.


    "No, no, no!" Bai Mu looked at Liang Qi Yue and shook his finger, "If I defeat your bodyguards, then you''ll only bring me in and out. You won''t need to follow a large group of annoying tails anymore. Like this, you''ll be free!" Thinking of the bodyguard in black that followed behind Liang Qi Yue and Yin Qing, Bai Mu directly said what he wanted to say.


    "Alright, you win!" Liang Qi Yue drooped her eyelids a little dejectedly, and muttered, "But this time, I''m afraid my hopes will fail again?"


    The tiny Bai Mu could hear it clearly and said with a hint of amusement, "What? You don''t believe in this handsome brother''s strength that much?"


    "You?" Liang Qi Yue showed a disdainful expression, "If it''s just playing with a few hoodlums, then it''s fine, but my dad''s bodyguards went through a special training!"


    Although Liang Qi Yue said this, her eyes were still full of hope as she looked at Bai Mu. Although she really wanted this Bai Mu to challenge her father to a difficult problem, thinking about how the bodyguards that challenged her father were either beaten to a bloody pulp or directly crippled, Liang Qi Yue didn''t have any hopes.


    The reason why he agreed to make such an impulsive bet was because he couldn''t stand Yin Qing''s complacent look. However, since the engine had already lost, it was time for everything to end.


    "It''s fine. How long will it take for you to get an interview?"


    "Are you sure?" Liang Qi Yue looked at Bai Mu with disbelief, "You really don''t have to think about it, my bodyguard is really strong, I''m afraid that you ¡­"


    Bai Mu didn''t answer, he only stood up and walked to the window of Liang Qi Yue''s office. He looked up, and after a while, he slowly said a few words, "Don''t you like to bet with others?"


    "No, you misunderstand. Last time, I ¡ª"


    Bai Mu turned around and smiled at Liang Qi Yue, "It''s alright, why don''t you bet on whether or not I''ll win this time?"


    As she looked at Bai Mu standing at the window, the rays of the setting sun hit him, and that layer of light caused his figure to blur a little, that sentence actually pierced into Liang Qi Yue''s heart. Seeing Bai Mu like that, Liang Qi Yue couldn''t help but nod, "Okay, I believe you!"


    Bai Mu nodded. "Alright, little sister. Tell me the time. I''ll come find you then!" Since he was going to find a new job, he had to make arrangements for the orphanage.


    "Tomorrow at three o''clock in the afternoon, come find me at the Liang Group. I''ll send someone to pick you up at the entrance!"


    "Alright!" With a snap of his fingers, Bai Mu thrust his hands into his pockets as a hint of masculinity emerged from the corners of his mouth. "I''ll see you tomorrow for such a beautiful princess!"


    Knowing that Bai Mu had left, even Liang Qi Yue couldn''t recover from her shock. That youth that had come in the face of the sun just now had a face full of arrogance and confidence like a person, that prince charming that had always lived in her heart.


    He had said that one day, he would rescue her from the imprisoned castle and bring her on a tour around the world.


    Thinking of Bai Mu''s words, Liang Qi Yue felt her heart palpitate. She hadn''t thought that the one who would give her this kind of feeling would be a penniless man.


    What was wrong with her?


    The next day arrived very soon. After Bai Mu had arranged everything in the orphanage, he took the bus to the appointed location. When Bai Mu stood at the foot of the Liang Group, he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart, "No wonder he would bring so many bodyguards along with him when he travels. His relationship is that of a rich second-generation!"


    "Sir, do you have an appointment?" Seeing that Bai Mu was about to enter the company in his casual attire, the guard at the entrance stopped him.


    "Heh, this company is really strange. Firstly, they don''t ask who they''re looking for, but rather they ask if there''s an appointment!" As he thought of this, his face didn''t show it. He smiled and said, "I don''t have an appointment, but I''m invited by your family''s young miss."


    "Sir, may I ask what your name is?" The guard naturally knew that a person could not judge a book by its cover, so he would naturally not use an incorrect attitude towards a guest. The procedure that he should follow would naturally be followed.


    "Bai Mu!"


    "Oh, it''s Mr Bai Mu!" When the guard heard this name, his serious expression turned into one of respect. "Mr Bai Mu, please come in. Sit inside first. Someone will bring you to Miss''s place!"


    After Bai Mu followed the guard inside, a bodyguard dressed in black walked up to Bai Mu. "Mister Bai Mu, our Young Miss has invited you!"


    "Heh, looks like you''re even more impatient than me!" Bai Mu placed his hands behind his back and followed behind his bodyguard.


    However, the bodyguard didn''t bring Bai Mu into the company. Instead, he brought Bai Mu into a car.


    "Looks like today''s interview is going to be interesting!" He didn''t look at the bodyguard''s cold face, which was hidden behind his black sunglasses. Instead, he tilted his head to look at the passing scenery outside the window. The corner of his mouth raised into an unreadable smile, but the light in his eyes showed that Bai Mu was very interested in what was going to happen next.


    On top of the corpse mountain in the underground palace, ghostly wails echoed out one after another. From time to time, there would be a few fierce reprimands.


    At this moment, Xu Cheng was floating on top of the mountain of corpses. On the mountain of corpses, countless ghosts were being shrunk and kneeling on the mountain of corpses formed from uneven bones.


    Xu Cheng looked at the ghosts kneeling on the ground and felt a sense of superiority, as if he were in a higher position than him. He swung the Soul-Sucking Lock with great vigor, and when he moved in front of an old woman, the old woman immediately held his thigh. The old woman raised her hand, and a black light flashed in the woman''s hand.


    "You, you''ve been hit a thousand times! Hurry up and return my grandson to me, return my grandson to me!" The old woman cried bitterly. It was too late to stop her earlier actions.


    Even though Xu Cheng was a ghost, that old woman was also a ghost. Even though the old woman''s strength was lower than Xu Cheng''s, that strike from before was still more than enough for Xu Cheng to bear.


    Xu Cheng used the Soul Absorbing Lock''s soul to make sure of the scratches on his leg. When he saw the sobbing woman, his expression turned savage. The Soul Absorbing Lock immediately turned into an iron whip and fell onto the ghosts.


    As for the old woman''s ghost, because it could not withstand the immense spirit energy of the Soul Absorbing Lock, its soul was immediately destroyed by the Soul Absorbing Lock. Qin Qianqian looked at Xu Cheng''s actions with anger on her face. She was about to stand up, but was stopped by Mo Xin.

 C66

    Qin Qianqian raised her head and stared at Mo Xin doubtfully, "Why didn''t you let me go? What did that bastard do?"


    "We can''t beat him. It doesn''t matter if he has the Soul Absorbing Lock on him. We can''t beat him!" Mo Xin didn''t know what that Xu Cheng did. Previously, this underground palace only enslaved them to a faraway place to build a temporary palace. But now, not only did they enslave them, but they also came here every other day to capture a ghost.


    Those ghosts then used it to feed that beast''s Soul Absorbing Lock. Currently, that Soul Absorbing Lock had absorbed no more than fifty souls. Therefore, the ghosts on this mountain of corpses no longer had the power to resist.


    Those who resisted were either used to nourish the Soul Absorbing Lock, or their souls were destroyed by the Soul Absorbing Lock.


    "Then what should we do? "If this goes on, the ghost in this Corpse Mountain will ¡­" Qin Qianqian whispered. Their lives were suppressed by the underground palace, so they couldn''t escape. The last time Mo Xin could escape, it was only because one of his companions had burnt his life force that he could be sent away temporarily.


    However, even if they went out, so what? In the end, they would still die!


    "Right, Bai Mu. Let''s look for Bai Mu!" In Mo Xin''s mind, he thought of the youth who could easily fight with Hades.


    "But I''m afraid that he doesn''t have the ability to back up now!" How could Qin Qianqian have not thought of Bai Mu? Although she had always believed that Bai Mu had the ability to do so, he still hadn''t grown up yet. If she looked for him now, wouldn''t that be harming him?


    "We have no choice but him?" Mo Xin lowered his head. These past few days, he had seen countless of his comrades'' souls dissipate, and his heart was in great pain as well.


    "Alright, we''ll talk when we get back." Qin Qianqian nodded. Even if Bai Mu couldn''t help her for the time being, she could still let him request help from other capable people.


    With so many ghosts suffering here, those people would not be ignored.


    At this moment, Xu Cheng was floating above these ghosts, lecturing them. He directly used the Soul Absorbing Lock to deal with those who were unconvinced. Only after he had said enough did he let them leave.


    As for him, he was naturally going to complete the mission given to him by his lord.


    This point was exactly where the puppet leader was having his meal. He wondered what would happen if that fellow lost his food.


    When he thought of the horrible scene of feeding these days, Xu Cheng, who was used to horror incidents, involuntarily shivered. That thing hadn''t even fully grown up, yet it was already so powerful. If it really did grow up, wouldn''t that mean that it would destroy the heavens and the earth?


    Even though that was the case, Xu Cheng could only shake his head. He only listened to his lord about these matters. As for the future matters, they would be handled by their master anyway.


    However, this underground palace, hahaha, Master went into seclusion, and even the two Protectors went into seclusion. When Xu Cheng thought of how he would be able to relax for a while, he felt his body filled with energy.


    As he thought this, he flew out of the underground palace to find food for the golem leader.


    Since the tiger wasn''t home, he might as well call the king ''Ok''. That puppet leader shouldn''t have any problems getting hungry, right?


    "Mr Bai Mu, we''re here!"


    The bodyguard''s cold words woke Bai Mu up. Looking at the gloomy sky, he asked, "What time is it?"


    "5 PM sharp!" The bodyguard did not even look at his watch as he reported a number.


    Bai Mu nodded his head and walked out of the car. Seeing the huge castle-like villa in front of him, Bai Mu once again sighed with emotion at the extravagance of wealth.


    "Go directly to your Miss?" Bai Mu followed the bodyguard and entered through the electronic door. When he saw the huge iron door was closed, he lazily asked with his hands in his pockets.


    "Mister Bai Mu, this way please!" The bodyguard didn''t answer Bai Mu''s question. Instead, he led Bai Mu to an open door and gestured for him to enter.


    "Eh?" Bai Mu looked suspiciously at the bodyguard and then looked at the door that was opened. He noticed the bodyguard was staring at him without moving. It seemed that the bodyguard was intending to continue doing the same thing.


    "Alright!" Bai Mu sighed helplessly at this inhumane bodyguard. Who would''ve thought that the moment he stepped into this room, he would hear a banging sound from the back. The door was heavily shut by the bodyguard.


    "Hur hur, looks like the interview is starting!"


    In the past, Bai Mu might have been a little flustered when faced with such a situation, but after experiencing so many things, he simply smiled and stuck his hands into his pockets. He walked steadily towards the top of the stairs.


    However, the more they walked, the quieter it became. This strange atmosphere really made them feel like they had entered a ghost castle.


    The closer he got to the end of the first flight of stairs, the quieter the atmosphere became. Bai Mu raised his brows lazily. His footsteps didn''t stop because of this strange atmosphere.


    What a joke. After experiencing the terrifying Nine Nether Maze City, why would he be afraid of such a small test?


    "Dad, how could you do this?" In the main hall, the Liang Family''s patriarch was dressed in casual attire, holding a cup of coffee in one hand and leisurely reading a newspaper. Beside her, Liang Qi Yue was anxiously talking and complaining to her father.


    "If you want to be father and daughter''s bodyguard, you can''t even withstand such a small test?" Liang Zhong''s eyebrows twitched under his glasses. If he couldn''t even pass that little test, how could he protect the future successor of the Liang clan?


    "Hmph, dad, you are clearly forcing me to do this!" Liang Qi Yue pursed her lips, angrily turning her head away.


    "Haha, my good daughter, how did dad force others into a corner?" Seeing his precious daughter angry, Liang Zhong hurriedly put down the newspaper and patted Liang Qi Yue''s shoulder.


    "It was originally! "Think about it, the person I called last time only used a few bodyguards to train. Why did he set up so many problems today?"


    "Alright, darling daughter, don''t worry. Although there are a lot of levels set up this time, Dad didn''t say he''s going to kill her!" Liang Zhong''s eyes were filled with light. If he didn''t teach his daughter a lesson this time, he would probably find some bodyguards and say something about personal freedom.


    Sigh, how could the heir to Liang Group make fun of his own life because of his freedom?


    Although Liang Zhong said this, he did not think this way in his heart.


    "Dad, you have to keep your word. Can''t you take his life? "Furthermore, he passed. I only want him to be my bodyguard, while everyone else can''t follow me around like a shadow."


    "Alright, let''s wait here for the news!" Liang Zhong scratched his cute daughter''s nose with a smile on his face.


    As long as he was able to pass the checkpoints he set, he would naturally agree to be his daughter''s bodyguard.


    However, this time, whether or not this person could pass would be up to him.


    Liang Zhong thought to himself that in order to not let his daughter cause trouble, he even ordered people to take off the cameras on those floors. Right now, all they had to do was wait here for news.


    As for Bai Mu, who was walking to the end of the corridor, he didn''t take the stairs to the second floor. Instead, a security door appeared in front of him. Even though there is only one door here! " Lowering his head, there was a key placed in front of the anti-theft door.


    He bent down slightly and picked up the key. After looking at it again and again in his hand, the corners of his mouth hooked up into a smile as he mumbled, "Since you want to play, how can you be worthy of your employer if you don''t make a big deal out of it?"


    After saying that, he threw the key to open the door down the corridor.


    Listening to what Liang Qi Yue said, her father would arrange for a few thugs to fight with him, so he wasn''t worried about seeing Liang Qi Yue''s father as soon as he went in. Therefore, he raised his foot and slightly bent backwards. Using five percent of his strength, he kicked the anti-theft door.


    "Awoo ¡ª" The anti-theft door didn''t open, but Bai Mu kept his feet and cried out.


    "F * ck, you have nothing to do? Why are you making such a thick door?" Your family has so many bodyguards, are you still afraid of thieves? " As Bai Mu spoke, he rubbed his feet in pain. He had intended to channel all of the five rats'' Spiritual Energy into his body. However, he gave up on doing so as he thought that there might be a camera in the room.


    Right now, it was better for him not to reveal this in front of an ordinary person.


    He rubbed his foot that was in pain and limped down the stairs to pick up the key. From time to time, he cursed a few times.


    Fortunately, this room was locked. Otherwise, he would have immediately thrown the key out. This matter would have been difficult to deal with!


    Returning to the front of the anti-theft door, Bai Mu inserted the key into the hole. He took a deep breath, turned the handle, and carefully opened the door.


    Just as Bai Mu entered, the security door closed by itself. Before he could even think about it, he heard two deafening tiger roars.


    Damn, Liang Qi Yue is the bodyguard your dad told you about? Is your family having too much of that taste? " Looking at the tiger that was striding elegantly towards him, Bai Mu felt his eyebrows twitch uncontrollably.


    He wasn''t afraid of tigers, but he was afraid that if he crippled them, his employer would cause trouble for him.


    The perceptive person could tell that the two tigers were being fed as pets by their owner. Raising his head, he saw a key hanging on top of his head. After which, he glanced at the key hanging on the other side of the door.


    If you choose to give up, you can take the key to leave. If he wanted to go upstairs, he had to get the key on the other side. Thinking of Dean Bai in the orphanage, he must obtain this profession no matter what.


    Seeing the two approaching tigers, Bai Mu mumbled, "Little fellow, I''m sorry!"


    As he said that, his legs slightly bent, and his body jumped towards the two tigers. The two tigers only saw food, but they did not expect the food to be so nimble, before they could react, they felt that their bodies were heavy, and were about to strike their tails onto the reckless human on their backs.


    The tiger felt a wave of dizziness that covered the sky.


    Bai Mu stealthily channeled his Spiritual Energy into his hand. When he jumped onto the tiger''s back, he directly injected it into the nerve endings of the tiger, causing the tiger to temporarily faint.


    As for the other tiger, it let out a loud roar and pounced towards Bai Mu when it saw its companion fall. Bai Mu only had a sly smile on his face as he rolled on the ground. When the tiger pounced on him, his palm pressed against the tiger''s forehead.


    "Done!" Bai Mu clapped his hands and said softly as he looked at the two tigers on the ground, "Don''t worry, little ones. You''ll wake up in thirty minutes."


    As he spoke, Bai Mu walked towards the door and looked at the key hanging on the top of the door. He then leaped up and retrieved the key with ease.


    Opening the door, he saw a staircase leading to the third floor.


    "Alright!" Bai Mu helplessly knocked his head. "As expected, the people of your city know how to play!" It''s just that I don''t know what''s next! "

 C67

    Bai Mu walked up the stairs and opened the third door. Seeing the identical black suits and black sunglasses, and the people waiting in the spacious room with their hands behind their backs, Bai Mu Sha nodded his head seriously, "This taste is a bit normal!"


    When the bodyguards saw that Bai Mu was unharmed, a trace of disbelief flashed through their eyes under the sunglasses. They didn''t think that this person would be able to come up from under the boss'' tiger cub so easily, not to mention that he was completely unharmed.


    Thinking of this, the bodyguards had already confirmed Bai Mu''s capabilities. Thus, they no longer held the mindset of playing around with him.


    Sensing the change in the aura of the bodyguards, Bai Mu''s face turned serious. He was facing a human now, and he couldn''t expose his own Spiritual Energy. Other than being faster and stronger, he really didn''t have any advantage when facing a group of trained bodyguards.


    However, he was willing to give it his all in order to earn a monthly salary of 20 thousand!


    "Are you guys coming one by one, or are you ¡ª" Before Bai Mu could finish his words, the bodyguards had already removed their sunglasses from their faces and slammed them onto the ground.


    Tsk, tsk, tsk. This uniform movement really stunned Bai Mu.


    "Hey hey hey, why don''t you guys pay attention to the sequence?" While dodging the incoming fist, Bai Mu continued to complain loudly about his injustice.


    As for the bodyguards, they naturally ignored Bai Mu''s words. It was a joke. If so many of them lost to one person, they probably wouldn''t be able to survive.


    Thus, in order to preserve this occupation, they put in all their effort.


    "The heck, it''s actually real!" Bai Mu wiped away the blood at the corner of his mouth. The punch from the bodyguard earlier had made him feel as if stars were shooting out of his head.


    "It seems that just having a playful attitude will let down your enthusiasm!" As he spoke, Bai Mu placed his hand on the shoulder of one of the bodyguards nearby and somersaulted into the air before landing on the back of the bodyguard. He then knocked on the back of the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard was puzzled by the sudden disappearance of the person in front of him. Feeling someone pat his back, he turned around to see Bai Mu''s radiant smile.


    Just as he was about to punch him, he felt pain in his lower body. The bodyguard''s face turned blue from the pain. He held onto his crotch with one hand and pointed at Bai Mu, who was withdrawing his evil leg, before spitting out two words. "Yin ¡ª ¡ª danger ¡ª"


    Bai Mu snickered. "Bro, I''m sorry. Your bodies are like iron plates, but even your hands are hurting." Seeing that person still squatting on the ground and staring at him hatefully, Bai Mu smiled and waved his hand, "But don''t worry, this brother knows what to do. The egg isn''t broken, but if you don''t hurry up and go to the hospital, I''m sure there will be some side effects."


    When the bodyguard heard this, he rolled his eyes and fainted.


    Upon seeing one of his companions fall, the others'' faces were filled with murderous intent. One by one, they pounced towards Bai Mu.


    He looked at the clock on the wall. It was already six o''clock. If he didn''t hurry up and finish it, he definitely wouldn''t be able to make it for dinner tonight.


    Seeing the group of bodyguards rushing over tirelessly, Bai Mu shook his head helplessly. "Fine, since you all are so enthusiastic, then I''ll be blamed for it."


    Bai Mu''s speed rapidly increased. Before the bodyguards could clearly see what had happened, Bai Mu''s figure had already disappeared from their sight, leaving only afterimages behind.


    When the bodyguards saw the sudden turn of events, they, who had seen many bloody incidents, panicked. Could this person''s speed be too fast?


    However, before the bodyguards could understand what was going on, they heard a few "dong, dong, dong" sound, and a few bodyguards fell to the ground, stunned.


    After placing the six bodyguards in front of him, Bai Mu clapped his hands and looked at the remaining three bodyguards. "How is it? Do you guys still want to come?"


    The bodyguards did not say anything, nor did they say anything. They only looked warily at Bai Mu, who had a slight headache. He rubbed his forehead, "Don''t worry, I''m a human." the running speed is just a little bit faster. "


    "Alright, I won''t say anymore. Goodbye." As he spoke, Bai Mu ran to the door, took off the key hanging on the door, and opened it before exiting the room. As for the bodyguards, they just stared blankly at the air, obviously not able to react to the shock from before.


    Bai Mu naturally didn''t fear that they would reveal these things to others. Since this Liang Gang could invite so many capable bodyguards, there must be many experts hiding behind them. If he didn''t reveal his abilities, then even if he won, he might be eliminated by Liang Qi Yue''s father in the end.


    However, there shouldn''t be any tests set up this time, right? After all, he had already fought, and he was just a bodyguard. He shouldn''t be setting up some liberal arts exam or something, right?


    However, when Bai Mu opened the third door and saw the pitch-black entrance, he cursed out loud, "Damn, are you f * cking playing with me?"


    After the scolding, Bai Mu threw the key on the floor. "Damn it, I want to see what you''ve done for me this time!"


    "Hmph, little kid, you probably didn''t expect me to have night vision, did you?" As he spoke, Bai Mu glanced at the staircase and, as usual, walked up the stairs step by step.


    Bai Mu felt that it was odd just by walking around. Although he was suspicious, he still calmly walked up. As he walked, he quietly counted the number of stairs he had taken.


    When he reached the 20th step, Bai Mu stopped. He had absolutely met the Wall-Hitting Ghost!


    The Wall-Hitting Ghost wasn''t scary at all, but this villa of the Liang Family was a little strange. Rich people like them would usually find Feng Shui Masters with strength to support their houses. Naturally, the Liang Family was no exception. And now, the Liang Family actually had a ghost wall?


    What was going on?


    "If this is one of the interview contents, then there is only one explanation, and that is that the master of the Liang family has raised a little kid!"


    Bai Mu looked in front of him as if he had reached the end of the third floor. However, he had walked for a long time just now. This meant that this brat, Liang Zhong, was purposely ordering him to test himself.


    Bai Mu thought for a moment as his furrowed brows loosened. He had already thought of a solution.


    Raising his right foot, he drew three circles on the ground before ferociously stomping his foot on the ground. He only stopped when he felt his legs go numb. Without looking back, he lifted his head and continued walking.


    However, as he walked upwards, he felt something tugging at his right leg. Doubtful, he lowered his head and Bai Mu trembled in fear.


    "Heh heh, uncle ~"


    "Ma Le, the target! You scared me to death!" Bai Mu leaped up from the ground as he stared at the object hugging his leg, holding his heart in one hand.


    Just now, when he felt something hug his leg, he lowered his head and saw a face covered in blood, and a green light that came out of nowhere directly shone on that tiny face. That little thing directly hugged Bai Mu''s calf, and a ghastly green smile blossomed on its face, even calling it Uncle Bai Mu.


    This sudden trick to the darkness made Bai Mu panic even if he had seen countless of them. He couldn''t help but jump up to the stairs'' handrail.


    As for the child, due to Bai Mu''s actions, he was thrown down the stairs. At this moment, Bai Mu could clearly see that the child''s body was drenched in blood. There were only two black sockets on his eyes, and not even his eyeballs could be seen.


    When Bai Mu fell to the ground, he began to wail and groan.


    His eerie voice sounded even more miserable in the dark and empty staircase. It was even more miserable than the special effects of Horror Image Ritter.


    "I don''t even need to watch 3D movies to understand this kind of atmosphere. It''s such a great honor!" Bai Mu sighed with emotion. When the child saw that Bai Mu wasn''t frightened by him, his expression suddenly turned malevolent. Two sharp teeth suddenly protruded from his empty gums. He let out a cry and pounced towards Bai Mu.


    This little brat was about to lose control!


    Bai Mu also knew that nowadays, celebrities, rich people, big shots, and the like all liked to raise little ghosts to recruit wealth. Bai Mu also knew that nowadays, people, celebrities, rich people, and big shots all liked to raise little ghosts to recruit wealth, and so on.


    Looking at the vicious aura on the little ghost''s body, a backlash was something that would happen sooner or later. However, this was a matter of the Liang family''s own making. If he were to recklessly make a move, he feared that he would offend the rich.


    As he thought about this, he took out an enchantment talisman that his master had given him and quickly stuck it on his body. He didn''t care about the little ghost that pounced over. He turned around and rushed to the door of the fourth door.


    He took down the key and opened the fourth door. At the same time, the little ghost also pounced on Bai Mu''s back. Just as he was about to snap off Bai Mu''s neck and approach his body, a golden light flashed and sent the little ghost behind Bai Mu flying.


    Ignoring the cries of the little ghost, he greeted the man who was looking at him with a smile. "Mr. Liang, I wonder if I have passed your interview?"


    Liang Qi Yue hadn''t thought that Bai Mu would actually come up. Moreover, she had heard a faint scream, but seeing that Bai Mu was still unharmed, she went up to greet him. "I didn''t expect that you would actually come up!"


    Bai Mu glanced at Liang Qi Yue and smiled, "The beautiful princess looks forward to this, so how could I fail to live up to your expectations?"


    "Tsk, you''re the one who said that!" To Bai Mu''s teasing words, Liang Qi Yue wasn''t angry at all. After all, if this Bai Mu came up safely, then it also meant that from now on, she wouldn''t have to follow those annoying lackeys anymore. She would be free to summon them!


    Before Bai Mu could speak, Liang Qi Yue happily walked in front of Liang Zhong, "Dad, how is it? The person I brought has won. Are you going to fulfill your promise?"


    "Of course, when did dad lie to you?" Liang Zhong put down the newspaper in his hand, stood up, and patted Liang Qi Yue on the shoulder. "Go back to your room first. Dad has something to tell this mister."


    "Dad, you won''t have any problems, right?" Hearing her father say this, Liang Qi Yue''s cute face immediately tensed up. It wasn''t easy to find such a person. If her father got rid of her, wouldn''t she be sent back into the difficult times of the past?


    "Don''t worry, I''m just talking to this gentleman about hiring him as your personal bodyguard." Listening to Liang Zhong''s words, Liang Qi Yue nodded in disbelief. She glanced at Bai Mu, and then somewhat unwillingly went to her own room.


    "Please sit!" Liang Zhong made a gesture of invitation and also sat down.


    "I heard Xiao Yue call you Bai Mu."


    "Yes." Bai Mu nodded his head with a smile. He had already long understood the other party''s intentions.


    "That''s right, he really is a young hero." To think that you were able to successfully pass the two tests I set for you! "


    Seeing Liang Zhong''s somewhat radiant smile, Bai Mu naturally understood the meaning behind Liang Zhong''s words. Of course, since the other party had also said so, Bai Mu naturally wouldn''t say anything.

 C68

    "Hehe, since you have passed the test, you can naturally become my daughter''s personal bodyguard. As for the salary, I will add another twenty thousand on top of what my daughter gave me, because I feel that you have the ability to do so. I believe that when my daughter is protected by you, you will definitely be able to protect her unscathed. "


    Bai Mu nodded with a smile. "Naturally!"


    From start to finish, a smile hung on his face, making Liang Zhong unable to understand this youth''s mind. Just thinking about that scream just now, Liang Zhong could not hold it in and asked, "Bai Mu, did you notice anything unusual when you came up?"


    "Unusual?" Bai Mu revealed a trace of suspicion on his face. Seeing Liang Zhong looking at him expectantly, Bai Mu smiled and said, "Of course it''s not normal. Just now, when the kid came up, he noticed the corridor was completely dark. He thought it was Mister Liang''s plan to test my courage." And it also came straight up! "


    "They came up just like that? And nothing unusual happened? "


    "Should I have met with something unusual?" Bai Mu looked at Liang Zhong with a slightly amused expression. Liang Zhong''s awkwardness was reflected in his eyes, which were filled with a smile that was not a smile.


    "Haha, Bai Mu, you sure are humorous!" He had obviously heard that faint scream just now, and he had clearly placed the child he raised on the third floor. No matter what happened, he should have met his own child before, but now he didn''t say anything, which could only mean one thing.


    This brat was lying!


    Seeing that Liang Zhong wanted to ask something, Bai Mu took out the spell paper that he had put into his pocket when he entered and placed it on the table in front of him. "This item was given to me by a friend a while ago.


    "This?" Liang Zhong pointed at the talisman on the table. "Can I see it?"


    Bai Mu nodded his head. In any case, he also planned on giving this talisman to Liang Zhong. After all, the kid that Liang Zhong had raised was going to start a ruckus in a few days. If his employer died at this time, then he would lose a very good job.


    "This charm paper looks ordinary, but the charm characters on it are unusual." Liang Zhong pushed his glasses and said to Bai Mu.


    "Mm, this was also given to me by a friend who I got. "Naturally, it is different from ordinary talisman paper. If Mister Liang likes it, you can bring it with you."


    As Bai Mu said this, he also planned to give one to Liang Qi Yue. After all, he had the responsibility of protecting this young miss.


    "I''m afraid that''s not good!" Liang Zhong was in a bit of a difficult situation. If he were to take this thing, would he harm his little demon? Furthermore, from the miserable shriek just now, it seemed like the little ghost had touched this piece of talisman paper!


    "It''s fine, my friend is generous. I have another one here! Furthermore, my friend said that it''s better than nothing if it can save a life at a critical moment. Mr Liang, you should just accept it! "


    Hearing Bai Mu''s words, Liang Zhong naturally did not refuse. Furthermore, when he was raising the little imps, he had heard from the master that some of the imps might disobey him later on. Thus, he decided to leave a piece of talisman paper as a precaution!


    "I''ll leave Yue Er''s safety in your hands from tomorrow onwards. Bai Mu, I hope you will take the trouble."


    Bai Mu had a friend who was skilled in Dao arts and was able to draw talismans. No matter what, Bai Mu had no reason not to give him face.


    Furthermore, he had already investigated Bai Mu. This Bai Mu was only an orphan with a pure family. Thus, it was impossible for him to be sent by his opponents.


    "Naturally. But I may not have time tomorrow. I need to go back to City H. There are some things I need to do there. "


    "Fine, I''ll give you one week. You can start working after you''re done!"


    After Bai Mu had dinner at the Liang household, he was sent back by the first bodyguard. In the car, the bodyguard spoke with a rare expression, "You''re the first one who passed!" The bodyguard''s tone was filled with admiration.


    "It''s just luck!" Bai Mu stretched out his hands and placed them on the back of his neck, and he sounded exhausted.


    "Ha ha!" The bodyguard glanced at Bai Mu in the rearview mirror as he started to concentrate on driving.


    On the streets of New York, a figure was floating with a chain in his hand. He was looking at an American couple who were retreating step by step with an evil smile on his face.


    "whoareyou?" The American pulled his wife behind him and asked calmly as he saw the Chinese man floating in the air with a strange smile on his face.


    "What the hell?" Xu Cheng pulled on the Soulreaper Lock in his hands. If it wasn''t for the fact that his master didn''t want him to cause too much trouble, he wouldn''t have come to the United States to look for food.


    "whatdoyouwanttodo? "Aryouamagian?" The American man thought he was a magician when he saw the person who had closed the door step by step. However, when he saw the other party''s malicious smile, he suddenly felt that things were not that simple.


    He turned around, picked up his wife and ran down the street, but before he could get far, the man fell to the ground. The woman saw her husband lying on the ground, covered in blood. Not only that, the weird Chinese man was injured and holding a beating heart.


    Then, something even stranger happened. The man floated in front of her husband, and the chain in his hand became a roll. When the roll was placed on her husband''s head, she actually saw a white shadow floating out from within her husband''s body, and that shadow turned out to be her husband.


    The American woman felt dizzy, but when she saw her husband lying in a pool of blood, she seemed to understand something and quickly shouted out her husband''s name. However, before she could even shout out a few times, she felt a pain in her body.


    And then, he fell on his own husband.


    "Tch, that''s so troublesome. Every time we mess with these foreigners, they talk a lot about us. How troublesome!" Xu Cheng spat and flew away with the heart.


    After Bai Mu returned to H City, he packed his things and bade farewell to Cheng Yumei. Just as he was about to leave, he thought of his colleague, Xiao Min. After hesitating for a moment, he headed to Xiao Min''s home.


    Because Xiao Min had a half-day vacation today, when Bai Mu arrived, Xiao Min was at home cooking. When she heard someone knocking on her door, Xiao Min was stunned when she saw the person she had been thinking of day and night. She didn''t care that Bai Mu was smiling at her and immediately rushed into Bai Mu''s embrace to save him.


    Bai Mu was stunned by the sudden embrace, especially when Xiao Min was sobbing while bringing the two pieces of soft meat to rub against his chest.


    No matter how bad the soft fragrance was, in addition to the fragrance unique to Xiao Min''s daughter, Bai Mu felt a surge of hot blood rushing to his head. Somewhere below his navel, there was a faint upward trend.


    Bai Mu calmed himself down and tried to push Xiao Min away. It wasn''t that he was a gentleman like Bai Mu; it was just that his sense of vision and sense of smell had been stretched to the extreme when he saw the beauty''s embrace. If he didn''t push her away now, he probably wouldn''t be able to resist and eat her alive.


    However, the little girl, Xiao Min, had not discovered it yet. At this moment, he was still immersed in his own world. He continuously hammered Bai Mu''s chest, refusing to leave his embrace.


    Bai Mu was put in a difficult position. He stretched his arms wide, but it was impossible for him to hug the other party. He lowered his head and watched Xiao Min grumble in his embrace.


    "Wuu, how could you suddenly resign? You''re not here to find me, where did you go? Don''t you know someone''s worried about you? "Howl, howl ~ ~"


    As Xiao Min spoke, her tears couldn''t help falling. She didn''t know why? However, it had only been a few days, and when she found out that she had resigned from the company and left without saying goodbye, she felt uncomfortable.


    A few days ago, she had gone to his place to look for him, but he had disappeared. She had thought that he would come back, that he would wait outside his house every day after work.


    "You, Bai Mu, you are truly heartless. Leave me here alone to wait for you!"


    As if she had hit Bai Mu enough, Xiao Min laid weakly in his embrace. Unknowingly, a few words came out from her lips. "I thought I would never see you again ¡­"


    Upon hearing these words, Bai Mu''s heart trembled slightly. It felt as if something had struck a soft spot. Lowering his head, his jet-black hair fell onto his arm. He couldn''t help but reach out his hand to gently stroke Xiao Min''s hair. "Am I not back?"


    Bai Mu''s tone was filled with gentleness and surprise. In an instant, the shock on Bai Mu''s face changed. An unprecedented tenderness appeared on his face as his other hand hugged Xiao Min tightly.


    The two of them stood by the door, holding each other for who knows how long.


    "You!" Pushing Bai Mu away, her tear-stained face turned slightly red. She glanced at Bai Mu and asked coquettishly, "How can you do this?"


    Feeling the soft fragrance in his embrace dissipate, he looked at Xiao Min''s gaze and smiled awkwardly. "There''s nothing I can do. It''s because you''re too charming, Little Min." "Therefore, it''s a bit difficult to control my emotions."


    "Hmph, you''re the one with a blabbermouth!" After saying that, he turned around and walked towards the kitchen.


    After taking a few steps, he turned around and saw Bai Mu standing blankly by the door. He reprimanded, "Idiot, why are you still standing at the door? Why aren''t you coming in?"


    "Alright!" Bai Mu rubbed his head and hurriedly rushed in, even as he did so, he didn''t forget to close the door behind him.


    Seeing Xiao Min busy in the kitchen and what had happened just now, Bai Mu was slightly stunned. He thought about what the landlord had told him. There was a pretty girl waiting for him at his door every day.


    Upon thinking of this, Bai Mu''s heart started to ache.


    Besides Dean Bai, no one else had ever cared about him so much and waited for him.


    He could understand Xiao Min''s meaning. But could he really accept it?

 C69

    "What are you still standing there for? Hurry up and help me bring the dishes out!" Xiao Min brought the meat out of the wok to Bai Mu''s side and placed two plates of fried Red Braised Meat in his hands.


    Seeing Xiao Min change out of her professional attire and put on her housedress, showing off the posture of a little girl, Bai Mu felt a burst of shock.


    "What are you standing there for? Haven''t you seen anyone cooking before? " Seeing Bai Mu staring at her, Xiao Min''s face started to heat up again. She patted Bai Mu''s arm and said in a coquettish tone.


    "Heh heh, I''ve indeed not seen it before. It''s not like you don''t know that I''m an orphan. Who would cook for me! " Bai Mu returned to his usual mischievous smile. However, when he heard Xiao Min''s words, Xiao Min''s heart tightened.


    Staring at Bai Mu, he could feel his eyes burning.


    Bai Mu could tell that this little girl was about to cry from his teasing. He quickly changed the topic, "You smell so good, what''s your name?"


    Only then did Xiao Min realize that she had lost her composure. She lowered her head and pushed Bai Mu into the living room. "This is called Red Braised Meat. If you''re hungry, you should eat first." I''ll cook a few more dishes! "


    Bai Mu carried the plate to the living room''s table. Looking at the plate of Red Braised Meat on the table, a smile blossomed on his face, and an unprecedented warmth gushed into his heart.


    Bai Mu scooped two bowls of rice into the rice pot, picked up his chopsticks, and started eating. He hadn''t eaten for an entire afternoon. He was indeed hungry.


    However, Bai Mu was just looking at the two plates of Red Braised Meat as he scooped up the rice.


    Xiao Min carried a stack of vegetables in one hand and a stack of fish-flavored shredded meat in the other. When she saw that there was no change in the Red Braised Meat on the table, she asked, "What''s wrong, is the meat not to your liking? Do you want to eat this? "Oh yeah, I still have some fish soup in the pot, I can drink it later." He went back to the kitchen.


    Bai Mu stretched out his hand to stop Xiao Min, who was busy to the point that she couldn''t stop. His expression turned serious as he looked at Xiao Min and said, "It''s all very delicious!"


    After pulling Xiao Min to a seat, he pushed the bowl of food in front of Xiao Min with a smile on his face. "Sister Xiaomin, you''ve been busy in the kitchen for so long. How can I be so free? I naturally have to wait for our meritorious general to eat first!"


    As she spoke, she picked up a piece of the still steaming Red Braised Meat and placed it into Xiao Min''s bowl.


    Xiao Min looked at Bai Mu''s changed attitude and could not react in time.


    Had this person always been so ever-changing?


    "You should eat too!" Xiao Min whispered as she ate the Red Braised Meat that Bai Mu had given her.


    Bai Mu grinned and said, "Of course I have to eat. If you don''t eat, then I''ll have to disappoint your good intentions, young mistress Little Min." Bai Mu''s words were laced with politeness, causing Xiao Min to be ignorant of the taste of food.


    Her meaning was already so obvious. Did he not understand?


    On the dining table, only the sound of Bai Mu''s heartless actions and the colliding of chopsticks could be heard. Other than Bai Mu occasionally raising his head to smile at Xiao Min and then giving some food to the dazed Xiao Min, the atmosphere at the dining table suddenly turned awkward.


    "Bai Mu, have you found a job yet?" Xiao Min put down her utensils, and after mulling over it for a long time, she finally asked.


    "En!" Bai Mu was still eating, but he didn''t even raise his head. This meal had given him too much feeling.


    He did not know how to sort it out!


    "Gao Yang will be leaving tomorrow." Bai Mu put down his bowl and chopsticks and returned to his usual mischievous smile. "What''s wrong, Miss Min? You don''t want to part with me?"


    Xiao Min''s face blushed slightly when she saw Bai Mu''s lack of seriousness. "You wish!"


    "Alright, this meal is the best meal I''ve had outside. Thank you for your hospitality, Miss Min!" Bai Mu stood up and stretched his back. The atmosphere here was really good, giving him a sense of home.


    However, he had nothing now, so how could he come to harm others?


    "Bai Mu, will you be back?" Xiao Min sat on a stool and raised her head to look at Bai Mu. Her hands were clasped together, and it was obvious that she was very nervous about Bai Mu''s reply.


    "En, he will definitely come back. My friend is still here!" Bai Mu smiled at Xiao Min and said, "In the future, if you, Little Min, were to go to Gao Yang, I might even be able to go east! When the time comes, we can also treat you to delicious food in return for today''s hospitality. "


    Xiao Min chuckled. Since the other party''s words had intentionally distanced them, it was a bit unreasonable for her to continue pestering him like this.


    "Alright, when I get to Gao Yang City, I''ll definitely extort you." Xiao Min squeezed out a smile. That bright and beautiful smile made Bai Mu''s heart skip a beat.


    Xiao Min looked at the dishes on the table and smiled at Bai Mu. "Why don''t you watch the TV for a while? I''ll go wash the dishes first."


    "Let me help you!" Bai Mu rolled up his sleeves and was about to help clean the dishes when Xiao Min pulled his hand.


    "Alright, as a man, you should rest first!" Xiao Min glanced at Bai Mu as she skillfully cleaned up the dishes. Bai Mu watched Xiao Min enter the kitchen and had no choice but to sit on the sofa to watch the TV.


    Bored, Bai Mu pressed the remote control and jumped aimlessly on the stage. Upon seeing the scene on the television, his hand abruptly halted.


    The screen showed an American couple who had died on the corner of a street. The couple had their eyes wide open, looking as if they had seen an extremely terrifying scene before they died.


    "According to the forensic examination, the hearts of this couple were dug out and they died. Adding these two people to the mix, the first few dead people had their hearts dug out and died as well. However, what was shown on the camera was the hearts of those people being taken out for no reason. These terror cases have occurred in Japan, the United States and China, and experts have concluded that this is a new tactic for terrorists, designed to cause panic among the population... "


    The reporter continued to broadcast, but Bai Mu was not in the mood to continue watching. With that method, other than the underground palace, who else could it be?


    Could it be that the hand of the underground palace has extended to other countries?


    What on earth are they trying to do?


    Bai Mu slammed his hand on the sofa. Things had changed too quickly for him to control.


    "Master, how much longer do you have to wait before you can leave the mountain? This world is about to fall into chaos!" Xiao Min had already finished packing her things and was coming out, Bai Mu thought to himself.


    "Why are you so absent-minded?" Xiao Min wiped her hands with a towel as she walked towards Bai Mu.


    "Alright, it''s getting late. I''ll go back first." Putting down his worries, Bai Mu looked out the window at the darkening sky and felt a bit disappointed. Sometimes, time would always pass quickly.


    "Alright then, I''ll send you off." Xiao Min took off her apron and stood up to follow Bai Mu.


    "That''s enough, Sister Little Min. You should rest early. Tomorrow, you all still need to work early. I''m a man. Are you afraid that I''ll be kidnapped?"


    Seeing Bai Mu''s grinning face, Xiao Min snappily hit Bai Mu. "You''re dreaming! With your looks, who would kidnap you? "Alright, since you''re leaving now, I might as well send you off. I don''t even know when the next time we meet will be!"


    "Alright then, today I also enjoy the feeling of being sent off by someone else." The corner of Bai Mu''s mouth rose, but he pushed Xiao Min''s shoulders as he walked behind her. When he walked out the door, he held the key in his hand and closed the door before heading downstairs.


    "Sister Xiao Min, take care!" When he reached the bottom of the stairs, Bai Mu stopped in his tracks. Since that person was here, Bai Mu naturally wouldn''t return.


    "En, I will!" Xiao Min lowered her head and looked at the top of her shoes. She did not dare to look at Bai Mu.


    "If you encounter any trouble, you can look for me at Gao Yang''s Liangliang Group." Bai Mu looked at Xiao Min, who had her head lowered in a girl-like manner, and said with a serious expression. Currently, the underground palace was acting in a low profile, so ordinary people in the country should be safe. However, by them doing so, it meant that they were planning something big.


    Raising his head, he stared at the pitch-black night sky. The silence before the great storm wouldn''t last long in this world. He should start preparing as well.


    "Alright!" Xiao Min lifted her head. There was a smile in her beautiful eyes. He told her his exact location. Was it to her?


    "Alright, Sister Little Min is not safe for the night, you should go back first!" Bai Mu pushed Xiao Min back. Xiao Min nodded her head and said her goodbyes before running into the corridor.


    "Sister Little Min, wait a moment."


    Bai Mu''s sudden voice made Xiao Min halt her steps. She turned around with a pleasantly surprised expression on her face. Bai Mu bit his middle finger and dripped some of his blood on something in his hand.


    "Sister Xiao Min, keep this piece of paper. If you encounter any danger, just tear this piece of paper apart." This talisman is connected to my heart meridian. If it is damaged, I will naturally have a feeling of it.


    "If you are connected to the heart meridian and it is torn apart, will you be alright?" When Xiao Min heard Bai Mu''s words, she wanted to return the talisman to him. She wasn''t his person, so there was no need to have such a valuable object.


    "How could it be? Just to make me feel like this. " Bai Mu laughed and placed his hands on Xiao Min''s shoulders. "That''s why you''re being overly sensitive, Sister Xiao Min!"


    He looked at the sky and jokingly said, "Look, it''s already dark. If I don''t go back now, I might really be taken away by someone else."


    "Alright, goodbye. Be careful when you''re on your way." Xiao Min placed the talisman in her palm and beckoned at Bai Mu.


    Bai Mu returned Xiao Min''s smile. "If you encounter any danger, remember to tear off the talisman!" With that, he put his hands into his pockets and left the residential area.


    Looking at Bai Mu''s back, Xiao Min took out the talisman paper and looked at it. Her slender fingers touched the bloody lines drawn on it. Lifting her head, she looked at the spot where Bai Mu had disappeared before turning around and heading upstairs.


    After going to Gao Yang city, Bai Mu began his private bodyguard life. As for this personal bodyguard, according to Liang Zhong''s request, wherever the Miss went, he would follow. When Miss went to the toilet, he waited outside. When Miss went to eat, he stood beside her. When Miss went to class, he sat beside her.


    In short, he would be there twenty-four hours a day.


    It had only been two days, but Bai Mu had already come to realize that money was not easy to earn.


    "Bai Mu, buy me a cup of juice!"


    Bai Mu rubbed his forehead helplessly. Why didn''t he realize that this little girl was so annoying before?


    "I refuse!" Bai Mu directly spat out a few words without thinking. It wasn''t that Bai Mu wanted to give up this job, but it was that Bai Mu knew that this Liang Qi Yue wouldn''t easily give up on his freedom.


    Unless Liang Qi Yue was willing to follow another group of eye-catching bodyguards, otherwise, Bai Mu''s job would never be broken.


    "Why? Didn''t you do well two days ago?"


    "Eldest Miss, you have to make sure that I''m a bodyguard, not a nanny!" Bai Mu didn''t even look at Liang Qi Yue. His hands were in his pockets, and his face was that of a rascal.


    "Hmph, I will dismiss you!" Liang Qi Yue stood up, and threatened ruthlessly with both hands on her waist.


    "Sure thing!" Bai Mu lowered his head to look at Liang Qiyue''s fuming face. When he saw her cute face, he couldn''t help but pinch it. As he pinched it, he said, "Hmm, this feel is pretty good!"


    How could that casual smile look like a bodyguard? It was clear that Liang Qi Yue was the little maid that he was recklessly bullying.


    Liang Qi Yue slapped Bai Mu''s hand away and shouted, "I want to tell dad to dismiss you!"


    "This isn''t impossible." Bai Mu crossed his arms and rubbed his chin, as if it was a pity. He said, "It''s just that in the future, our Princess Xiao Yue will be followed by a bunch of annoying followers."


    "Humph, if it weren''t for you, I would still be recruiting!" When Liang Qi Yue saw Bai Mu''s confident expression, she was a little unconvinced as she turned around and spoke while gnashing her teeth.


    "Sure, I''m just afraid that the people you find will be fed to your old man''s tiger pummeling!" Hmm, let me think. Even if that person could beat a tiger, I believe that he would have had a difficult time dealing with the ten strong bodyguards behind him. "Even after dealing with the bodyguards, the road in the dark of the night might not even reach its end..."


    "What did you say about the long dark road?" Liang Qi Yue interrupted Bai Mu. She knew that there were both bodyguards and tigers, but what did that long and dark path mean? Could this be what dad did?


    "It''s nothing!" Bai Mu only found out from Liang Qi Yue''s expression that Liang Qi Yue didn''t know about the matter of her father raising a little kid. Since Liang Zhong was hiding it from his daughter, then if he talked too much it would bring him trouble. He only looked at Liang Qi Yue and said with a smile, "In any case, I''m in charge of protecting your safety. If you have enough freedom, then go ahead."

 C70

    Seeing that Liang Qi Yue still wanted to say something, Bai Mu quickly pulled out a talisman. "Here, take this."


    Liang Qi Yue looked over the spell paper in Bai Mu''s hand again and again. She touched the rough surface of the paper and disdainfully threw it into Bai Mu''s hands, "Tsk, you should take it yourself. This young miss doesn''t want to be superstitious."


    "Are you sure?" Bai Mu smiled as he looked at Liang Qi Yue, "If you ever encounter one, don''t blame me for not reminding you!" I''ve also seen it. Your family lives in a place far away from the city. Although that place is far away from the city''s hustle and bustle, it is still a little too remote. If you recall carefully, those floating ghosts in those horror movies always liked to live in those houses. "


    Seeing Liang Qi Yue''s raised eyebrows, he continued to add oil to the fire, "Also, if by any chance those things like to come out and play around, maybe they''ll appear in front of you ¡­"


    "Alright, alright, I''ll keep it, okay?" Liang Qi Yue grabbed the talisman in Bai Mu''s hand and fiercely glared at him, "You only know how to scare me. When the time comes, I''ll ask dad to deduct your salary!"


    "For your own good!" When Bai Mu saw Liang Qi Yue accept the talisman, his face returned to its usual smile. Seeing the fuming Liang Qi Yue, he tried to curry favor with her, "Alright, beautiful princess, don''t be angry. I''ll go buy juice for Princess Yue right now!"


    Liang Qi Yue glanced at Bai Mu, but didn''t reply. What she meant was, if you want to buy it, why aren''t you going? Why are you standing here!


    Bai Mu smiled helplessly and deliberately raised his voice. "I''ll go buy some juice."


    Liang Qi Yue glanced at the door, and ruthlessly rubbed the symbol paper in her hand as if she was venting her anger. Just as she was about to throw it away, she thought of what Bai Mu had just said and put it away in a small bag on her back.


    "It doesn''t matter if he''s useful or not, it''s better than nothing!" As Liang Qi Yue spoke to herself, she walked over to her usual soft chair.


    "Yo, Big Miss Liang is in a good mood!" Yin Qing''s voice came from outside the door. Liang Qi Yue rubbed her head in annoyance. Why did that woman come again?


    Looking at the boy Yin Qing was holding, he was tall, had a pretty face, and looked like a Korean idol. Hmph, it''s time to show off his boyfriend again.


    I heard that this boy is the Yin Family''s son-in-law, moreover this boy has some power in the capital, but all of this has nothing to do with Liang Qi Yue. What made Liang Qi Yue unable to bear it the most is that this woman always flaunts herself in front of me.


    "What, you''re not going to talk about Eldest Miss Liang after our meeting today?" Although Liang Qi Yue was not convinced in her heart, she didn''t show it on her face, and a teasing smile could be seen on her face.


    "Greetings, Eldest Miss Liang!" With regards to this form of address, it changed from the initial disgust towards Yin Qing to the current pleasantries. As a form of greeting, after Yin Qing shouted, she pulled her boyfriend to sit on the sofa in Liang Qi Yue''s office, "Big Miss Liang, I brought my boyfriend here to sit, you probably don''t have any objections, right?"


    "Naturally, I have no objections to the Vice President coming over for a treasure matter." Liang Qi Yue sat back down on the soft chair and poured herself a cup of coffee. Her beautiful legs gently crossed under her short skirt, revealing her porcelain white skin.


    Seeing Liang Qi Yue fight with her, although Yin Qing was unhappy in her heart, she still had a bright and beautiful smile on her face, "Of course." Saying that, he ignored Liang Qi Yue and looked at the man beside him lovingly, "Darling, it''s so hot here!"


    Hot? Is there? She turned on the air conditioner, okay?


    Liang Qi Yue was still doubtful, but she knew what he meant, "Come, darling, I''ll help you fan them!" The tall guy took out a small fan from somewhere and helped Yin Qing fanned her.


    "Darling, it''s nice, thank you!" As he said that, he kissed the boy''s cheek.


    As Liang Qi Yue saw this, the goosebumps all over her body rose up.


    "Yin Qing, have you ever heard of such a saying?" Liang Qi Yue drank a mouthful of coffee, and only then did she suppress her disgust.


    "What do you mean?" After drinking a mouthful of the drink handed over by her boyfriend, Yin Qing raised her eyebrows and looked at Liang Qi Yue.


    "Soo Soo loves to die quickly!" There was a smile on Liang Qi Yue''s face, as if she wasn''t unhappy at the fact that someone was intentionally showing her love.


    "Oh, really? It''s still better than some people. We don''t even have the chance to show our love! "


    "What do you mean?" Liang Qi Yue''s expression became somewhat gloomy. This damned woman always liked to oppose her.


    "Oh, I forgot. Up till now, Miss Liang doesn''t seem to have a boyfriend!" Yin Qing looked at Liang Qi Yue and showed an expression of sudden enlightenment. She grabbed her boyfriend and leaned on his chest with a blissful expression, "No wonder she has such a bad temper. Ai, a woman without a man''s love is really scary!"


    As he said that, he smiled and pulled his boyfriend''s hand, giving Liang Qi Yue a victorious look.


    "Yin Qing, don''t be too proud, who said I don''t have a boyfriend." Liang Qi Yue pointed at Yin Qing, the smile on her face somewhat cracking.


    "Hehehe ~" Yin Qing covered her mouth and chuckled softly, "Don''t say that your boyfriend is your diaosi bodyguard, right?"


    "Hmph, who said that my boyfriend is much more handsome than you." Liang Qi Yue crossed her arms and turned around with some disdain, not even looking at Yin Qing.


    "Alright, then I''ll bring it for me to take a look when I have time!" Yan Qing said with a strange smile on her face. Looking at Liang Qi Yue who turned around and looked out of the window, she pulled her boyfriend to the door, then stopped walking, "I hope that your Eldest Miss Liang doesn''t have any face, so you''re looking for a top student."


    Liang Qi Yue angrily turned around. That Yin Qing had long since left with her boyfriend. Looking at the door, Liang Qi Yue stomped her feet in anger. She gnashed her teeth and said, "Damn that Yin Qing!"


    "Yo, what''s wrong, our Princess Yue is still fuming!" Bai Mu placed the iced fruit juice in front of Liang Qi Yue. Seeing the other party''s angry and cute appearance, he asked with a smile.


    As for that Liang Qi Yue, she angrily looked to the side and didn''t pay attention to Bai Mu for a long time. As for Bai Mu, he could only look at the various plans on Liang Qi Yue''s table with a bored expression.


    "Bai Mu!"


    While he was lost in thought, Liang Qi Yue''s sudden words scared Bai Mu so much that his hands trembled, and he almost threw away the program book. Patting his heart, Bai Mu deliberately lowered his voice to sound fearful. "My young mistress, although my heart can bear it well, it will always be ruined by your suicidal attack!"


    Liang Qi Yue didn''t pay attention to the laughing Bai Mu. She only raised her head to look at him and said with determination, "Bai Mu, I want to give you a mission!"


    "Mission?"


    Seeing the never before seen interest in Liang Qi Yue''s eyes, Bai Mu''s eyebrows were the same. It was actually quite interesting ¡­ this young miss had never been serious before, so what sort of mission would she give him?


    "Yes!" Liang Qi Yue looked at the door, gritted her teeth, and said, "I want you to find me a tall and handsome boyfriend!"


    "Pfft ~"


    Bai Mu choked on his saliva. He suspected that the young mistress was having a fit, or that he was hearing things through his ears.


    "Princess Yue, can you say it again?" "The small one''s back is my ears!"


    Liang Qi Yue glanced at Bai Mu and repeated, "I want you to help me find a boyfriend, rich and handsome. Anyway, the lowest requirement is to be stronger than Yin Qing''s boyfriend!"


    Bai Mu jumped to his feet. "I say, First Miss, let me emphasize once more, I am just a bodyguard! A bodyguard!" Not a nanny, not a matchmaker. As for the topic of your fever today, I''ll just pretend you didn''t say anything. "


    After Bai Mu finished speaking, Liang Qi Yue suddenly quieted down. The atmosphere in the air immediately became strange. Bai Mu bent down and saw Liang Qi Yue, who had her head lowered in silence. When Liang Qi Yue didn''t move, she somewhat suspiciously squatted down and saw that Liang Qi Yue''s pair of large eyes were filled with water vapor.


    As if she had seen Bai Mu looking at her, Liang Qi Yue suddenly burst into tears.


    "Wu wu, I lost my mother when I was young. Dad had a group of bodyguards follow me every day, and now that I finally got myself, I have to suffer Yin Qing''s wrath every day. Wu wu ~ I finally had a personal bodyguard, but who would''ve thought that besides laughing every day, I would make a joke of myself ~ ~ Wu wu wu ~"


    Liang Qi Yue continued to cry, her face covered in tears as she looked at Bai Mu, her large eyes full of complaints.


    "Eh ¡­" Bai Mu was a little confused. He looked at the crying Liang Qi Yue and didn''t know how to comfort her. He just wanted to find a boyfriend for someone else, what could he do? Could it be that she wanted him to kidnap a random man and then ask him to be someone else''s friend?


    If he didn''t agree, then he would tear the votes apart?


    Thinking of this, Bai Mu shuddered. This woman''s thoughts were too difficult to comprehend. I''ll have this one later, and I''ll have that one later.


    Seeing Liang Qi Yue crying endlessly, Bai Mu helplessly stroked his forehead, "Eldest Miss, the office door isn''t closed yet. Aren''t you afraid that others will see you like this?"


    Sure enough, after Bai Mu finished speaking, Liang Qi Yue stopped crying and looked at Bai Mu. She sucked in a breath and pointed at Bai Mu, "You, go close the door."


    Bai Mu looked at Liang Qi Yue and helplessly shook his head, "Fine, I''ll listen to you. But, don''t cry anymore."


    Seeing Liang Qi Yue nod, Bai Mu walked over to the door and closed it.


    "Wuuwaa ~ ~ ~"


    "¡­"


    As soon as the door closed, Liang Qi Yue''s earth-shattering wails rang out, and Bai Mu immediately blocked his ears.


    "Alright, stop crying. Can''t I help you find it?" Bai Mu''s face darkened as he bellowed. He really didn''t know what was going on with this girl. Why was it so troublesome to find a boyfriend?


    "You said it yourself, you''re not allowed to go back on your words!" When Liang Qi Yue saw that Bai Mu had agreed, tears turned into smiles.


    Bai Mu nodded. In his heart, he thought of an excuse to explain the situation to him. What a joke. If he, a bodyguard, were to find a girlfriend for his employer''s daughter, he definitely wouldn''t want to continue staying here.


    After getting along with her for the past few days, he more or less understood this Liang Qi Yue''s temperament. She was just a child that hadn''t grown up yet, especially with Yin Qing.


    Think about it, a woman is a scary animal.

 C71

    In the middle of the night, two sneaky figures walked past the campus. The bright moon had long shadows of the two people. One of them had something on his back while the other one was walking, urging him on as he turned around.


    The two of them walked to an artificial lake on the campus and stopped there.


    Moonlight shone on the two''s faces. If one didn''t look carefully, wouldn''t that be Yin Qing and his boyfriend?


    "Qing Er, let''s go back. It''s so scary here in the middle of the night."


    "Hmph, Huo Cheng, what are you, a man, afraid of? It''s not like I''m asking you to die. Just hurry up and give me the things in your bag! " As he spoke, he took off the backpack that the boy was carrying on his back.


    The male student called Huo Cheng held Yin Qing''s hand. With an awkward expression, he advised, "That person''s family has some power after all. Furthermore, she didn''t do anything that the heavens couldn''t accept. I think we can forget about this matter!"


    "Forget it, how could I forget about it?" Hurry, give me your schoolbag! " As he spoke, he roughly took off the bag in Huo Cheng''s hands. He ignored the nagging Huo Cheng and took out two red candles from within. Then, he took out a red colored bowl and took out a piece of symbol paper from nowhere.


    Yin Qing looked at Huo Cheng in annoyance, shouting angrily, "What are you doing standing here? Why aren''t you helping me?"


    Huo Cheng had no other choice but to listen to his girlfriend''s instructions. He lit the red candle and placed it about a meter away from the lake.


    As for Yin Qing, she was lying on her stomach at the edge of the lake, scooping up water with a small bowl of red lacquer.


    "Qing Er, be careful." Huo Cheng walked in front of his girlfriend nervously and shouted worriedly.


    "Idiot, why aren''t you helping out?!" Yan Qing passed the bowl to Huo Cheng and stood up. She glanced at Huo Cheng unhappily and walked back to where the candle was burning.


    At this moment, a gust of cold wind blew past. The two of them couldn''t help but shiver. The burning red candle shook a few times and continued burning.


    "Qing Er, this place is really weird, why don''t we go back?" Huo Cheng placed the bowl of water between the two burning red candles. He rubbed his hands together and nervously looked around him.


    "Stop messing around, it''s almost done." Yin Qing also felt that this place was a little scary. Thinking about the legend of the artificial lake, she felt a little scared. However, in order to get revenge on that person, she had to endure it no matter what.


    As she spoke, Yin Qing knelt down behind the burning red candle. Seeing Huo Cheng still standing at the side, she pulled him over, "Hurry up and do it with me."


    Then, she took out the talisman paper that was pressed down on the bottom of the bowl. After the red candle lit up, she placed the talisman paper that was already lit into the burning bowl, and when the burning talisman paper came in contact with the water in the bowl, it did not extinguish, but instead burned even more brightly.


    Just as the spell paper touched the water in the bowl, a sudden gust of wind came from an unknown direction. Because of the wind, some of the small caves in the artificial lake began to emit "wuwu" sounds, as if they were tearing something apart.


    Huo Cheng had heard of the legend of the lake before he had come here. He had even heard of the weird wind that blew in the middle of the night when there was originally no wind and the sound of waves pouring into the cave during the day. At this time, he felt his scalp tingle.


    Huo Cheng crossed his arms and watched as the red candle violently swayed in the cold wind. Tears slowly dripped from the red candle. The charm paper in the bowl burned even more vigorously as the wind blew.


    "Qing''er ¡ª" Huo Cheng''s voice was interrupted by Yin Qing. "It''s almost done!" However, from Yin Qing''s tone, he could tell that she was also afraid.


    However, since they had already done this, there was no reason for them to retreat. If they gave up now, then the ones who would be in trouble would be themselves.


    As Yin Qing spoke, she quickly took out the needle she prepared and pierced her middle finger with her teeth. A stream of bright red blood flowed out. When Yin Qing saw this, she hurriedly dripped the blood into the red lacquer bowl.


    After doing all of this, the burning Talisman paper flame was a little small. Yin Qing put her middle finger into her mouth and took a sniff. Looking at Huo Cheng in a daze, she frowned, "Why aren''t you moving faster?"


    "Qing''Er, can I ¡­ can I not do it?" Huo Cheng had a sullen face as he stared at Yin Qing. Hearing this, Yin Qing''s face darkened, "If you''re not afraid that she would come looking for you, then don''t do it!"


    Hearing this, Huo Cheng could only follow Yin Qing''s instructions and drip his own blood into the furnace.


    At this moment, a gust of wind that was even stronger than before blew over. The surrounding trees were rustling from the wind, and the whimpering sounds in the artificial lake became louder.


    Yin Qing looked at the spell paper that was extinguished in the bowl and hurriedly took out a piece of paper from her bag, "Your servant''s wish is on this piece of paper. Please help me realize it." As he spoke, his hand trembled as he lit up the folded piece of paper.


    "At this time, I hope that I can accept your little kindness!" Seeing that the piece of paper was burning, Yin Qing heaved a sigh of relief. This meant that the thing had already accepted her request.


    He quickly took out the offerings he had bought today from his school bag and bowed a few times towards the center of the lake. Only then did the surrounding wind stop.


    After doing all this, Yin Qing pulled Huo Cheng up and said in a low voice, "Let''s go."


    Huo Cheng had long been stunned by the strange scene. When he heard Yin Qing say that she was leaving, he didn''t bother about her and ran straight towards where he came from.


    As for Yin Qing, she glanced at the candles and tributes on the ground, stomped her feet, cursed in her heart, and ran away as well.


    They didn''t realize that when they left this place, the moon, which was originally bright, was suddenly obscured by a mass of blackness. Then, a gust of cold wind blew out from the artificial lake, and a blurry shadow appeared in the middle of the lake.


    The black shadow slowly began to take shape. In the darkness, one could vaguely see that it had actually become a person. Afterwards, the human shadow became more and more real, and soon, it had condensed into a real person.


    That person''s long hair draped over her shoulders. It was impossible to see her face in the darkness. However, her clothes were actually yellow. This yellow gave off a strange feeling in the darkness.


    She lowered her head a little and breathed deeply into the tribute. Then, a green light flashed on the ''person'' and her clothes immediately changed to green.


    From the darkness, a satisfied "jie jie" sound could be heard. Then, the green-clothed person turned around and directly disappeared from where he stood.


    If the people in the industry saw this, they would have definitely cried out. Another evil ghost had appeared.


    One had to know that the cultivation of ghosts had different rankings, and this thing could absorb the slightest bit of the will of others and directly turn from a ghost into an evil ghost. This meant that this ghost was definitely not weak.


    However, with the birth of this evil ghost, it was unknown just how many people would perish!


    "Bai Mu, I want to run away from home!" On the second day, when Bai Mu went to pick up Liang Qi Yue, that little girl angrily walked out of the house with a large bag. Hearing this, Bai Mu became suspicious.


    How could Liang Qi Yue''s old man let his daughter go so easily? Could something have happened inside?


    As Bai Mu was thinking this, Liang Qi Yue directly threw a suitcase into his hands. As soon as Bai Mu received the luggage, his newly bought phone rang.


    Bai Mu looked at the incoming call and pressed the answer button. "Mister Liang, please speak!"


    "I''ll leave the safety of my daughter to you for the next few days. There''s something I need to do at home!"


    Bai Mu replied with an "En" and then hung up the phone. At this time, Liang Qi Yue''s voice also came from afar, "Bai Mu, you''re not allowed to pick up his phone!"


    "Okay, young miss. This little one will hang up now." Bai Mu smiled as he shook the phone in his hand. Then, he dragged his luggage towards Liang Qi Yue who was staring at him at the entrance of the car.


    Sitting in the car, Bai Mu and Liang Qi Yue habitually ignored the bodyguard who was driving. Bai Mu looked at the still angry Liang Qi Yue and asked with a smile, "What''s wrong, what has angered our Eldest Miss again?"


    "What else can happen? It''s just my dad! " Liang Qi Yue somewhat angrily patted the car cushion, "That day, I accidentally entered Dad''s room, and discovered that there was another room inside. Seeing that the door to that room was open, I walked in, but who would have thought that I actually saw those disgusting things in that room!"


    Liang Qi Yue said somewhat angrily, then she grabbed the water on the side and took a big gulp. Bai Mu only smiled as he listened, but didn''t ask what she saw!


    "Bai Mu, why don''t you ask me what I''ve seen?" Seeing Bai Mu''s indifferent and unperturbed look, and that this matter had nothing to do with him, Liang Qi Yue felt a little strange, "You don''t have any curiosity?"


    Bai Mu smiled as he looked at the bodyguard in the rearview mirror. He only shook his head and said, "I''m just a bodyguard. My mission is to protect your safety. I''m not interested in anything else."


    "Boring!" Liang Qi Yue made a face at Bai Mu as she said, "I''ve discovered that my old man actually ¡ª"


    "Miss!" The bodyguard''s voice sounded out at the right time, directly interrupting Liang Qi Yue''s words.


    "Alright, alright, just don''t say it!" Liang Qi Yue naturally knew who the bodyguard driving the carriage belonged to, and it was indeed like that. Although those large families would raise a little kid, if this matter was spread out, it would become someone else''s laughing stock.


    Bai Mu merely turned his head to look outside the window. In his heart, he knew that Liang Zhong would agree to this so-called "run away from home".


    Hehe, but what does that have to do with him? Everything was about karma. Since Liang Zhong was at fault, he naturally had to pay it back slowly. However, if the Liang clan has the strength to raise a child, they naturally have a way to resolve this matter.


    "Alright, just send us to school later. I rented an apartment at school. "Also, go back and tell my dad that if he still doesn''t throw those things away, I will never go back."


    The bodyguard just nodded and started to drive silently.


    Liang Qi Yue got off the car, and without caring about the back, she directly went to her own apartment.


    As for Bai Mu and his bodyguard, they became miserable luggage porters. The bodyguard and Bai Mu walked behind them, and the bodyguard opened his mouth. It was unknown if it was a kind reminder or what it meant, but he nudged Bai Mu with his elbow. And don''t show your head too much! "


    "Thank you, brother!" Bai Mu was quite impressed with this chatterbox bodyguard of his. At the very least, he wouldn''t secretly stab him like some people.


    Bai Mu carried his luggage up to his room, which was next to Liang Qi Yue''s room. Bai Mu was quite satisfied with the arrangement, at least he didn''t have to sleep outside the room. Moreover, if there was an emergency at Liang Qi Yue''s place, he could also help. In any case, she also gave him the key to two rooms.


    Although this wasn''t Liang Qi Yue''s personal wish, she still had to obey her father''s orders in certain aspects.

 C72

    Bai Mu tidied up the bed and accompanied Liang Qi Yue down to eat. Without any exception, he bumped into Yin Qing, who liked to look for trouble with him.


    Seeing that the two ladies were about to start flaming again, Bai Mu could only hold his forehead helplessly.


    This woman was always so contradictory! As long as they didn''t start fighting, Bai Mu would just stand by the side and wait.


    In any case, a war between women was a battle of wits and courage in the ancient courts. In the modern era, these two women who had contradictions with each other would only be able to show off their power and influence if they were together.


    At this moment, the two women, who were happily tearing each other up, suddenly changed their targets. They saw Yin Qing gently wrap her arms around Huo Cheng''s wrists as she walked over to Bai Mu''s side with her high heels. "I wonder if you, as a bodyguard, can solve any difficult problem!"


    Bai Mu glanced at the tall and thin man. He noticed that the man was cowering in fear, as though he was afraid of something. Doubt arose in Bai Mu''s heart.


    There was something wrong with the intuition that this person had given him.


    Seeing Bai Mu staring at her boyfriend, Yin Qing smiled coquettishly and winked at him, "Handsome, you''re welcome to join my team anytime!" Then he left with his boyfriend.


    "Still looking? Did that woman hook up with Hun''er?" Bai Mu retracted his gaze and smiled as he tried to curry favor with her. "Our Eldest Miss is like a princess ¡ª noble and beautiful, generous and cute. How can her rouge and vulgarity be comparable to our Eldest Miss?"


    Hearing Bai Mu''s words, Liang Qi Yue nodded her head in satisfaction, and took the lead to enter the dining hall.


    Bai Mu looked doubtfully at the spot where the two of them walked. Honestly speaking, he had a nagging feeling that something was amiss with that boy. In the daytime, his entire body was still trembling.


    However, seeing his normal expression and the brightness of the Inn, it was reasonable to not attract those evil things.


    "Sigh, it''s his fault for not liking those Tao techniques. Back then, he only saw a little bit of them when he was learning them. If Master is here, you should be able to see it! "


    Glancing at the direction that Yin Qing and her boyfriend had left in, Bai Mu directly blew his whistle. After all, it wasn''t too late to think too much into it.


    After the meal, Bai Mu sent Liang Qi Yue to her room and then closed her door. He looked around before opening his own room and walking in.


    After walking around the room, he thought for a moment and then took out a piece of glyph paper, which he pasted on the door lintel.


    In any case, his master had come to deliver a lot of paper talismans, so there was no need to let him down.


    If the free and unrestrained child knew that his talisman paper was being used in such a wasteful manner by his disciple, he didn''t know whether or not he would directly jump out of the training room.


    Bai Mu, who had returned to his bed, shook his arms. His tone sounded a little tired. "Sigh. Being a bodyguard is tiring. Being a personal bodyguard is even more tiring!"


    He tapped his neck and walked to the single bed in the room. "It''s just that tonight, I might stay up late!"


    Bai Mu sat on his mattress and muttered to himself as he glanced at the door.


    Thinking of this, he took out his phone and sent a message to Liang Qi Yue.


    "Did the beautiful princess sleep?"


    After a short while, the woman replied conveniently, "No, I found out that I was a bit bedridden. Sigh, I missed my big bed at home. "


    "Hehe, who told you to run away from home? Do you want me to send you back? "


    After about half a minute, the other party finally replied, "Hmph, I won''t be talking to you anymore. I''m going to bed."


    Bai Mu thought for a moment and edited another message. "Is the symbol paper I gave you still there?" If there is one, take it out and stick it to the pillow. " After Bai Mu sent the message, he casually tossed the phone onto the bed. Then, he picked up a set of clothes and headed to the bathroom.


    "Hmph, a man with feudal superstitions!" When Liang Qi Yue saw Bai Mu''s text message, she pointed at the screen with some disdain and lectured him as if Bai Mu was that phone.


    Then, he placed the phone on the table beside him, took out his bag, and opened the zipper. The charm paper inside the bag was already crumpled.


    "What a strange person!" Liang Qi Yue''s large eyes flashed. She only glanced at that talisman before pulling the zipper, and then threw her bag next to her pillow.


    After Bai Mu finished washing up, he sat cross-legged on the bed. He thought that since he didn''t need to sleep today, he might as well meditate!


    Previously, when he had used his own spiritual energy, he discovered that his spiritual energy had turned green. Although his spiritual power was previously purple, according to the ancestor of his forbidden area, it was purple in color.


    The color of spiritual energy for the first time only represents your talent, which is the level you will be able to reach in the future. Although according to them, purple spiritual energy was a representation of god, whether or not one could reach it still depended on oneself in the future.


    The normal spiritual energy was divided into different colors from high to low, and the lowest grade of color was white. Along with the increase in power, the color of the spiritual energy changed, changing to cyan, green, orange, colorless, and finally purple.


    It was just that the Demon World belonged to the dark forces. The spirit energy that they cultivated went from low to high in color in black, yellow, green, rose, purple, and blue.


    However, according to the current calculation, his spiritual energy had only reached the cyan level. If he wanted to break through and turn his spiritual energy green, he would need to properly comprehend it.


    When he thought about how he had activated his Spiritual Energy and was even able to use the power of the Wishui Sandstorm to convert a devilish ghost, and how he was able to fight against Xu Cheng''s Soulreaper Lock, it would be difficult for him to win against a single devilish ghost.


    Bai Mu shook his head. As of now, his Spiritual Energy level had dropped. He had to practice hard and perceive the surrounding elements in order to truly restore his Purple Inherent Skill.


    Bai Mu didn''t know that the Purple Inherent skill was just a prediction. If he truly reached that level, then his Spiritual Energy would be even more terrifying than the Purple Inherent skill.


    Bai Mu cleared his mind and carefully sensed the surrounding spirit elements.


    Bai Mu released his Spiritual Sense and imagined himself to be a part of this world, a part of nature.


    After an unknown period of time, Bai Mu was actually able to see all sorts of light spots within his sea of consciousness. When he saw these specks of light, Bai Mu''s heart was filled with excitement. These were the five elements that his grandteacher had spoken of.


    He could now perceive the five elements!


    It must be understood that once one gained insights into the five elements, they would be able to easily utilize the natural energies of wind, fire, water, lightning, and other elements during their future battles.


    Bai Mu tried his best to relax as he came into contact with the electric light. When Bai Mu''s consciousness touched the light spots, he could clearly feel the repulsion of the light spots. However, one of the light spots directly jumped towards Bai Mu after rejecting him.


    The color of this light dot was golden. The central element that he represented was ¡ª ¡ª Lightning.


    Seeing the elements that were close to him, Bai Mu was overjoyed. The golden dots of light unexpectedly gathered together after receiving Bai Mu''s message and rushed towards him.


    If there was anyone beside Bai Mu, they would have noticed that countless rays of golden light were revolving around him. At this moment, Bai Mu had a kind smile on his face, and his hands were slightly spread apart, as though he was embracing something.


    Bai Mu came into contact with the light dots. An hour later, the light dots converged into a lightning mark and were branded within Bai Mu''s sea of consciousness.


    On the other hand, Bai Mu''s heart was beating at a rapid rate, five times, and everything returned to normal.


    It was also at this moment that Bai Mu felt a sense of collapse within his body. An extremely mysterious feeling overcame his mind. Bai Mu opened his eyes and a green light flashed within.


    Just like that, he advanced to the next level!


    The corner of Bai Mu''s mouth curled up as he gently spread out his right hand. The Spiritual Energy within his sea of consciousness moved slightly, and a tiny lightning flashed across his right hand.


    Looks like this time''s harvest was quite good!


    He raised his head and looked at the clock on the wall. It was already past one o''clock.


    "Looks like nothing happened there tonight. I''m probably being paranoid!" Due to the fact that he had just stepped into a new realm, Bai Mu felt an inexhaustible energy within his body, and he was no longer sleepy.


    Picking up the phone and flipping open the unlocked page, he found that there were five missed calls, and these five missed calls all came from Liang Qi Yue.


    "Oh no, something happened!" Bai Mu immediately threw away his phone and rushed out. When he saw Liang Qi Yue''s closed door, he didn''t care about going back to get his key and directly kicked the door open.


    "Liang Qi Yue, nothing must happen to you!" Bai Mu thought to himself as he ran towards Liang Qi Yue''s room as fast as he could.


    At this moment, Liang Qi Yue was curled up into a small ball, and her entire body was shivering on the bed. She looked very pitiful.


    Even so, Bai Mu heaved a sigh of relief. His heart was finally at ease. He slowed down his steps and slowly walked in front of Liang Qi Yue.


    "Qiyue ¡­" Bai Mu lightly patted Liang Qi Yue''s shoulder. As he looked at that curled up woman, he let out a soft sigh.


    Liang Qi Yue''s thoughts were still stuck in that moment, but when she heard that someone patted her, she thought that the ghost girl was here again. Her body fiercely trembled, and she loudly shouted, "No, don''t come over here!"


    Liang Qi Yue forcefully closed her eyes, lowered her head, and raised a crumpled talisman in her hand.


    Seeing the talisman in Liang Qi Yue''s hand, Bai Mu''s expression became a bit gloomy. He frowned, but he still shouted in a gentle voice, "Qiyue, it''s me, Bai Mu!"


    "Bai Mu?" Liang Qi Yue tentatively called out. After hearing Bai Mu''s response, she raised her head and slowly opened her eyes.


    "Bai Mu ¡ª" Seeing that familiar figure as well as the worry in her eyes, the talisman in Liang Qi Yue''s hand was thrown away. She threw her entire body into Bai Mu''s embrace, and couldn''t hold it in any longer.

 C73

    "Alright, alright, everything is fine." Bai Mu lightly patted Liang Qi Yue. At this moment, he was like a gentle big brother.


    Feeling the faint scent of soap coming from Bai Mu''s body, Liang Qi Yue''s tense nerves slowly relaxed. A night of excessive shock almost made her go insane, so after calming down, she didn''t care about anything else, directly hugging this warm embrace and falling asleep.


    Feeling that the person in his embrace breathing had steadied, and knowing that she was already asleep, Bai Mu reached out his hand to let Liang Qi Yue sleep on the bed, but discovered that Liang Qi Yue''s hand was tightly wrapped around his waist.


    Bai Mu shook his head and sighed. "It seems that this is the only place I can sit today."


    He looked at the quilt that had been thrown at the foot of the bed and, with a thought, moved the quilt to Bai Mu''s hand.


    He opened the blanket and covered Liang Qi Yue''s body. Seeing the room with the open window, his eyes moved. The window was immediately noticed.


    "If it wasn''t for this talisman, I''m afraid she would have ¡­" As his vision fell onto the symbol paper that Liang Qi Yue had just thrown on the ground, Bai Mu''s eyebrows fiercely furrowed.


    "I just didn''t expect something like this to happen the moment I arrived at this apartment." The talisman landed in Bai Mu''s hand, and he ruthlessly curled his fist into a fist. "Are you trying to bully the person I, Bai Mu, am protecting?"


    If he hadn''t given the talisman to her, she would have been dead by now. He just didn''t know who was so vicious as to actually make a move on a little girl.


    "I wonder if a bodyguard like you can solve any difficult problems!" The words of the female student appeared in Bai Mu''s mind. When he thought about the female student''s gaze when she left, and the male student''s appearance when he smoked opium, Bai Mu''s brows creased.


    "Could it be her?"


    However, this answer was denied by Bai Mu just a moment ago. An ordinary university student, even if she had an illustrious family background, might not be able to drive those evil things.


    Ye Zichen swept his gaze across the room one by one. There were still some faint Yin Qi inside that had not dispersed. It was very obvious that the person who entered was a ghost, and a very high level one at that!


    If it was an ordinary ghost after being injured by her master''s Dao talisman, it would have definitely left behind its life. However, she had only left behind a bit of Yin Qi. It seemed like this ghost was at least at the evil ghost level.


    Looking at Liang Qi Yue who was hugging him, occasionally flinching in his arms, muttering some words like "Don''t come over here", Bai Mu thought for a moment, then he should wait until tomorrow before asking Liang Qi Yue what had happened. The current situation didn''t allow him to make wild guesses.


    Thinking like this, with Liang Qi Yue''s position, she closed her eyes and dozed off.


    "Ahh!"


    A sharp cry pierced the entire building.


    Liang Qi Yue hugged her blanket back to the innermost part of the bed, and looked at Bai Mu with a pale face as she complained, "You, what did you do to me? Why is it in my room? "


    Bai Mu reached out his hand and scratched his ears in an unimpressive manner. He yawned lazily and said slowly, "I say, First Miss, your amnesia is quite severe!"


    "You''re the one with amnesia! Your whole family is forgetful! I ask you, why did you come to my room? And what exactly did you do to me? "


    Bai Mu patted his forehead helplessly. "Don''t you know what I''ve done to you? After being your pillow for the whole night, instead of thanking me, you started scolding me early in the morning for no reason. Your ungrateful nature is too obvious! Moreover, your body is still in perfect condition, and I''m still sore all over! " As Bai Mu spoke, he smacked his lips in heartache.


    When Liang Qi Yue heard Bai Mu''s words, she seemed to recall that she had just woken up with Bai Mu in her arms. It was just that the more she thought about it, the uglier Liang Qi Yue''s expression became.


    "How was it? Did you remember how I came in?" Bai Mu slightly bent his body, as if he was waiting for Liang Qi Yue to remember.


    "AHH@@


    Bai Mu hurriedly covered his ears. Wasn''t this woman''s killing power too powerful?


    Seeing that Liang Qi Yue''s complexion had turned pale, Bai Mu stepped forward and probed, "Hey, are you okay?"


    "Ghost! There''s something wrong with Bai Mu''s room!" As Liang Qi Yue spoke, she hugged her head and shook it.


    Bai Mu''s expression turned serious. She was truly frightened by him.


    "Alright, it''s fine now. There are no ghosts in this room." Bai Mu walked in front of Liang Qi Yue and placed his hand on her shoulder. He slightly exerted a little strength in his palm, waking up Liang Qi Yue, who was still immersed in her terrifying memories.


    "Really?" Liang Qi Yue raised her head and saw that Bai Mu''s expression was different from before. She asked in a skeptical tone.


    "En!" Bai Mu nodded his head heavily. "Don''t worry. In the future, I will accompany you. Even if you have those things with you, you won''t dare to be so impudent!"


    Seeing Bai Mu''s convincing gaze, Liang Qi Yue''s heart relaxed. The fear from before had mostly disappeared, but she still said with some lingering fear, "But I really saw a ghost!"


    "Alright then, what does that ghost look like?" Bai Mu saw that Liang Qi Yue was so scared that he didn''t want to ask, but looking at her, she seemed to have calmed down a bit. Thus, he asked Liang Qi Yue this question in a light tone.


    At least from her answer, he would know what had happened last night.


    "Last night, I finished my bath and laid down on the bed. Just as I was about to sleep and turn off the bedside light, I saw a pale face with bloodshot eyes and a pale face. The woman just stood there at the head of my bed, and when she held out her hands to me, I was so scared that I didn''t know it was a ghost until she grabbed me by the neck.


    In my panic, I took out the talisman you gave me. I only felt a flash of golden light in front of my eyes, followed by a miserable scream. The thing in the room disappeared.


    In the end, I kept calling you, but you wouldn''t answer! " As Liang Qi Yue spoke, her eyes were filled with grief.


    When Bai Mu heard Liang Qi Yue''s words, he asked with a serious expression, "What color clothes are those things wearing?" Listening to Liang Qi Yue''s description of this woman covered in blood, the vicious aura emanating from her body must be very heavy. If her rank was higher than his, then even if he went he would still have to finish playing.


    "It looks like green!" Bai Mu heaved a sigh of relief. If that was the case, with the newly acquired ability he obtained last night, he might be able to put up a desperate fight.


    "Why do you ask?" Seeing Bai Mu''s relieved appearance, Liang Qi Yue felt that there was something that Bai Mu was hiding from her.


    "It''s fine, keep this talisman properly!" As he spoke, he handed over the talisman in his hand to Liang Qi Yue.


    This talisman had not been destroyed, which meant that Master''s ability was higher than that female ghost''s. However, this female ghost''s ability was not in his intelligence, so he did not know.


    "Bai Mu, can I ask you something? Are you going to tell me the truth?" Liang Qi Yue held this talisman and looked at the talisman that had saved her life. She raised her head and asked, her large eyes full of seriousness.


    "Say it?"


    "Was it really a female ghost last night?"


    "You really want to know?" A malicious smile appeared on Bai Mu''s face.


    "En!" Liang Qi Yue swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and firmly nodded her head.


    Since Liang Qi Yue had already asked this question, Bai Mu naturally wouldn''t hide it from her. He only nodded his head. Seeing Bai Mu''s affirmative answer, Liang Qi Yue immediately felt a chill run down her spine. With a low voice, she frowned and asked, "What you mean is, that ghost girl lives in this room?"


    Thinking of this possibility, Liang Qi Yue shivered. If this was the case, then wouldn''t she be in great danger?


    He jumped up from the bed, picked up his things and stuffed them into the trunk.


    "What are you doing?" Seeing Liang Qi Yue''s actions, Bai Mu''s eyebrows knit together.


    "Of course I''m going home. This place is so terrifying, I won''t run away from home ever again." Liang Qi Yue turned around, and her hands didn''t stop moving. She looked at Bai Mu as if he were an idiot.


    "This ghost girl doesn''t live here. She must be here to harm you!" Bai Mu naturally wouldn''t let Liang Qi Yue go home. Not to mention the ghost girl here, even if the brat from Liang Qi Yue''s family was injured by the talisman from last time and had his cultivation damaged, he would still not be satisfied with just a little offerings.


    At this time, he might be nibbling away at the master of the feed. Now that Liang Qi Yue had returned, if she was related to Liang Zhong by blood, she would definitely be the first one to suffer.


    And now that Liang Qi Yue was being watched by another female ghost, no matter where Liang Qi Yue went, that female ghost wouldn''t let him go.


    It was already quite troublesome to deal with this female ghost. If he had to deal with this little imp, Bai Mu would surely be toyed to death.


    So, if Liang Qi Yue went back now, she would undoubtedly be courting death.


    "No, I want to go back too!" Liang Qi Yue turned around and continued packing up, then she said, "Anyways, it''s not safe outside, whether dad raises a little kid or not ¡ª ¡ª" When she realized that she had leaked the information, she quickly shut her mouth.


    Bai Mu could only shake his head. He walked forward and held down the hand Liang Qi Yue was packing her luggage, "Since your family has raised a little kid, then aren''t you afraid of meeting a ghost when you go back?"


    "How is this possible? I haven''t even seen a ghost in my house, and I don''t even feel like there''s anything wrong with it. How could I possibly see a ghost when I go back? " Liang Qi Yue raised her head and stared into Bai Mu''s eyes. Although she could see the meaning behind his gaze, she didn''t have enough confidence in her voice.


    "To tell you the truth, during my interview that day, your father ordered your family''s little ghost to trip me up. If it wasn''t for this talisman in my hands, I''m afraid that I would have already gone to play chess with Hades." Bai Mu looked at Liang Qi Yue with an unprecedented seriousness. There were some things that if he didn''t explain it to her clearly, she would still return.


    "Impossible, my dad isn''t that kind of person!" Liang Qi Yue angrily shook off Bai Mu''s hand, and said with some anger.


    "How is that impossible? You heard the scream when I opened the door, didn''t you? And your dad even used it to test me! "


    Seeing Liang Qi Yue staring at the blanket without saying a word, Bai Mu placed his hand on Liang Qi Yue''s shoulder, and pulled her over to face him, "Your father specifically told me to protect you this time, which means that the little ghost in your family has already begun to disobey orders. Since you know about raising children, you must have heard about the side effects of raising children! "


    "You mean my dad is in danger?" Liang Qi Yue stared at Bai Mu, her eyes filled with worry.


    Seeing Liang Qi Yue''s pair of big eyes staring at him, Bai Mu was a bit defeated, "I say, Eldest Miss, if you''re obedient, can you listen to the main point?"


    "Why didn''t I listen to the main point? Didn''t you mean that my father is in danger? "No, I have to go back. My dad must be hurt by that ghost by now!"


    Bai Mu rubbed his forehead. He felt that he had been completely defeated by this little girl. "I say, First Miss. Can you stop and listen to me for a bit?"


    "Speak!" Liang Qi Yue looked at Bai Mu, somewhat confused.

 C74

    "First of all, your father should not be in any danger right now. That day, I gave your father a piece of glyph paper. "Also, if your dad is in danger, your company will definitely send some news over. In the end, if you go back now, that will only bring your dad more trouble."


    Hearing Bai Mu''s words, Liang Qi Yue nodded, "You''re right, but I still don''t trust my father!"


    "I think you should worry about yourself at this time. That ghost girl has been ordered not to give up until you''re dead!" Bai Mu''s face darkened as he spoke.


    "What are you afraid of? Don''t I have the talisman paper that you gave me?" Liang Qi Yue smiled as she waved the talisman in her hand.


    Bai Mu shook his head. "You''re thinking too simply. This ghost girl has been brought here by someone''s will. She doesn''t have the ability to kill you right now, but she has the ability to kill others. Moreover, she can kill others to increase her cultivation. When her strength is strong enough to break apart the power of this Dao talisman, you''ll probably ¡ª" Bai Mu made a choking gesture, causing Liang Qi Yue''s face to turn pale.


    "What you said couldn''t be true, right?"


    "Whether it''s true or not, you''ll know when the power of this talisman breaks."


    "Then what should we do? I''m calling my dad! " As he spoke, he picked up his mobile phone. Just as he was about to make a call, Bai Mu interrupted him once more.


    "Forget it now. Your dad still hasn''t sent anyone to take you back today, which means he hasn''t finished settling the family matters. You calling him now is undoubtedly causing him more trouble."


    "What do we do now?" Liang Qi Yue''s phone slipped out of her hand, but it was caught by Bai Mu. Bai Mu returned the phone to Liang Qi Yue''s hand and looked at her roguish smile. "If you call me big brother again, I''ll tell you what to do."


    "You, you''re shameless!"


    Seeing the anger on Liang Qi Yue''s little face, she raised her little fist. Bai Mu shook his head and sighed, "I don''t want to take advantage of you, but I just don''t want Eldest Miss to use her bodyguard as a nanny." Is there a need for you to be so fierce towards me? "


    As he spoke, he acted like he was heartbroken from being treated like a donkey''s liver.


    Liang Qi Yue knew that she had misunderstood Bai Mu, so she asked with a reddened face, "Do you really have a way to help me?"


    "It should be possible now, but I can''t say for sure in the future." As Bai Mu spoke, he spun around and pulled out a stool from the side, directly facing Liang Qi Yue.


    "Alright, as long as you help me settle this and my dad''s problem, I can just call you big brother or big brother!"


    Bai Mu snapped his fingers. "Deal!"


    After only a moment, Liang Qi Yue revealed a worried expression, "Other than fighting a little better, can you really deal with ghosts?"


    When Bai Mu heard Liang Qi Yue''s words, he almost fell off his chair, "Hey little sister, do you need to be so cute?"


    "If you don''t trust me, can you find a second person?"


    Liang Qi Yue nodded, "That seems to be the case too! However, what should we do now? You want to wait for that ghost girl to come knocking? " Thinking about that female ghost''s ice-cold hand from last night, Liang Qi Yue felt as if her neck was going to leave her head.


    "Of course not! Now we must find the one who gave us the will, the one who wanted to harm you, and then through her we can find the exact location of that ghost, and then we can destroy that ghost before he has a chance to grow up. "


    Liang Qi Yue replied with an "Oh" and nodded.


    "I said don''t just light it up. Think about it, who did you offend in school?" Bai Mu knocked on Liang Qi Yue''s head, staring at her as if she were an idiot.


    "Are you stupid? Besides Yin Qing and me being enemies in this school, who else would be so bored ¡ª ¡ª" Liang Qi Yue said, suddenly opening her eyes wide, "What you''re saying is, Yin Qing recruited that ghost girl?"


    Bai Mu nodded. "Seems like you''re not stupid after all!"


    Liang Qi Yue was a bit ignorant, "But she''s human, what method does she have to stir up a ghost?"


    "I''ll have to ask her!" Bai Mu stood up and looked at Liang Qi Yue, "Let''s go!"


    "Where to?"


    Bai Mu was speechless. Why did this little girl become so stupid? "Of course I''m going to eat. It''s already past morning. Aren''t you hungry?"


    At this moment, Liang Qi Yue''s stomach let out a gurgling sound. Bai Mu laughed, "Okay, you should quickly go wash up. Later we''ll go eat together, then we''ll go find Yin Qing."


    After saying that, he went to the neighboring room to wash up. If he hadn''t advanced last night and gone through the torment of last night, he might not have been this energetic this morning!


    However, Bai Mu hadn''t even taken a few steps when he felt a tug on the corner of his clothes. He turned around and met the wide and flickering eyes.


    "Alright, First Miss. I''ll help you wash up." Seeing Liang Qi Yue jump up from the bed and head towards the washroom, Bai Mu shook his head and followed her.


    After spending over an hour, Liang Qi Yue finally finished packing.


    After today''s incident, Bai Mu finally understood the troubles of a creature like a woman. It didn''t take him half an hour to finish changing his clothes in the morning. Then, he put on makeup and tidied up Bai Mu. Suddenly, he felt the happiness of a man.


    If one day he became a woman, he would probably go straight to the south wall.


    Due to the peculiar circumstances, the two of them hastily ate their breakfast downstairs before heading to the student''s office building. Their destination was Yin Qing''s office.


    When the two of them walked to the door of Yin Qing''s office, they were stopped by several bodyguards dressed in black.


    "Our Young Miss said that she won''t see anyone for the next two days, especially Eldest Miss Liang!" A bodyguard dressed in black said coldly.


    "No guests? Did you do something shameful to hide away? " Liang Qi Yue purposely raised her voice. She wanted Yin Qing to hear this. This woman doesn''t dare to do anything like that?


    "Miss Liang, why don''t you go back? "If that''s the case, don''t blame me for being rude!" As the black-clothed bodyguard spoke, he took a step forward, but was blocked by Bai Mu. Bai Mu pulled Liang Qi Yue behind him.


    As she looked at Bai Mu, who was standing in front of her, Liang Qi Yue felt as if this man was giving off a sense of security from head to toe. It was as if when he stood in front of her, even if it were a cliff in front of her, she wouldn''t feel fear.


    Bai Mu naturally didn''t know what Liang Qi Yue was thinking. He glanced at the bodyguard in front of him, then shouted towards the door, "You won''t see us today. If something strange happens tomorrow, don''t regret it!"


    As Bai Mu spoke, he pulled Liang Qi Yue away.


    Yin Qing sat in her office and heard Bai Mu''s words about Liang Qi Yue. How could she, who was originally jealous of Liang Qi Yue, so easily yield?


    "Liang Qi Yue, if you want to let you go, then come personally and beg me!"


    Yin Qing gritted her teeth, ignoring her boyfriend who kept talking coldly beside her. She just stared at the door, her eyes filled with hatred.


    "Hey, are we leaving like this?" Liang Qi Yue followed Bai Mu downstairs and asked with a puzzled expression.


    "Otherwise? Do you think she''ll see you now? " Bai Mu let go of Liang Qi Yue''s hand and placed both of his hands in his pockets. "This kind of person doesn''t shed tears until he sees the coffin. Tonight, that ghost girl will come looking for you again. If she fails this time, someone will definitely die tomorrow."


    Seeing that Liang Qi Yue''s face had suddenly turned pale, Bai Mu stretched out his hand and pinched Liang Qi Yue''s cheek, "Alright, little sister, laugh for big brother. Tonight, big brother will protect you!"


    Liang Qi Yue didn''t shake off Bai Mu''s hand as usual. Instead, she blinked her big eyes and stared at Bai Mu, "Are you speaking the truth?"


    "Of course!" Bai Mu retracted his hand, and used his fingers to scratch Liang Qi Yue''s nose, "Not only am I your bodyguard, but you''re such a cute little girl, how could I bear to let that damned thing hurt you?"


    Hearing Bai Mu''s words, a flower bloomed on Liang Qi Yue''s face, "You said it yourself. In any case, my life is in your hands."


    As Liang Qi Yue spoke, she placed her hands behind her back, "Let''s go, this lady will treat you to a big meal. First, I''ll reward you in advance!"


    "Alright!" To be able to eat free food, Bai Mu naturally wouldn''t refuse. Hearing Liang Qi Yue''s words, he naturally happily followed her.


    After the two of them had eaten their fill, they returned to Liang Qi Yue''s rented apartment. Liang Qi Yue pulled on Bai Mu''s clothes and carefully followed behind, "Will this really be alright?"


    "Alright, it''s fine. Just act as you normally would." After Bai Mu opened the door, he turned around and looked at Liang Qi Yue who was curling around, "When the time comes, you can put the talisman in your hand. If that woman comes, you can just stick the talisman on your body. Leave the rest to me! "


    Liang Qi Yue nodded and followed Bai Mu inside. Looking at the empty room and the bright lights, Liang Qi Yue still felt somewhat terrified.


    Bai Mu looked around the room and used his Spiritual Energy to scan the surroundings. Finally, he said, "Alright, don''t be nervous. That thing still hasn''t come yet. I''ll accompany you to wash up. " When Bai Mu said this, Liang Qi Yue finally let out a sigh of relief.


    He knew that the thing hadn''t arrived yet, so he activated all the power in his body. It took him almost three minutes to wash his face and brush his teeth.


    Seeing the flustered Liang Qi Yue, he could only shake his head and smile. After a simple wash up, he and Liang Qi Yue both entered the basin.


    Of course, it wasn''t Bai Mu himself who wanted to enter, but this little girl was truly too timid.


    Seeing Liang Qi Yue, who didn''t even take off her clothes and directly ran into the blanket, Bai Mu was a little speechless. He never thought that such a usually bold girl would actually be so timid at this time.


    After looking at Liang Qi Yue, Bai Mu looked around the room.


    Liang Qi Yue looked at Bai Mu as he walked around the room a few times. Then, she made some strange marks in a few corners of the room.


    "Bai Mu, what are you doing?" Liang Qi Yue stretched out her head and asked curiously.


    "Don''t ask about things that little girls shouldn''t ask about. If you don''t want to see those things, you should just go to sleep first." I will guard here! " After Bai Mu walked around the room a few times, he found a stool and sat on it next to Liang Qi Yue''s bed.


    "Mm, thank you!" Liang Qi Yue looked at Bai Mu and said sincerely.


    After being together for so many days, this was the first time he had heard her say thank you to someone, but after seeing the sincerity in her eyes, Bai Mu could only smile and help pull Liang Qi Yue''s blanket over him. "Sleep!"


    "En!" Liang Qi Yue nodded and closed her eyes.


    Seeing that Liang Qi Yue had closed her eyes, Bai Mu turned off the lights in the room.


    "Can you see it when the lights are turned off?" Liang Qi Yue pinched the talisman in her hand. Feeling the rough texture of the talisman in her hand, she felt a sense of security.


    "It''s fine, just sleep in peace."


    After Bai Mu finished speaking, he no longer spoke. Instead, he closed his eyes and dozed off. Seeing Bai Mu''s upright and upright figure, Liang Qi Yue could only shut her mouth and close her eyes to sleep.


    Half an hour later, Liang Qi Yue''s weak voice sounded out.


    "Bai Mu, I can''t sleep!" Liang Qi Yue stuck her head out from under the blanket, looked at the side of Bai Mu''s face, and said in a low voice.


    Bai Mu nodded his head but didn''t say anything.


    "Bai Mu, are you asleep?" Liang Qi Yue looked at Bai Mu and asked somewhat fearfully.


    "Eldest Miss, aren''t you afraid?" Bai Mu opened his eyes and saw the expression on Liang Qi Yue''s face.


    "No, I can''t sleep!" Liang Qi Yue curled her lips. Besides last night, Bai Mu was the first man to sleep with him.

 C75

    "She''ll be here in about half an hour." Bai Mu glanced at the clock on the wall. It was already 11.30pm. These ghosts that had been asked for help would come for their lives at a specific time, when the yin qi was at its best. However, the deeper the cultivation, the less of a need to find the best time to do so.


    "No way!" Fear could be seen in Liang Qi Yue''s eyes as she extended her hand to grab Bai Mu''s arm.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t have to worry about this talisman in your hands later. It won''t be able to harm you for the time being." Bai Mu placed Liang Qi Yue''s hand under the blanket and said, "Sleep peacefully. There might be a great battle in the future. If you''re afraid, close your eyes."


    Seeing that Liang Qi Yue wanted to say something more, and was staring at him pitifully, Bai Mu said, "Don''t worry, I won''t leave you behind." Right now, I need to rest for a while and recover my spirit so that I can better face the battle. "


    Hearing Bai Mu''s words, Liang Qi Yue nodded.


    Seeing that Liang Qi Yue had closed her eyes, Bai Mu turned around and closed them again.


    Actually, Bai Mu wasn''t sleeping. He was spreading out his Spiritual Sense. Although his current ability could only focus on the surroundings of the building, it was more than enough.


    At the very least, he would be able to react when that thing appeared.


    "He''s here!"


    As a gentle breeze blew past, Bai Mu''s eyes snapped open. The initial glee in his eyes deepened as his gaze sharpened.


    "Since you''ve come, why aren''t you quickly revealing yourself?" Bai Mu spoke as he sent a green ray of light in a certain direction. Then, he heard a loud shout. A woman dressed in green appeared out of thin air within the room.


    The woman''s hair was loose, revealing half of her face. Two lines of blood and tears rolled down her pale face.


    "This looks a bit scary indeed." Bai Mu mumbled to himself as he looked at the ghost girl. "This girl has no enmity with you. Why are you looking for trouble with her?"


    The ghost lady ignored Bai Mu and sent a wave of Miasma towards him. Bai Mu jumped off the stool and it was split in half by the Miasma. The remaining Miasma hit the wall and corroded a large piece of the wall.


    Bai Mu straightened his face. It seemed that this female ghost wasn''t weak, but he wasn''t stupid. He landed firmly on the ground and shouted at the ghost girl, "Since you don''t listen to anyone''s words, then don''t blame me for being rude!"


    As Bai Mu spoke, he sent out four rays of azure light towards the ghost lady. The ghost lady looked at Bai Mu with a surprised expression on her pale face. She dodged the four beams of light with a flash.


    However, the four beams of light didn''t head in the direction of the ghost lady. Instead, they approached the four corners of the room where Bai Mu had just marked them.


    The back of the four talismans was pressed against the east, south, west and four corners of the talisman. Not only did it obstruct the escape route of the female ghost, it temporarily suppressed the female ghost''s spirit energy for a period of time.


    When Liang Qi Yue heard the sounds of fighting, she really couldn''t resist anymore. She quietly stuck out her head and discovered that four rays of green light had shot out from Bai Mu''s hands. This kind of cool and showy effect almost made Liang Qi Yue stand up and clap.


    When the ghost lady saw the flashing golden symbol paper, she immediately understood that she had been tricked. She roared at Bai Mu and used all her strength to release a strand of Yin Qi. Bai Mu easily dodged it and also released a stream of Spiritual Energy.


    If not for the fear of destroying the room, Bai Mu really wanted to give it a try.


    Liang Qi Yue didn''t think that Bai Mu would be so amazing. Not only could he emit a green light, but he could also beat the ghost girl until she was forced to retreat step by step. She was so excited that her entire body was trembling.


    The ghost lady''s eyes were staring at the person on the bed. The blanket that was covered by Liang Qi Yue was lifted. But before Liang Qi Yue could react to what was happening, she felt her body turn cold and a green shadow quickly flashed in front of her. As he recalled Bai Mu''s words, he hurriedly placed the talisman in his hand over his chest. Following that, a familiar ghost-like cry rang out.


    Bai Mu''s spirit energy also hit the female ghost''s body. Liang Qi Yue patted her chest in alarm, while Bai Mu only glanced at Liang Qi Yue and asked in a deep voice, "Are you alright?"


    He had almost forgotten that the ghost lady could instantly disappear. If it wasn''t for Liang Qi Yue taking out the talisman in time, he was afraid that the ghost lady would have succeeded again.


    "Damn it!" Bai Mu silently cursed himself as he stared at the female ghost, trying to prevent her from making any other moves.


    The ghost lady seemed to know that her ability had decreased. She noticed that the green color on her body was turning green. She glared at Bai Mu and started to tear at the window. However, her body bounced back as if it had hit a spring.


    "That thing?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be there!" The gathered spirit energy in his hand followed Bai Mu''s thoughts, and after seeing him use his spirit energy just now, Liang Qi Yue had realized that there was no need for him to hide it.


    He coldly looked at the female ghost who was banging herself against the window and coldly said: "Today, I will send you away. You can only blame yourself for not following your duty!"


    As he spoke, the accumulated spiritual energy mercilessly hit the female ghost''s body.


    "AHH!" the female ghost


    When Liang Qi Yue saw the female ghost''s agonized and hideous appearance, she looked at her entire person. Then, she felt her vision go black, and she heard that gentle voice, "Don''t look!"


    The ghost girl''s pained voice echoed around the room for a long time before it stopped.


    Feeling the sound stop, only then did Liang Qi Yue ask, "Is it over?"


    Bai Mu turned on the light. "Yes, it''s over."


    Looking at the broken symbol paper in the corner, Bai Mu''s expression didn''t relax just because he got rid of the ghost lady. He had a nagging feeling that this matter wasn''t that simple.


    "I might not be able to sleep here tonight. Why don''t you come to my room?" Bai Mu put away the symbol paper and looked at the wall in the room that was being eroded by the Yin Qi. He didn''t look at Liang Qi Yue who was looking at him with adoration in her eyes. He only spoke indifferently.


    "Brother, are you a human?" Liang Qi Yue looked at Bai Mu and thought about Bai Mu, who could fight against the ferocious female ghost and could even easily deal with the female ghost. In her heart, she understood why he could easily defeat her father''s tiger and his unstoppable bodyguard.


    Thinking of the scene just now, Liang Qi Yue''s image of Bai Mu rose several times in his heart.


    Hearing Liang Qi Yue''s words, Bai Mu only felt a few black lines on his head, "Hey little sister, are you insulting me or praising me?"


    "Of course I''m praising you. I didn''t expect you to be a hidden expert. After so many days of not discovering anything, it turns out that you actually have this kind of ability! "


    "Alright, you have to keep today''s matter a secret." Bai Mu looked at the eyes of this little girl, Liang Qi Yue, and said with a serious expression, "Otherwise, big brother might not be able to live for more than a few days."


    Liang Qi Yue, who originally wanted to show off to her father, immediately nodded her head when she heard this. Bai Mu was so powerful and was also her bodyguard, so no matter what she wouldn''t let him be in danger.


    Looking at Bai Mu and Liang Qi Yue fawning on him, "I, Liang Qi Yue, will keep my word. Once you''ve helped me solve my problem, I''ll call you big brother. Naturally, I will not put you in danger! "


    "Fine, quickly listen to your big brother and go to sleep obediently!" Bai Mu couldn''t help but pinch Liang Qi Yue''s round cheeks as he helplessly said this.


    "Alright, but Big Bro, don''t pinch someone''s face in the future." Otherwise, I''ll be a bun in the future! "


    "It''s fine. Steamed Bun is cuter!" After Bai Mu sent Liang Qi Yue to his room, he didn''t return to his room and instead went downstairs.


    Bai Mu walked to the student dormitory and spread out his Spiritual Sense. He checked every corner one by one, but didn''t sense any strange Spiritual Energy fluctuations.


    He looked up at the moonless starry sky with a puzzled expression, muttering to himself, "This doesn''t make sense!"


    After looking at the student dormitory, he turned around and headed towards the apartment Liang Qi Yue rented.


    On the second day, when Bai Mu sent Liang Qi Yue to class, he passed by the boy''s dormitory. At this time, he saw that the usually empty campus was crowded with people, and the road to the school building was blocked by students.


    "What happened up ahead?" Liang Qi Yue, who loved to watch the show, pulled a boy and asked.


    Hearing someone ask him, the boy lowered his head and saw the school joke looking at him with a smile. He immediately felt dizzy and his face flushed red as he stammered, "Ok, it seems that someone died." I heard it''s Miss Yin''s boyfriend! "


    "Dead? "How did he die?" Bai Mu walked up and asked.


    "I think he jumped off a building and died." When the male student saw Bai Mu asking about it, he wasn''t as nervous as he was before. He looked at the crowd and continued, "Everyone is guessing that Miss Yin has a new boyfriend, so Huo Cheng couldn''t stand the excitement and committed suicide!"


    "Oh, so it''s like that. Thank you so much, fellow student!" Liang Qi Yue smiled sweetly at the boy, who was stunned. By this time, Liang Qi Yue had already pulled Bai Mu away from her deep thoughts.


    "I didn''t expect that Yin Qing to be so outrageous. Not only did she find those things to harm me, but even my boyfriend ended up like this. What a bad girl!"


    "Let''s go!" Bai Mu thought for a moment, then pulled Liang Qi Yue along and ran in one direction.


    "Bai Mu, why did you bring me here?" Since it''s already over, why are you still looking for that woman, I feel disgusted just by looking at her! " Liang Qi Yue stood under the student office building and looked at Bai Mu with some dissatisfaction.


    "This matter is not over yet. That ghost lady is not dead yet!" Bai Mu''s expression was solemn as he said, "If we don''t find the exact location of the ghost lady, the school won''t have just one dead person."


    Bai Mu couldn''t figure it out at first, but when he heard about Huo Cheng''s death and recalled the changes in his body after seeing him for the past few days, he guessed that the ghost girl had used Huo Cheng as a substitute and that the ghost girl had used Huo Cheng''s life to test him last night.


    However, that woman had never truly appeared. She knew that after the death of Huo Cheng, that ghost girl had absorbed all of Huo Cheng''s essence energy, so her strength had probably increased.


    Liang Qi Yue didn''t even have the time to be surprised, but she was already dragged along by Bai Mu. The two of them arrived outside of Yin Qing''s office, and as usual, the bodyguards stopped them.


    "I''m sorry, but xiaojie said that you are not allowed to enter!" A few black-clothed bodyguards surrounded the entrance as they walked in with a stern expression on their faces.


    "Out of the way!" Bai Mu''s expression was as cold as winter snow.


    Ever since Liang Qi Yue had seen Bai Mu, this was the first time she had ever seen such a cold gaze from him. She couldn''t help but wince.


    "Say it again, get out of the way!" Bai Mu''s voice was already slightly impatient. Seeing that the bodyguard blocking the door had no intention of giving way, he was about to make a move when an anxious voice sounded from inside.

 C76

    "Someone come quickly, Miss fainted."


    After this urgent voice rang out, the bodyguard at the door rushed in without caring about Bai Mu. He then saw a person carrying a fainted Yin Qing out.


    When Liang Qi Yue saw Yin Qing''s pale face being carried out, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of pity. In the beginning, she didn''t care much about how Yin Qing would try to harm her. Seeing that Yin Qing was on the verge of death, Liang Qi Yue also revealed some worry.


    What Liang Qi Yue saw was Yin Qing''s pale face, while what Bai Mu saw was Yin Qing''s face. It couldn''t be that her entire head was filled with thick black fog.


    Seeing this, Bai Mu shouted, "If you don''t want her to die, then let her go!" Bai Mu''s stern shout caused the bodyguards to halt their steps. Just as the other bodyguards were about to step forward to teach Bai Mu a lesson, the bodyguard carrying Yin Qing stepped forward and said, "Please follow me in."


    Bai Mu pulled Liang Qi Yue into Yin Qing''s office with the bodyguard. The bodyguard placed Yin Qing on the sofa, "Little Brother, what do you mean by what you said just now?"


    Bai Mu glanced at the bodyguard, but didn''t say anything. He walked forward and was about to approach Yin Qing when he was stopped by the bodyguard.


    "If you don''t believe me, I can leave right now, but I''m afraid your young miss''s life is doomed!" Hearing this, the bodyguard looked deeply at Bai Mu before retracting his hand and bowing. "Please!"


    Bai Mu walked in front of Yin Qing, took out a piece of glyph paper from his pocket, and pasted it on Yin Qing''s memory.


    Looking at the talisman attached to Yin Qing''s head, he frowned, "I hope this talisman can temporarily protect the soul that is about to leave the body."


    Then, he said to the bodyguard behind him, "Go get a bowl of clear water."


    Although the bodyguard doubted Bai Mu''s godly actions, the little miss'' life was in the other''s hands. If the little miss played with them, they would probably die. Thus, after Bai Mu spoke, he rushed out without the slightest hesitation. When he returned, a bowl of clear water had already been brought back.


    Bai Mu looked at the rippling water and once again reached into his pocket. When he came out, he saw a piece of symbol paper between his index and middle fingers. With a "puchi" sound, the symbol paper started burning on its own.


    Seeing this scene, Liang Qi Yue and the surrounding bodyguards were all shocked. Especially after Liang Qi Yue''s visual experience last night and today, she finally understood how amazing Bai Mu was.


    As for Bai Mu, he placed the piece of paper into the water when it was ignited. Only after the ashes from the paper were mixed into the water, did he nod his head in satisfaction.


    He put his hands into his pockets and said to the bodyguard, "Feed this to her!"


    The bodyguard looked at the talisman paper in the water and gritted his teeth. He walked in front of Yin Qing, straightened Yin Qing''s body, and poured a bowl of talisman water into it.


    "Wow, Bai Mu, I didn''t expect you to know something like this!" You just ignited the paper talisman, is that a magic trick? " Liang Qi Yue looked at Bai Mu with a curious baby look.


    As for Bai Mu, he merely extended a hand and knocked on Liang Qi Yue''s head, "Can you change into another one for me to see?" Earlier, he had quietly used his spiritual power to reduce the burning point of the talisman to a minimum. As long as there was a slight breeze, the talisman would have been ignited.


    "It hurts!" Liang Qi Yue painfully covered her head and stuck out her tongue at Bai Mu.


    At this moment, Yin Qing actually woke up. Then, she heard a series of coughing sounds from the water. After she stabilized herself, she exclaimed, "Ghost!"


    Seeing Yin Qing''s behavior, Liang Qi Yue laughed to herself, "See, it''s time to take revenge!"


    "Miss, it''s me, Ah Cheng!" The bodyguard worriedly called out to Yin Qing, only when she finally reacted did she clearly see the person inside the room.


    Feeling something on her forehead blocking her line of sight, Yin Qing pulled it off. Seeing Bai Mu, it was as if she saw her savior, and was about to leap into his embrace. When Liang Qi Yue saw Yin Qing wanting to take advantage of Bai Mu, she decided to block in front of Bai Mu.


    When Yin Qing saw the empty embrace and then looked at Bai Mu, the tears on her face hadn''t dried yet. There was a tear-stained look on her face, and the weak Yin Qing caused Liang Qi Yue to clench her teeth.


    When he raised his head and saw that Bai Mu still had a cold expression on his face, he felt slightly better.


    "Bai Mu, there''s something wrong!" Yin Qing''s teary voice seemed to be trying to console Bai Mu as she called out to him.


    Bai Mu, on the other hand, didn''t seem to understand what was going on. He walked to the other sofa and sat down gracefully with his legs crossed. He looked at Yin Qing and said, "I seemed to have reminded you yesterday!"


    Looking at Yin Qing''s delicate face, Bai Mu remained unmoved. He continued, "If you had listened to her advice earlier, you wouldn''t have lost your life in vain today."


    "Yeah, just because of your selfishness, I''ve killed your boyfriend!" Liang Qi Yue walked to the back of Bai Mu''s sofa and put her hands on his shoulders, showing off as she spoke to Yin Qing.


    And when Yin Qing saw Liang Qi Yue''s actions, a trace of unwillingness flashed past her eyes. Bai Mu naturally felt the interaction between the two of them, and expressed his helplessness towards these two women who were randomly starting a conflict regardless of the time or the place.


    "Enough, the two of you don''t have time to calm down. Have you guys learned your lesson?" Bai Mu glanced at the two of them. Liang Qi Yue was a little unconvinced as she turned her head away, but Yin Qing lowered her head in regret.


    "Tell me, why did you provoke her? I hope that you can tell me about that thing''s origins and where it is currently hiding. Otherwise, once it grows, I won''t be able to deal with it. "


    Upon hearing Bai Mu''s words, the bodyguard roughly understood some of the reasons behind it. However, since the young mistress didn''t say anything, even though he knew that his young mistress was in the wrong, he didn''t dare to speak of it.


    Yin Qing glanced at Bai Mu. Didn''t he want to save her some face? Did he want her to say that he was too petty in front of so many people, secretly recruiting female ghosts to harm people, and then stealing chickens instead of eating rice?


    How was he supposed to say it in front of so many people?


    "What? You don''t want to say?" Bai Mu shifted his legs and crossed them. He naturally knew what Yin Qing was hesitating about in his heart. However, if such a person didn''t learn a lesson, there was bound to be a next time.


    After all, if he wasn''t careful in this matter, he might even lose his life.


    Bai Mu''s slightly cold gaze fell on Yin Qing. "I believe you already know that your boyfriend is dead. Today, it was your turn. I didn''t expect you to be saved by me." However, I advise you not to have any thoughts of luck. That ghost girl already has a certain amount of cultivation experience, she can even harm people in broad daylight. I believe that this time, it didn''t work. Next time, she will look for another opportunity.


    "After you get killed, the rest of the students will be from the whole school."


    Seeing that Yin Qing was unconvinced and looking at Liang Qi Yue, Bai Mu only sneered, "Don''t look at Liang Qi Yue, she won''t be able to escape in the end!"


    "What are you afraid of? Aren''t I with you? " Liang Qi Yue walked from the back of the sofa to the front and sat side by side with Bai Mu. Her face was full of expectation as she patted Bai Mu''s shoulder.


    "Hehe, the reason she can''t hurt you right now is because her cultivation experience can''t break that talisman. She has received the favor of Eldest Miss Yin, so she will naturally fulfill her wish. However, now that she''s met with trouble and hasn''t broken through to this point, she will naturally think of ways to increase her cultivation experience."


    And the fastest and most direct way to increase cultivation experience was to find the person who made the wish! After all, they were the subject of a temporary contract, like a worker. If he wanted to help you with something, you had to provide the tools. Thus, the first to get hurt was naturally Yan Qing and her boyfriend. " This sentence was directed towards Yin Qing. After she heard this, Yin Qing couldn''t help but shiver all over.


    As for Bai Mu, he seemed as if he hadn''t said enough, he was looking at Liang Qi Yue this time, but his expression was not that cold, "If she can borrow the lives of Miss Yin and her boyfriend and break through my barrier, she will directly take your life." If he still could not do it, he could only continue harming the people in the school. Until she has the power to kill you! "


    Liang Qi Yue shivered, then she looked at Bai Mu, "Isn''t that the same as living in fear my entire life?"


    Bai Mu crossed his arms and said faintly, "That might not be the case. Let''s see if Miss YinQing is worthy enough for this match." Bai Mu looked at Yin Qing with a smile that wasn''t a smile. Actually, the ''wish to invite a ghost'' was just a conjecture on his part. However, the seriousness of the situation wasn''t something he could casually make up.


    Yin Qing didn''t expect Bai Mu to be so cold and indifferent. However, when she thought about the malicious spirit that had taken her life, her already pale face paled even more when she heard Bai Mu''s words.


    Yin Qing stared at Bai Mu, and told him everything about how she laid down the altar that day, how she made her wish, and the exact location of what had happened. Looking at Bai Mu''s increasingly cold face, Yin Qing''s voice gradually grew softer.


    She knew that she had done wrong, but wasn''t it obvious that Bai Mu''s gaze should have eaten her up? She only wanted to scare that Liang Qi Yue a little, she didn''t have too much malice in her heart! She didn''t want the situation to escalate to this point!


    Upon hearing Yin Qing''s words, Bai Mu was overwhelmed with shock. This Yin Qing really knew how to cause trouble. According to her, that ghost lady should have been sealed before. After all, this school had always been peaceful. After the seal was completed, the ghost lady''s cultivation was reduced year by year. At this time, Yin Qing''s wish was like giving the ghost lady a golden cicada shell. She caught the shell and immediately escaped.


    If that was the case, then only these few people would have died. The people of this school would all be her ¡­


    As he thought of this, Bai Mu''s expression changed. At this moment, another ruckus came from the outside.


    Bai Mu ignored the stunned crowd in the room that was stunned by Yin Qing''s words. He stood up from the sofa and quickly walked to the window facing the teaching building.


    "He''s dead!" Seeing a group of people surround a person who seemed to have jumped down from the stairs, Bai Mu tightly knitted his brows. He could no longer hold himself back and could no longer hold himself back.


    Bai Mu walked in front of Yin Qing and pulled out a talisman from his pocket. "Take this. Remember, always keep it by my side!" After saying that, without caring about the stupefied Yin Qing, he directly pulled Liang Qi Yue and quickly walked towards the door.


    If he did not do something now, more people would die today.


    "Don''t worry, that piece of talisman paper is very useful. I only have one with me." Liang Qi Yue didn''t know why, but when she was pulled by Bai Mu, she actually pitied that woman in her heart. She kindly turned her head and said a few words, but before she could finish, she was pulled away by Bai Mu.

 C77

    "From now on, you have to always stay by my side!" Standing in front of the student office building, Bai Mu turned around and looked at the panting Liang Qi Yue, his face serious as he spoke.


    "Tsk, you''re my bodyguard, following me around every day. I want to leave your sight!" Liang Qi Yue lowered her head, murmuring with some dissatisfaction.


    "What did you say?" Seeing that the little girl still didn''t understand the seriousness of the situation, Bai Mu asked angrily.


    "No, no. I promise I won''t leave you even half a step!" Liang Qi Yue foolishly gave Bai Mu a big smile, and raised her hand above her head, promising.


    "Alright, follow me now. I have something to do." Bai Mu very naturally grabbed onto Liang Qi Yue''s hand, "Come, now bring me to your Principal!"


    "Why are you looking for him?" Liang Qi Yue struggled to open her short legs. When she saw Bai Mu so pitifully dragging her along for his strenuous exercise, she made a face at Bai Mu with some dissatisfaction.


    "I have something to do!" Bai Mu quickly replied. Feeling Liang Qi Yue''s speed, he frowned and stopped in front of her, looking at her.


    "You, what are you doing?!" "Ah ¡ª ¡ª" Liang Qi Yue didn''t even have time to react before she was carried on Bai Mu''s shoulder.


    "Bai Mu, put me down quickly!"


    This kind of speed was even faster than Liang Qi Yue''s fastest car. She only felt that the scenery in front of her eyes had completely blurred, and her head felt a little dizzy.


    To Liang Qi Yue''s words, Bai Mu didn''t reply to a single word. He only tightly pursed his lips, glanced at the school map, and then directly walked away in a certain direction.


    Just when Liang Qi Yue felt that her stomach was rolling over, Bai Mu finally stopped. When Bai Mu finally put her down, she crawled to the flowerbed beside her and vomited.


    "Is this Bai Mu even human?" While vomiting, Liang Qi Yue fiercely cursed in her heart.


    At this time, Bai Mu''s emotionless voice resounded above Liang Qi Yue, "If you don''t hurry up, I think a few more people will die without reason."


    That''s right, Bai Mu had released his Spiritual Sense to sense the entire journey here. In this short period of time, more than a dozen students had already died.


    Whether it was jumping off a building, cutting off one''s wrist, or knocking against a wall... There is no way you can die without thinking.


    When Liang Qi Yue heard this, she looked up. Her already pale face looked suspiciously at Bai Mu. She heard Bai Mu say, "Have you finished vomiting? "After throwing up, we went upstairs."


    But these words were just a casual question. Without waiting for Liang Qi Yue to reply, he only felt his body lighten. The scenery in front of him blurred again, and then things began to move up and down.


    Finally, Bai Mu put down Liang Qi Yue. And at this time, Liang Qi Yue didn''t even have the strength to spit it out, only her two eyes rolled back in her eyes.


    Bai Mu held onto Liang Qi Yue. When he saw Liang Qi Yue''s pale face, a trace of apology flashed through his eyes. However, he couldn''t wait any longer. If he continued to delay, then he might not even have a chance of defeating that ghost girl.


    After wrapping Liang Qi Yue around his arm, he knocked on the door of the principal''s office with his other hand.


    After about a minute, the door to the principal''s office was opened and a head popped out. "Who are you looking for?"


    Bai Mu directly pushed open the door and walked in through the people blocking the entrance. He saw that the large office was surrounded by a group of people, and their eyes locked onto the principal who was sitting on the office chair. "Principal, if you don''t want any more students to die, please come out with me."


    Everyone''s attention was focused on Bai Mu when they heard the voice. The eyes of the chancellor were slightly plump as he looked at the newcomer. When he saw the young miss of the Liang family in Bai Mu''s embrace, his expression slightly changed.


    "Who are you? What did you do to the Liang Family''s Eldest Miss? " Seeing Liang Qi Yue''s pale face, the principal walked out from the crowd and asked with a serious expression. One must know that the Liang and Yin families were the ones that this school could not afford to offend.


    Bai Mu frowned as he felt a sense of irritation in his heart. Why were these people so annoying!?


    He walked up to the principal and saw that the principal was retreating backwards. He used his will to stop him. Ignoring the shock in the principal''s eyes, he reached out his hand and pointed at the center of the principal''s brows.


    Then, the principal felt his own spiritual altar suddenly clear up, and immediately after, a person jumped down from the roof. Then, the scene changed, a student directly stabbed another student to death, and then directly cut off his own soul with a blade ¡­ It was as if these scenes were happening right before his eyes. Seeing these scenes, the principal''s face immediately turned pale.


    Bai Mu once again tapped the principal''s forehead with his finger and withdrew the Spiritual Awareness that he had lent to the principal. "If you don''t want so many people to die, do as I say!"


    "Yes, yes, go ahead!" After the incident just now, he already believed that this young man had some ability. Moreover, he was confused by the sudden turn of events. He originally had no other ideas, but now he seemed to have found a backbone.


    "Broadcast. Anyone near the artificial lake in your school should leave. Everyone else, don''t panic. Stay put." Bai Mu looked at the flustered faces of the people from the north and said with a dark expression.


    The principal didn''t mind Bai Mu''s commanding tone at all. He hurriedly made a call to the broadcast room after hearing Bai Mu''s words.


    The specialized broadcaster also began to broadcast what Bai Mu had just said. At this time, Liang Qi Yue, who was in Bai Mu''s embrace, finally regained her consciousness and slowly woke up.


    Lifting her head and seeing that she was actually in someone''s arms, feeling that warm and familiar smell of acacia, Liang Qi Yue''s face actually turned red.


    However, when she recalled Bai Mu roughly carrying her all the way to the Principal''s office, her beautiful face revealed traces of unquenchable indignation. Just as he was about to teach Bai Mu a lesson, Bai Mu lowered his head and spoke to him, "You stay here. I have to go out first."


    "No, if you leave, what should I do? What if that female ghost comes to find me? "


    "Don''t worry, the female ghost is not free right now!" You just need to bring the talisman paper I gave you with you. I''ll be right back. "


    After the principal finished his work, he bent down and waited in front of Bai Mu. When the other teaching staff saw the principal standing there like a grandson, waiting for orders, their jaws almost dropped.


    Bai Mu gave Liang Qi Yue a jaw that couldn''t be refused, and asked the principal, "Your school''s artificial lake used to be filled with people, didn''t it?"


    The principal looked at Bai Mu and thought hard for a while before nodding. "I think it was when the school was just built. Someone had fallen from the roof before, and strange things happened in the building later on. So the place was converted into an artificial lake." After the principal heard Bai Mu''s words, how could he still dare to hide anything from him? In the face of such a life-threatening matter, the matter which the academy had been desperately trying to cover up seemed insignificant.


    "Let me ask you, have you ever asked a Taoist to suppress that ghost girl before?" Bai Mu''s face turned solemn.


    "Seems like I''ve invited someone who got it to do a judicial exercise, but at that time, I was not yet the principal, so ¡ª"


    The principal still wanted to explain something, but Bai Mu directly pulled Liang Qi Yue out from his chest, "You guys take care of him, remember not to let anyone near the artificial lake!"


    After he finished speaking, without caring about the indignant Liang Qi Yue and the shocked gazes of everyone else, Bai Mu directly ran to the window and jumped out without the slightest hesitation.


    As for the people in the office, they only felt a gust of wind blowing past them. The youth who was still talking earlier had long since disappeared.


    "It seems that the seal has not been removed, and that the female ghost did not come out. She was only using her own mental power to influence the crowd and let the student commit suicide." Bai Mu quickly dashed towards the artificial lake. "This time, he''ll have to isolate the creature''s Spiritual Energy so that she won''t commit murder. We''ll talk about the rest later."


    In less than half a minute, Bai Mu was already standing on the small bridge above the artificial lake.


    Perhaps it was due to the timely notification or some other reason, but the corpses of the dead were not found by the artificial lake. Only after sensing that no one was around, Bai Mu was finally able to relax.


    With a thought, he channeled the spiritual power in his body and directly treaded into the center of the lake. Standing in the middle of the lake, a chilly wind blew over. He glanced around the lake and closed his eyes.


    He spread out his spirit sense. In his line of sight, streams of light that were even smaller than hair directly extended out from the lake.


    "So that''s how it is!" When he opened his eyes, a hint of a sneer could be seen within them. " Being suppressed is still dishonest, it seems like you don''t even want to be a ghost anymore! "


    As Bai Mu spoke, his body began to spin in the middle of the lake. Eight talismans flew out from his body and scattered in all directions. He then shouted out "Swift!", and the talismans were sealed tightly onto the rocks around the lake.


    "Let''s call it a day!" Bai Mu clapped his hands and returned to the lakeside with a flash. He turned around and looked at the center of the lake as if he was looking at a person. With a disdainful smile on his face, he said, "Just you wait. Tonight, I''ll come and take care of you!"


    After finishing all this, Bai Mu headed for the principal''s office. However, this time, his speed slowed down.


    Along the way, Bai Mu released his Spiritual Sense. Due to the talisman from the unrestrained child, no one was committing suicide now. However, a lot of people had died this time. Adding the injured ones, there were probably one hundred and fifty people injured.


    "Looks like the school is going to be busy this time!"


    When Bai Mu returned to the Principal''s office, there was only the Principal and Liang Qi Yue left. Upon seeing Bai Mu''s return, the two of them stepped forward to welcome him.


    Especially for the principal, when he thought of the abilities Bai Mu had displayed, the way he looked at Bai Mu now was completely different.


    "Young, Young Hero Bai ¡ª ¡ª" The dean knew Bai Mu''s capabilities and didn''t know what to call him.


    As for Bai Mu, he simply walked over to the sofa and sat down. "The principal can just call me Bai Mu!"


    "Hehe, that''s right!" The principal walked in front of Bai Mu and was not angered by his rudeness. Instead, he said with a smile, "Bai Mu, Bai Mu, fortunately there was you. Just now, someone called me and said that no one died innocently? It is fortunate that you, Bai Mu, are here.


    "Don''t be too happy yet. This matter has not been resolved yet. To completely solve the problem, you have to work together with the principal! "


    When the principal heard Bai Mu''s words, his complexion turned slightly panicked. However, when he heard the latter part of Bai Mu''s words, he hurriedly nodded his head and said, "You, please speak."


    "Tonight, I am going to pack that thing. All of you, tell everyone not to go near that place. As for the reason, make it up for yourself. I don''t want too many people to know about me. I''m sure you understand what I''m saying, don''t you, Principal? " A hint of a threat emerged from Bai Mu''s mouth.


    How could the principal dare to disobey Bai Mu? He was the school''s savior. Hearing Bai Mu''s words, he hurriedly guaranteed, "Don''t worry. Tonight, I promise I won''t even be able to fly a mosquito in."


    "That''s good!" Bai Mu nodded. At this moment, Liang Qi Yue''s cell phone rang.


    "Well, okay, I got it, Dad ¡ª no, Dad, I can''t come back yet! Hello, Dad? "Hey!"


    Liang Qi Yue hung up the phone and said to Bai Mu, "My dad told me to go back, he said that his bodyguard was already there to pick me up. "I think my dad knows about the school, so he''s worried about ¡­"

 C78

    "Alright, you can go back first. I''ll come find you after I''m done here!" Bai Mu originally wanted to arrange a battle for Liang Qi Yue tonight. After all, there was going to be a fierce battle tonight. He was afraid that the ghost girl would try to trick him.


    Now that Liang Zhong had called, it meant that the matters of the family had already been settled. That was good. Perhaps, when Liang Qi Yue returned, she would even have a bit of protection.


    "Why? You said just now that I would never leave your sight! " Liang Qi Yue argued anxiously. From what Bai Mu said, he was going to face that terrifying ghost girl tonight. If something were to happen to her ¡­


    In short, how could she leave peacefully at this time?


    "Then come back with me!" When Liang Qi Yue saw the faint smile on Bai Mu''s face, she didn''t care about the ridiculing smile on his face and pulled on his arm.


    When the principal heard this, he hurried forward and said, "Miss Liang, this, this is impossible!"


    Liang Qi Yue fiercely glanced at the principal, then her gaze once again fell on Bai Mu.


    As for Bai Mu, he simply withdrew his hand. His palm heavily slapped the top of Liang Qi Yue''s head. He smiled and said, "What? You can''t bear to part with me, your big brother?"


    Liang Qi Yue sat up straight and slapped Bai Mu''s hand away. With her baby face slightly lowered, she quibbled, "You wish!"


    Bai Mu broke into a clear laugh. "Alright, don''t worry. That thing won''t take my life. I''m confident in my ability to do so."


    As Bai Mu spoke, he caught Liang Qi Yue by surprise and stared at her with a smile in his eyes. After a moment, he said, "You go back first. I don''t care about you here!"


    Who would have thought that when Liang Qi Yue heard Bai Mu''s words, she would suddenly raise her head, her eyes clearly filled with anger, "What do you mean? Do you think I''m a burden?"


    Bai Mu sat back on the sofa and patted his forehead helplessly. This woman was truly a changeable animal!


    "Hmph, we''ll leave then!" Seeing Bai Mu''s helpless expression, Liang Qi Yue''s baby face showed some disappointment, "Okay, I''m leaving, I won''t bother you anymore!"


    As Liang Qi Yue spoke, she angrily ran out.


    "Hey, Miss Liang ¡ª" The principal followed Liang Qi Yue to the door, looking at her back, worriedly shouted.


    "Don''t worry, he''ll be fine!" Bai Mu stood up and said calmly.


    To make Liang Qi Yue angry compared to Liang Qi Yue''s life, it was better for him to be a great sinner.


    Bai Mu walked to the door and faced the principal. "Principal, please remember what I''ve said!"


    With that, he left the principal standing there in a daze.


    It was nine o''clock at night. The bustling campus was left with only a deathly silence at this time.


    Due to the school''s notice, almost everyone was quietly staying in their own rooms. Who would be willing to risk their life to make a joke about it?


    Therefore, as soon as the sky darkened, there was no one left in the school.


    At this time, at the school''s artificial lake, a figure stood proudly by the lake.


    The cold wind of the night lifted the corners of his clothes. However, he only looked at the center of the lake with an indifferent expression.


    Bai Mu arrived at the center of the lake at eight o''clock and took the opportunity to place a small barrier around the lake to prevent the ghost girl from running away during the battle.


    However, when he felt the increasingly cold wind, Bai Mu''s expression became increasingly grim.


    The summer evening breeze should have been warm, but at this time it was chilling. It blew across his face and felt like a blade was scraping against his face.


    He looked around him. There was no moonlight, and the trees looked indistinct. There was something creepy about this kind of night.


    Bai Mu raised his head and saw the moon that was obscured by black clouds. He muttered to himself, "It''s time to act."


    "Swish!" Bai Mu formed a seal with his hand and followed the same method as the book he had read at the Free and Unrestrained Child. With a loud shout, eight flames burned simultaneously at eight different spots on the artificial lake''s walls.


    After which, the space that Bai Mu was standing on was filled with a dense mist as he was enveloped in another spatial domain.


    Looking at the surroundings, Bai Mu knew that he had arrived at the place where the female ghost was sealed.


    A raging wind blew past, and Bai Mu felt a dangerous aura gushing towards him. He hurriedly jumped off the ground, and when he regained his senses, a huge crater had been formed in the spot where Bai Mu was previously standing.


    A man with disheveled hair and dressed in green stood in front of Bai Mu.


    "Who are you? Why did you stop me? "You barged into my territory today, are you tired of living?" The ghost lady didn''t even raise her head, she only lowered her head and coldly spoke.


    Feeling the female ghost''s stench, Bai Mu waved his hand in disgust. "If you hadn''t been obediently staying in here, I would never have thought of coming here!"


    Bai Mu looked at the female ghost and added, "Therefore, I''ve come today to make sure that you won''t be able to do anything in the future!"


    "Humph, your mouth doesn''t pick your words!" The ghost lady naturally felt that the human''s ability was inferior to hers. Even though she hadn''t fully recovered and was still restricted by the seal, it was enough to deal with this human.


    The ghost lady took a step back and released a stream of Miasma, which faintly emitted a green light. Bai Mu didn''t want to be outdone, so after dodging the Miasma, he also mobilized the power of the Five Rats and shot out green Spiritual Energy towards the ghost lady.


    In this self-contained space, two different lights clashed against each other, turning into scattered spots of light, shining with a chilling light under the sky.


    Because of the injuries caused by the spell paper earlier, the spirit energy of the ghost girl''s body had already been restricted to a certain extent. Now that she used so much spirit energy, even if she absorbed a lot of Yang energy during the day, it was still not enough.


    As for that human, he was like an earthworm that couldn''t slip away in the autumn. Every time his spirit energy would hurt him, he wouldn''t be able to escape. Furthermore, using the same amount of spiritual energy, why did he feel that the human was using up all of his spiritual energy? At this time, he could still deal with him with ease, and the speed at which he moved became even faster.


    Seeing this, the female ghost had an unwilling look on her face. She would never lose to this human.


    As he thought about this, he mobilized all his spiritual energy, and even withdrew the spiritual energy that he had temporarily suppressed under the seal.


    Even though she was doing this, she would be tightly sealed after half an hour. If she wanted to find another opportunity, she could only wait for the next person to make her wish.


    However, this was no longer important, because he felt that this human had some tricks up his sleeves. If she was concealing herself, she might be played to death by this human.


    Sensing the aura exuding from the female ghost, a profound smile appeared on Bai Mu''s face.


    Seeing the female ghost''s Yin Qi turn completely green from the black just now, Bai Mu simply stood on the spot and didn''t retreat or attack. When he felt the green, intimidating Spiritual Energy almost reaching a meter away from him, a yellow talisman flew out and passed the ball of green. When the female ghost''s eyes focused on Bai Mu, it directly pasted itself onto the female ghost''s head.


    The ghost lady felt the change and was about to reach her hand to pluck the talisman, which did not seem to have any damage, when she heard the human who had dodged her Yin Qi''s attack mumble a few words. Then, he raised his right hand and a bolt of lightning fell from the sky.


    "Ahh!"


    Before the ghost girl''s talisman could be removed, she, who had no time to retreat, was struck by the lightning to the point where not even a trace of her soul was left. She was instantly turned into ashes.


    Such a loud thunderclap directly passed through this self-made space and exploded within the school.


    For a moment, everyone who heard the voice thought that the thing had come out again. Some of them were so frightened that they fainted.


    As for the items within Bai Mu''s body, when they felt the move, they had already released their divine intents and could feel the aura exuding from his body. The expression of the items within had also changed.


    Having returned to the lakeside, Bai Mu looked at his palms in disbelief. Even though he had used the Lightning Summoning Talisman and the lightning he had discovered a few days ago, he didn''t expect it to have such a powerful effect.


    The corners of Bai Mu''s mouth twitched. It seemed that he would have another trump card in the future.


    He looked at the artificial lake, which no longer had any more waves, before he turned around and left.


    Two days later, Bai Mu returned to H City because of an urgent call from Cheng Yu Dou that night.


    Not only had the city died, but the number of people missing had increased dramatically.


    As the disciple of a free and unrestrained son, Bai Mu naturally couldn''t just ignore all of this. He had originally planned to resign, but Liang Zhong actually agreed to let him take a paid vacation and decide for himself how long it would take. One of them was that if something urgent happened to Liang Zhong''s daughter, he would have to come out and help.


    Alright, for the sake of a paid vacation, Bai Mu generously agreed to it.


    Bai Mu returned to the room he rented previously and sat cross-legged on his bed. A few days ago, he had won his battle with the female ghost.


    He calmed his heart to feel the spiritual power in his body, but it was no longer limited to the spiritual power that was being released from his body, nor was it limited to the spiritual power that existed between heaven and earth.


    One had to know that the Spiritual Energy within was the highest in the world. How could this temptation not tempt the hearts of others? As long as he reached this level, would Bai Mu still be afraid of those from the underground palace?


    However, Bai Mu found it strange. When he returned to H City, it had become quiet. Could it be that they had stopped there? Or were they preparing a bigger plot?


    After some thoughts, Bai Mu calmed his mind and started to feel the Spiritual Energy.


    Early the next morning, Bai Mu came out of his room to take a stroll. After they finished eating, they received Liang Qi Yue''s call. Naturally, the content of the call was nothing more than that little girl''s bored complaint, urging them to hurry back.


    He put the phone back in his pocket. This time, he did not tell Xiao Min about his return. Thinking about how he hadn''t seen her for so long, Bai Mu walked into a secluded area and stuck the Invisibility Charm he had gotten from his master onto his body.


    After that, he quickly made his way to Jiaqing''s company and went upstairs. However, he found Xiao Min still working.


    Looking at Xiao Min''s face, she looked more haggard after so many days.


    However, he wasn''t sure why he was here either.


    Ye Zichen withdrew his mind and confirmed that the woman, who liked gossiping a lot, had started to say something again. Bai Mu, who had become invisible, walked to the middle of the crowd to listen in on their conversation.

 C79

    He only saw Kim say, "Aiya, it''s so scary. I heard that someone else has gone missing in H City. It''s so scary!"


    An 18-19 year old little girl also replied, "That''s right! I don''t see any corpses or anything like that in H City anymore.


    "Yes, my husband can work again at night!" The woman in her thirties from last time laughed.


    "I think that would still be to tell your husband not to work at night, and it''s true that no one is missing now. However, the number of missing was not small. Last night, the whole family went missing. The family of five, not a single one was left alive. If the landlord didn''t pay a fee to knock on his door, he really wouldn''t have found out. " another woman interjected.


    "It can''t be? Sister Liu, don''t scare me! " The woman obviously didn''t believe him.


    "What don''t you know? It happened in our district, I only heard about it this morning!"


    "Sister Liu, where is your home?" Hearing this, a woman beside him answered.


    "Xing Wang district!" The one called "Sister Liu" didn''t look too happy. This woman liked to gloat, but it wasn''t right for others to not answer her questions.


    However, when Sister Liu saw the woman''s relieved expression, she kindly reminded, "Little Wang, you youngsters always liked to go out and play that night. It would be better to not go out now, lest you get kidnapped by accident."


    "Then I''ll have to thank Sister Liu for her reminder!" The woman called Little Wang replied with a shrill voice.


    Hearing their words, Bai Mu memorized the location and muttered to himself. He then glanced at Xiao Min and left without a word.


    "Xing Wang district" was a relatively remote district, and it was still a distance away from the center of the city. Therefore, Bai Mu leisurely walked to that place in the afternoon.


    In the evening, the Xing Wang district was not like the downtown area, where the lights were bright and the wine was green. In the evening, the Xing Wang district was not like the downtown area, where the lights were bright and the wine was green and the lights were dark.


    Bai Mu patrolled the area over and over again. At this point, there should have been a few people in the past. However, he didn''t see anyone today. It was probably because of those things that he was afraid of.


    When it was close to ten o''clock, Bai Mu didn''t notice anything amiss. Just as he was about to return home, he saw an eight or nine-year-old girl skipping towards his direction.


    "Whose child is this? Letting him run around by himself at night." Just as he was about to call the child home, two men in black suddenly jumped out from the darkness. Before Bai Mu could see clearly, the two men had already picked up the little girl from behind.


    The little girl''s mouth was covered as she kicked wildly. One of the men in black raised his hand to knock the dishonest little thing out.


    "SHIT!" Not even the child was spared as the gathered spirit energy in his hand instantly shot towards the two people. Since the two of them were so focused on the little girl, they didn''t notice the sudden attack and were instantly turned into smoke after being struck by the powerful spirit energy.


    Bai Mu wasn''t surprised by the sudden increase in his Spiritual Energy. Instead, he walked quickly towards the little girl.


    "Little girl, are you alright?" Bai Mu asked worriedly.


    "Aha, big brother, you''re so handsome!" Not only was she not afraid of surviving the calamity, but she was also full of smiles as she flattered Bai Mu.


    Hearing the little girl''s words, Bai Mu felt the corner of his eyes twitch. "Kids these days are so bold?" "What happened just now really had no effect on this child at all."


    "Big Brother, since you''re so handsome, I''ll follow you from now on!" Before Bai Mu could reply, the little girl raised her head and asked naively. However, there wasn''t the slightest intention of her asking Bai Mu for his opinion.


    "What!?" Bai Mu had the urge to shout into the sky, "I know I''m handsome, but I shouldn''t be so handsome that I''d be stuck with a young friend I just met, right?"


    He smiled, maintaining the demeanor of an adult, and said: "Little sister, what is your name? Where is your home? Big brother will send you back! Your parents will be very worried if they see you missing! "


    "Mhmm, my name is Qingyan. Big brother, you can just call me Lil ''Yan."


    Bai Mu noticed that the other party didn''t pay attention to what he had just said and could only put on a serious face. He said in a serious tone, "Moreover, there will be some bad people in this dark place, just like the two bad people just now." If they catch you, they will definitely beat you, curse you, and let you do heavy work!


    "Wow ¡­" The little girl instantly started crying. Not only that, her entire body was also tied to Bai Mu!


    "Eh ¡­"


    Bai Mu was a little confused. This joke had gone too far, causing the little girl to cry.


    Bai Mu, who had never played with a child before, was at a loss for what to do. He reached out his hand to wipe away the tears that were hanging in the corner of his eyes and coaxed softly, "Little sister, please cry. Big brother will buy you some sweets later."


    The little girl stopped crying as she wished and nodded. Seeing this, Bai Mu snickered. So he was still a child! However, he did not see the idiotic look the little girl gave him.


    Seeing that the little girl didn''t have any intention of getting off Bai Mu, he could only carry her along as he walked towards the nearby snack bar. As he walked, he said, "I''ll send you back after eating TangTang later!"


    "Wow ¡­" Following Bai Mu''s order to send her back, the little girl, whose tears had yet to dry, started crying once more.


    Before Bai Mu could even speak of his intentions, the little girl had already started crying and complaining to him.


    "Big brother, you are bullying the puppet. Wuu, he has lost his parents since he was young and has lived a lonely life. Without his parents, he was even bullied by you." Burp ¡­ wuu, wuu, big brother is bad silver! "Sob, sob, sob ¡­" The more the little girl talked, the more excited she became. During this time, her words became even more slurred.


    "Is this an eight or nine year old child?" Bai Mu couldn''t believe his eyes. "This child''s words make him sound like a scoundrel who was instigated by a trafficker!"


    However, looking at the harmless face of this little loli, she even burped continuously from crying for too long. No matter how much this child lied, he still couldn''t bear to use such harsh words on her.

 C80

    "Little sister, don''t cry. Your parents are no longer here, how can your clothes be so good? Big brother, I can''t wear a nameplate when I have a job! You must be angry at your family! "Why don''t you just wait here. With so many people here, your parents will come and find you!"


    As he said this, he was about to walk away when he realized that something had grabbed onto the corner of his clothes.


    Bai Mu steeled his heart and tore off the corner of his clothes. He didn''t want to look at the pitiful expression on the child''s face as he walked forward.


    What a joke, he was living alone and had suddenly brought back such a child. Not to mention that he didn''t have the experience of taking care of children, he didn''t even have the spare space to make a bed for her.


    After about a hundred steps, he did not feel any movement from behind. He guessed that the little girl must have felt bored and went home, so she quietly turned her head to look at the place where the little girl had been standing.


    Upon seeing this, Bai Mu immediately felt a sense of guilt rise up from the bottom of his feet. Not only did the little girl not leave, she pursed her lips instead. With a bitter face, she stared tearfully in his direction.


    When Bai Mu turned around to look at her, he thought that Bai Mu was bringing her away. He grinned widely and waved his arms as he dashed towards Bai Mu.


    "¡­"


    Seeing the little girl running in front of him, Bai Mu had the urge to cry. When he saw her excited eyes, he could only helplessly say, "Let''s go!"


    "Big brother, hug!" Bai Mu had just taken a step forward when he heard the little girl''s soft voice. He wanted to warn the little girl, but when he saw her innocent face, he forced down his anger and said, "You''ve really beaten me!"


    He picked up the little girl and headed back to his house. The little girl was resting on Bai Mu''s shoulder. Her crafty eyes sparkled under the dim light as she secretly gestured to him before closing her eyes and falling asleep on Bai Mu''s shoulder.


    "Brother Bai Mu, I''m hungry!" The girl called Xiao Yan shouted at Bai Mu early in the morning.


    "Alright, stop messing around. Brother Bai Mu will go and buy it for you now!" Rubbing his eyes, he drowsily stared at the little girl and looked at the clock. There was still a quarter of an hour until six. This was earlier than his previous time at work, so he helplessly asked, "Do children sleep less these days?"


    He casually put on a pair of slippers and walked out. Just as he was about to let Xiao Yan shut the door, he felt something hug his leg. "Lil ''Yan, be good. Big brother will be back soon!" Bai Mu coaxed in a low voice.


    "No, I don''t want it!" I want to be with big brother, I''m scared! " Lil ''Yan pursed her lips and said as tears started to flow again.


    "Alright, let''s go!" Thinking that he was still a child after all, and having experienced yesterday''s events, he had no choice but to agree to bring her along.


    "Brother Bai Mu, are you going to work?" Lil ''Yan asked obediently after finishing her breakfast.


    "Yeah, you have to obediently stay home and wait for Big Brother to come back later!" He mustn''t be fierce towards children. This was the conclusion that Bai Mu had come up with that night. Otherwise, it would be difficult to deal with them crying.


    Naturally, Bai Mu wasn''t going to work. He was only going out to prevent the people from the underground palace from harming others. If he saw them, he could at least save a few more people.


    And bringing Qingyan along, moving would naturally not be that convenient.


    "Brother Bai Mu, bring me along as well!" Lil ''Yan started acting cute again.


    "No, if Big Brother Bai Mu''s boss finds out, he''ll fire me."


    I''m afraid Lil ''Yan didn''t understand and added, "That way, you won''t have any food to eat, much less any delicious sweets! If you stay home obediently, big brother will come back at lunchtime and bring you candy. " Knowing that this little girl liked candy, he began to use this as a temptation.


    "NO!" "Lil ''Yan is scared, there''ll be monsters at home if I go alone!" Lil ''Yan puffed up her cheeks and said angrily.


    "Eh ¡­"


    Bai Mu realized that he really couldn''t communicate with this little thing anymore!


    "Actually, Big Brother Bai Mu, you can change Xiao Yan into a little thing and carry her around with you so that no one will notice me!"


    Xiao Yan looked mysteriously at Bai Mu before starting to speak again, "Brother Bai Mu, please don''t treat Xiao Yan as a little kid. Xiao Yan knows that Brother Bai Mu can cast spells and is extremely powerful. My brother used it before!"


    "Your brother?" Now, Bai Mu really didn''t know what to say. This little child seemed harmless, yet also weird, and every time, he would be rendered speechless by it.


    Furthermore, she didn''t see me using my Spiritual Energy yesterday. He had spent the entire night with her, but he didn''t find any signs of her spiritual power fluctuating. Furthermore, he had a brother who could use spiritual power, so he couldn''t help but doubt her identity.


    "Aiya, Big Brother Bai Mu. I know you''re suspecting Lil ''Yan, but Lil'' Yan really likes following Big Brother Bai Mu!" And I don''t have any spiritual power. " The little girl spoke with a serious expression.


    "This Lil ''Yan is too straightforward!" Forget it, since he already knows about it, I guess I should agree to it first! " Bai Mu thought to himself, "But Brother Bai Mu really won''t change the size of an object!"


    "Brother Bai Mu, you''re so stupid!" It can even cause spirit energy to be used, but it still can''t become something! " Xiao Yan spoke with a serious expression, like a little teacher.


    "As you wish!" Xiao Yan rolled his eyes at Bai Mu.


    "Yeah, why didn''t I think of that!" "Yes." Bai Mu slapped his head and followed suit. With a whoosh, Lil ''Yan was only the size of a palm.


    "Brother Bai Mu, quickly change me back! I don''t want to become so small right now!" The little girl yelled at Bai Mu with her hands on her hips.


    "Hur hur ~ ~ Just you wait!" With a "hu" sound, Lil ''Yan was changed back.


    This day, with this troublesome follower, this boring life seemed to be more fun.


    "Brother Bai Mu, are you going out again tonight?" Xiao Yan asked while lying on Bai Mu''s bed.


    Looking at the innocent and adorable appearance of this little fellow, Bai Mu''s heart was filled with an indescribable happiness. He had always been by himself for so many years, and now that he had such a small thing to keep him company, his life seemed to be even more colorful.


    After spending the past few days together, he had gotten used to this little fellow. If she were to follow her brother home one day, he definitely wouldn''t get used to it, right?


    He rubbed Xiao Yan''s head and said gently, "That''s right, you have to be good. Big brother is going to catch those bad people, otherwise they will catch other little friends!" Would you like the other children to be taken by the bad guys and then tortured? " Bai Mu tried to make sense of the situation.


    "I don''t want to!" Lil ''Yan shook her head.


    "That''s good. You just stay home obediently. Big brother will be back soon!"


    Bai Mu covered the little guy''s stomach with a blanket as he smiled at Xiao Yan. During those few days, he would shamelessly follow Bai Mu whenever he went out at night, but tonight, he became more obedient. This made Bai Mu a little surprised, but it was still better for him to stay at home than to follow him.


    Bai Mu didn''t open the door. Instead, he flew out of the window. Their destination today was City H''s South Street. People frequently went missing there, so tonight, Bai Mu planned to go there to camp.


    "Eh ¡­" Those two look really familiar, where did you see them before? " Bai Mu hid behind a big tree in the forest park. He noticed that there were two people hiding in the bushes, one black and the other white. He whispered in surprise.


    "Are the two of them related to these missing people as well? "If that is really the case ¡­" Thinking of this, a stern expression appeared on Bai Mu''s face.


    However, when he thought about it, he felt that something was amiss. Every time, the perpetrators would appear out of thin air, and even if they had Spiritual Energy, it would not be difficult for them to accomplish this. However, Bai Mu could not feel even the slightest bit of Spiritual Energy from them. These two people were clearly hiding in a slightly hidden place.


    Just as he was thinking this, a few girls who looked like students made a ruckus as they ran over here. Bai Mu remained silent in the dark, observing the girls while at the same time observing the black and white.


    "Old Black, look!" The healer nudged the venomous monster beside him, "Tell me, do you think that mysterious person will appear?"


    "Yes, but I''m not sure if it will even show up here!" After so many days, after listening to the descriptions of those people who had experienced the events of the robbery, there was indeed such a person! However, those people are too arrogant, and seem to have sent a lot of people. "


    "That''s right. The reason why we''re staying here at night is to help these people, and also to wait for him!"


    "Look, they''ve appeared!" The Poison Monster replied seriously. The people from the underground palace could see each other, but they couldn''t see the two of them as they hid in the shadows.


    "What are you waiting for?" Seeing that the Poison Monster didn''t move, the doctor urged him in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry. If that person is hidden in the dark, he won''t be able to see the people in the underground palace unless the people in the underground palace bump into people outside the underground palace or the people in the underground palace intentionally reveal their figures. Let''s wait for them to make their move first! "


    The doctor continued to look at the place where the girls were playing.


    "What are they up to?" Bai Mu ignored the mutterings of the other two as he cried out in alarm, pulling Bai Mu back from his thoughts.


    "He''s here!" Upon seeing the sudden appearance of the four men in black, Bai Mu spoke in a low voice. At the same time, he dismissed the suspicion of the other two.


    Because of one of the girls'' shouts, the other girls also ran in all directions in panic, giving the few men in black a headache.


    "Why haven''t they moved yet?"


    "Did he not come here?"


    Both sides were puzzled.


    "No, Old Black, I have to go save him!" If we don''t save those few girls, they''ll be taken captive! "


    "Sigh!" Before the monster could stop him, the healer had already jumped out of the bush. They had no choice but to follow him out of the bushes.


    The people who were busy with their work were stunned when they saw the sudden appearance of the white-haired old man. Two of them bowed and said, "We greet the poison doctor''s second envoy!"


    "Hm!" Exempt from formalities! " The medicinal monster straightened its clothes and replied seriously. Only the poisonous monster had a displeased look on its face.

 C81

    "Why are you capturing these people!" "Seeing a few girls who had already been knocked unconscious, the strange doctor frowned. It''s better to just quickly release it! "


    "This ¡­"


    At this time, a person behind the leader came close to his ear and whispered something. The leader''s expression changed, and he spoke with an indifferent expression, "It''s better to ask the Second Envoy of the Poison Doctor to leave this matter alone. I believe the two of you understand the reason behind this."


    "Understood? Hmph, we have decided to interfere! " After the doctor had finished speaking, he circulated his inner force and hacked towards the leader, "Then don''t blame us."


    As he spoke, he had already dodged the fatal blow. Since the fire had already been ignited, the Poison Monster wouldn''t wait any longer and also join in the battle. In an instant, two black and one white figures clashed with the four black figures.


    The wind from the palm attack was sharp, and when it hit the tree, it left a deep handprint. It was so heavy that it had actually been cut in half at the waist.


    "Internal conflict? Interesting! It seemed that the underground palace had invested a lot in these experts! And some of them could be called heroes in the ancient times. " Bai Mu stroked his chin as he leisurely spoke, "But it''s good that things have gotten chaotic. We''ll save them while they''re still in chaos." As he spoke, he jumped down the tree and used his spirit energy to wake up the girls who had been knocked unconscious.


    "He appeared!" When the Poison Monster and the Medicinal Monster saw Bai Mu saving their lives, their faces lit up with joy. Wind was generated from their palms as they fought even more fiercely with the others. However, those people were not easy to deal with. Even though the Poison Doctor and Doctor were experts, they did not have an advantage when facing off against four people.


    Seeing that Bai Mu had completed his incantation, the strange doctor hurriedly shouted, "Little brother, quickly help us out. These items are indestructible and only your spiritual energy is capable of dealing with them!"


    Bai Mu had just finished greeting the girls when he heard the voices behind him. Before Bai Mu could refuse, the four of them had already disappeared, only to see a black and a white figure still fighting inside.


    Afraid that Bai Mu wouldn''t understand, the strange doctor spoke to Bai Mu, "They''re just concealing themselves. We''re going to stall them. According to our movements, you can cast the spell now!"


    "En..." "Fine!" When he wasn''t sure whether these two were friends or foes, Bai Mu didn''t want to agree to their request. But when he thought about how those people had escaped and that someone called Kai Ye knew about them, it became troublesome.


    The two of them stopped and thanked Bai Mu. Bai Mu glanced at the two of them, waved his hand, and walked in the opposite direction.


    "Little brother, please wait a moment!" The venomous monster hurriedly called out to Bai Mu, who had taken a few steps forward.


    Just as he expected, Bai Mu halted his footsteps and said, "Something''s up!"


    "Well, we want to ask you a favor! It can also be said that we hope you can join us to fight against the Underground Palace! "


    Bai Mu turned around and looked at the black and white pair in amusement. "Are you sure that I''ll join you two as part of the battle?"


    "You, you are the young man from last time?" The strange physician pointed his finger at Bai Mu and walked forward. After circling around Bai Mu once, he finally came to a conclusion.


    Bai Mu frowned. Although the two of them did look a little familiar, he couldn''t remember where he had seen them before.


    "Aiya, little brother, last time when you were attacked by a group of tyrants on a street ¡­"


    Bai Mu searched through his memories until he finally recalled the time when he was chased by Muscle Yang.


    "Are you the two seniors from that day?" Bai Mu also remembered. "But, what about your outfit from the other day? "Now that I look at it, he really seems much younger."


    The two men looked young, but with their hair cut short, they looked healthy and healthy as martial artists. Thus, it was normal for Bai Mu to be unable to recognize them.


    "Sigh, this is a long story." The monster shook its head and sighed.


    The poisonous monster stepped forward and said, "Little brother, why don''t you move aside? There are many things that need to be explained in detail. The world has changed."


    Bai Mu recalled the little fellow at home. It was already too late, and he didn''t know how it would turn out. He nodded his head and said, "Junior has matters to attend to today. Why don''t we talk about them here?"


    "But this place, if we were to be discovered ¡­" The strange doctor began to speak anxiously.


    "It doesn''t matter." He raised his hand and drew a circle in the air. A faint purple mist was like a colorful bubble, growing larger and larger until it surrounded the three of them.


    Bai Mu looked at the doubtful gazes of the black and white duo and nodded his head. "Don''t worry. The people outside this range won''t be able to hear anything!"


    Seeing Bai Mu''s actions, the two of them felt that they hadn''t found the wrong person. Even though they didn''t know why the person they were fighting against a few months ago suddenly became so much more powerful than them, they still chose to believe it. After all, this was a very good power to deal with the underground palace.


    The doctor looked at the Poison Monster and said, "I think it''s better if you say that I don''t understand your words!"


    After an hour of conversation, Bai Mu found out that these two were actually ancient people who had lived for over 200 years. The master of the underground palace had brought them to the underground palace to produce the demonic liquid, but because of a mistake, they sneaked out.


    And the continuous disappearance of people was all because of the underground palace. The reason they found him was also to find out who was fighting against the underground palace. Also, as people of the underground palace, they knew the layout of the underground palace very well and they wanted to go to the underground palace together to see the situation.


    At the same time, he could save the missing person.


    Even though they were reasonable, if he wanted to prevent the disappearance from happening again, the underground palace was definitely the key. He didn''t even know how capable Kai Ye was, just like his master, Xiao Yunzi, who died at Kai Ye''s place. Did he really have that kind of ability?


    Moreover, he was still someone on the underground palace blacklist. Who knows, the moment he entered, he would be surrounded and annihilated by those people.


    Seeing the expectant gazes of the two, Bai Mu asked, "Alright, can I ask you two a few questions?"


    "Little brother, please ask!"


    "You said that all of you stayed in the underground palace for over two hundred years. From what I see, you are all human so how can you have such long lives? "Also, why aren''t you afraid of fighting?" Bai Mu was able to answer a few questions in one go, causing the two of them to be unable to make heads or tails of it.


    "Can we answer them one by one?"


    "En..." "Sure!"


    "Actually, the underground palace already existed during the Ming Dynasty, and that master of the underground palace, Qi Ye, was also a person of the Ming Dynasty. We only know that he built the underground palace because of hatred, and then because of hatred, he started to plot his revenge.


    During the Qing Kangxi year, he caught us when we were still children, he gave us the elixir of immortality in the underground palace, forcing us to study poison techniques, just to produce a miraculous medicine that can control the hearts of people, and can even increase their potential, he called it ''Demonic Liquid''! "Based on the current situation, I should be able to obtain the liquid!"


    "Magic fluid." Bai Mu repeated these two words in a low voice, his hand unconsciously attaching to his heart. On the surface, he calmly asked, "What is the use of this medicine? It''s just that simple to make people increase their hidden capabilities! "


    "Not really. Without the integration of spiritual energy, this medicine won''t be able to fully utilize its medicinal properties." At the same time, in order to control the person who has been given the ''liquid'', Kai Ye has cast an incantation. The person who has been given the ''liquid'' will forever be under his control and will become his puppet. "


    "For all eternity? Could it be that he didn''t have control over that drug? But for you to appear out of thin air in the underground palace and possess those special abilities, what should be your explanation for that? " "This ¡­" Bai Mu was even more puzzled than before. Have you ever tried drugs on anyone? " Bai Mu asked.


    "Yes! Every time before that, it was basically a failure! "In the end, someone said that only those with four Yang pillars are better able to create a puppet. However, it is extremely hard to find a Yang puppet in the entire sect. It wasn''t easy to find one, and because of our mistake in refining medicine ¡­" He shook his head and sighed. That was the reason for the current situation.


    However, Bai Mu ignored this and asked, "Then what are the side effects of the medicine you made a mistake on?"


    "We ¡­ we don''t know either. After all, no one has ever developed a medicinal liquid like this before, so no one knows how powerful it is."


    "Oh, alright then!" Bai Mu''s voice carried a trace of indiscernible disappointment, but he was certain in his heart that the person called Kai Ye must have used him as a test drug. There was also the man from the entire Yang family who was captured last time. Wasn''t this a good example?


    "Then, about joining us ¡­ that little brother ¡­" The Poison Monster warned carefully.


    "We might not need to join you guys to deal with the underground palace, so I won''t sit idly by and do nothing about the underground palace." I still need to ask you for guidance on some matters! In the future, you shall be addressed as friends! "


    "Sure!" He had heard Bai Mu call him a friend and said that he wouldn''t sit idly by while the matters of the underground palace unfolded. Even though he didn''t achieve his goal, it didn''t deviate too much from his original goal, so he happily agreed.


    "Alright, then I''ll see you another day!" With that, he removed the spirit power barrier that he had just set up and left.


    Within the Wailing Moon Palace, a few people were kneeling on the ground.


    Kai Ye played with his fingers and asked without raising his head, "How is the commotion going with the people on the corpse mountain?" Kai Ye had already come out of closed-door practice. His body was completely recovered, and his cultivation had improved by a lot.


    "The female ghost who was trying to escape has already been locked up. Originally, I wanted to kill her directly, but those ghosts are trying to force her to do so with their lives. If that''s the case, then I''m afraid there won''t be any more manpower in the construction of the palace. "Whatever, Subordinate ¡ª"


    "Alright, let''s do it this way then!" Qi Ye lightly waved his hand and continued, "Then what about the other things that I have instructed? How is it going? "


    "This ¡­" Xu Cheng hesitated for a moment before he told Kai Ye about how Bai Mu had obstructed them these past few days.


    "What?" It''s him again! "


    He was sitting on the throne, listening to the tiresome name. He was so angry that his entire face was twisted.


    "Yes, yes. Moreover, he ¡­ he killed many of our brothers in the underground palace." Xu Cheng knelt on the ground and felt the anger emanating from above. He was so scared that his tongue trembled. He didn''t dare to say anything to the people who Bai Mu had killed the last few times.


    "Bai Mu!" Bai Mu! "Alright, Bai Mu!" Kai Ye hatefully repeated Bai Mu''s name. His tone made it seem as if he wanted to swallow the person in his mouth alive. Since you aren''t used to living in peace, I don''t mind adding some ingredients. "


    Hearing these words, Xu Cheng, who was kneeling on the ground, suddenly shivered. This voice was very familiar. When he was forced into a corner, when he stepped over the corpse, he remembered that the words he had said before had a tone similar to this.


    "Have the puppet warrior release all his soldiers. Isn''t he nosy? Then let him be busy for a while!" "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Brother Bai Mu, you''re back!" Hearing the familiar footsteps outside, Lil ''Yan happily opened the door.


    "Good girl!" Bai Mu smiled as he caressed Xiao Yan''s head. Xiao Yan smiled even more happily as she held Bai Mu''s hand and said, "Look, Big Brother Bai Mu, there''s also a big brother at home. He said that he''s a good friend of Big Brother Bai Mu!"

 C82

    Just as Bai Mu was about to teach this brat a lesson, he raised his head and saw Cheng Yu Dou looking at him with a smile. Bai Mu was stunned for a moment. He walked up to Cheng Yu Dou and punched him on the shoulder. With a smile, he asked, "Kid, how did you find this place?" As he spoke, he plopped down on the bed. Because the only stool in the house was under Cheng Yu Dou''s butt!


    Cheng Yu Dou smiled mysteriously, "Of course I can. I''ve been here before. However, Master Bai, you don''t have to bring me up. " As he spoke, he mimicked a woman''s actions and made a gesture.


    Bai Mu and Qingyan made a disgusted gesture at the same time, causing Cheng Yu Dou to roll his eyes.


    Cheng Yu Dou laughed and changed the topic, "I was wondering when you got a little loli to raise at home. No wonder you haven''t seen anyone these days!"


    "How can that be? I picked up this little thing!" Bai Mu smiled.


    It was obvious that Xiao Yan was unhappy. She pouted as she looked at Bai Mu. Upon seeing this, Bai Mu beckoned the little thing over and whispered an apology.


    "Hahaha, you little thing, you''re too cute. Why don''t you lend it to me to play for two days?"


    As soon as Cheng Yu Dou finished speaking, a pair of murderous eyes immediately shot over. Cheng Yu Dou immediately hugged his body and leaned backwards, begging loudly: "Ahh, this little one was wrong, please forgive this little one!"


    In an instant, the entire small room was filled with the three people''s laughter. However, how long could such happy laughter last ¡­


    The next day, Bai Mu went to "work" as usual ¡­


    When it was almost lunch time, Bai Mu was hastily stopped by two people. "Little Brother Bai Mu, it''s bad. Something big has happened at the east side of the city!"


    "Black and white, old brothers, don''t worry, I''ll tell you slowly!" Looking at the two of them in such a hurry, Bai Mu consoled them.


    "There are suddenly a lot of strange humans in the east side of the city. They bite as they please, eat as they please. Those who have been bitten also become almost the same as them." Anxiety appeared on the faces of the Poison Monsters.


    "Also, the eyes of those people were all emitting a dark green light like a hungry wolf. The saliva on their two white teeth has never stopped dripping, and their movements are nimble and unafraid of bullets." The medic added.


    "Moreover, they seem to be organized beings. To humans, they are practically the same as them. All living beings with the exception of humans have been eaten, and buildings completely destroyed ¡­"


    "A zombie!?" Bai Mu''s mind was the first thing that appeared in a horror movie. "But they don''t fear the sun!" Upon thinking of this, Bai Mu also fell into a dilemma.


    "My two brothers, your home is at the east side of the city. How was it when you left?"


    "Smoke and miasma!" I''m afraid there''s only one empty city left now! " The Poison Monster shook his head and said sorrowfully, "The people who interact with me there are probably ¡­"


    "This matter is indeed a little troublesome. Two brothers, help me invite my master. I''m going to take a look at the situation over there!"


    "Sure!" Since Bai Mu had already said so, he definitely had a way to send the two of them over. Furthermore, staying here would only bring him more trouble, so he nodded his head in agreement without the slightest hesitation.


    "What?" The east city was under attack, and it even became an empty city! Oh my god, this world is over ¡­ Ah ¡­ "Ah!" The voice of a man with a feminine air pierced the air.


    "Kim?"


    Passing by Jiaqing''s company, Bai Mu looked at the person who had forgotten to take the elevator and was running up the stairs. Bai Mu read his name out loud. He had a nagging feeling that this person was someone who feared that the world would be thrown into chaos.


    And just now, there was clearly no trace of panic on his back. Why was he acting so scared? This person was very suspicious!


    "What''s wrong with that?" The Poison Monster cautiously asked upon seeing Bai Mu standing there by himself in a daze.


    "Oh, nothing! Let''s begin. Old Black, lend me your hand! "


    The venomous monster had already reached out its hand to Bai Mu, but Bai Mu was already writing something down on its palm.


    "Enough!" Bai Mu heaved a sigh of relief.


    "This is?" The Poison Monster asked doubtfully.


    Looking at the Poison Doctor and Doctor Mo, Bai Mu said seriously, "When you get to my master''s place, he will understand if you show him this! This matter was urgent and could not be delayed. I will use the talisman Master gave me to send you to my Master! " As he spoke, he lit the last talisman. Of course, this was all done in a manner that cut off all sound and hearing from the outside world.


    After which, Bai Mu disappeared from the spot.


    "This ¡­ The situation is really complicated!"


    Bai Mu, who was floating in the East District of H City, frowned as he looked at the smoldering East City.


    In his heart, however, he was pondering another question, "This huge east district only needed one morning to create such a scene, why didn''t these things continue to attack the other districts? Instead, he was wandering around in this city? Is it just to give the world a warning that he''s here? "


    Just as he was thinking, he heard a "ao" sound approaching him, "It turned out to be a citizen who had been demonized by the bite. His eyes were wide open as he glared fiercely at Bai Mu, and like a hungry wolf looking at food, he pounced towards Bai Mu.


    "You''re courting death!" His fingers changed forms, and with a gentle wave of his hand, a wave of purple spirit energy was like a small ball. As he thought about the ''person'' flying towards him, he only saw that person''s body began to collapse before he even had time to scream. Finally, it turned into a green colored pus.


    However, the pus didn''t drop to the ground due to gravity. Instead, it flew straight towards Bai Mu. Bai Mu didn''t dodge. When the pus was less than a millimeter away from him, his body nimbly turned, dodging the sudden attack.


    "Poison!" Seeing the sizzling sound of the corroding green pus that had not hit Bai Mu yet, Bai Mu knew that the person behind him was an insidious person.


    "Ao! Ao! Ao! Ao!" A series of unpleasant cries could be heard echoing throughout the entire eastern part of the city. Bai Mu''s expression turned grim as he realized that the "humans" had attracted these creatures over.


    "Hahaha, how is it? Are you satisfied with the greeting gift I prepared for you? " A familiar yet unfamiliar voice sounded from nowhere, its tone full of ridicule.


    "Satisfied my ass!"


    Seeing the ''people'' gathering together suddenly, either standing underground or floating in the air, surrounding themselves tightly in all directions, all of them with their eyes shining with green glows, wishing that they could immediately pounce on them and tear their own things, Bai Mu cursed in the air and began thinking of ways to deal with these things.


    Using his spiritual power to scan the surroundings with his spiritual sense, he was surprised to find that he didn''t notice anyone else other than himself.


    "That person should be Kai Ye. Although I''ve only seen him once, I can still distinguish him by his voice."


    He might not be here at all, but the reason he destroyed this city was to lure me here! Now, these things were truly troublesome! If we were to recklessly take care of them, how can we avoid the poison and pus that they bring? "


    The voice from before humphed softly and said, "Take it!"


    Just as his voice faded away, the ''people'' swarmed over like a swarm of wild bees returning to their nest. Bai Mu concentrated his mind, and on the surface, he appeared to be in a daze as he stood there without moving at all.


    In reality, he was secretly gathering spiritual energy. Last time, the spiritual energy he absorbed from nature had been stored in his dantian, but this time, he had to transfer it all. He only had to wait for the right time.


    Sensing that the spiritual energy in his dantian was getting lesser and lesser, and the amount of spiritual energy accumulated in his hands was increasing by the second, Bai Mu counted quietly.


    "Three ¡­"


    Looking at those two meters tall warriors, a single word came out from the corner of his mouth, "Two!"


    There was still half a meter left, and with the word ''one'' popping out of his thin lips, a massive explosion erupted with Bai Mu as the center. Layers of thick smoke spread outwards, forming a giant mushroom cloud.


    Suddenly, green pus accompanied by smoke descended from the sky. Taking advantage of the thick smoke, Bai Mu used the Spiritual Energy he had intentionally left behind to form a protective layer around his body. With his remaining strength, he quickly left the east district.


    When the smoke cleared, a dark grey figure appeared in the sky and looked down at the mess. The person in the sky let out a mocking laugh, "Haha, Bai Mu, you''re finally dead!" Although you didn''t die by my hands, I, Xu Cheng, am also very happy to see you being corroded by these things to the point where not even dregs remain.


    The words of my master just now really went past your eyes. Otherwise, I might have been discovered by you again. But now, no one dares to oppose the underground palace anymore. It''s time for me to go back and report! "


    "So you, Xu Cheng, followed that demon from the underground palace!" Bai Mu, who had left earlier, turned around and saw Xu Cheng, who was still holding onto a black umbrella, hiding in a dark corner. He had finished listening to Xu Cheng''s proud words. I don''t know, what would his reaction be if he knew that I''m not dead? " As he spoke, he began to leave the east district.


    When Bai Mu was packing up, he conveniently bought a box of rice.


    "Wuu wuu, why is Brother Bai Mu only returning now?" Woo woo ¡­ * "Xiao Yan, did you think that you didn''t need Xiao Yan again?" Upon seeing Bai Mu''s return, Lil Thing, who was crying on the bed, cried even louder. It looked as though it was in a bad mood. It didn''t hug Bai Mu''s thigh like it usually did and acted like a spoiled child.


    Bai Mu walked over to the bedside and petted Xiao Yan''s head out of habit. He tried to coax her gently, "Xiao Yan be good and don''t cry, alright? Brother Bai Mu must have been in trouble today, that''s why he came back so late. "


    "Trouble?" Xiao Yan immediately stopped crying. Her small hands clenched into fists as she viciously said, "Whoever dares to cause trouble for Big Brother Bai Mu, I, I''ll fight it out with him!"

 C83

    Looking at the cute and innocent look of the little girl, Bai Mu couldn''t help but laugh. "Haha, Xiao Yan is so good to Brother Bai Mu!" However, Xiao Yan, don''t cry around anymore. In the future, Big Brother Bai Mu will have a lot of things to take care of. Sometimes, Big Brother Bai Mu won''t be able to take care of you.


    Seeing the seriousness on Bai Mu''s face, Xiao Yan could only nod her head.


    "Rest assured, no matter what happens, Brother Bai Mu will never leave you behind!" Bai Mu added.


    "Alright, let''s pull the hook!" Xiao Yan stuck out her pinky in front of Bai Mu and pouted.


    "Alright!"


    "Hang yourself on the hook for a hundred years, do not change! Whoever turns into a dog will become a dog! "


    With that, he put his thumb together, indicating that his words were effective.


    "Alright, let''s eat!" Brother Bai Mu is about to go to work! " He passed the rice to the girl and dragged his tired body to work.


    Xiao Yan clenched her fists tightly as she looked at Bai Mu''s unstable back, "Xiao Yan will never allow those people to hurt Big Brother Bai Mu!"


    He then started to eat the rice in the box.


    Bai Mu walked back to the company with some difficulty. He had lost a lot of Spiritual Energy for the first time. To be honest, Bai Mu was not used to this kind of situation.


    He had already assessed that his physical strength was slightly stronger than others and that he didn''t have any spiritual energy left. If he were to encounter another group of strange corpses sent by Xu Cheng, then he would have no other choice.


    Thinking about the endless spiritual energy he used to fight the female ghost in university, he felt that this time was not enough.


    Was the consumption rate really different when the quantity was different?


    When Bai Mu thought of the ancestor master trapped in the forbidden area, he thought to himself, "What should I do in the end to control the spiritual energy in the surroundings as I wish? I''ll be able to freely control the spiritual energy of nature ¡­" As he thought about it, he subconsciously walked to the door of Jiaqing company.


    After giving it some thought, Bai Mu, who had an Invisibility Charm on his body, went upstairs. Upon seeing Xiao Min, who was sitting at the side of the desk, and that she was fine, Bai Mu was relieved.


    "My dear disciple, come back quickly, I''m already at your house!" At this moment, the voice of the unfettered child drifted into his ears out of thin air.


    Upon hearing the voice of the unrestrained child, Bai Mu used a tiny bit of his recovered Spiritual Energy to transmit the message back to his home.


    "Disciple, what''s wrong? Why is your face so pale? " "What''s going on?" Xiao Yan asked worriedly as he saw Bai Mu return with a pale face.


    "It''s nothing, I just ran out of spiritual energy!" Bai Mu waved his hands. At the same time, he greeted the Poison Doctor''s Second Envoy and apologized for not finding a place to invite them to sit. The two of them only smiled, indicating that they didn''t care.


    "Disciple, these two people have already told me about this matter. The only way now was to enter the underground palace and see what the ''liquid demon'' was! However, based on your current situation, you''ll have to wait until tomorrow to recover your spiritual energy! "


    "It''s fine. Don''t forget, other than spiritual energy, I, your disciple, have other abilities!"


    "No!" "Little Brother Bai Mu, your Spiritual Energy has not recovered yet. Moreover, the underground palace is heavily guarded. If you recklessly enter, I''m afraid the odds are against you!"


    "Yeah, yeah!" The strange doctor nodded.


    "Thank you for your concern, I still have a way to enter the underground palace!" Just draw a diagram of the general layout of the underground palace in your memories. At the same time, during my absence, I will have to trouble you two to help my Master out. "


    "What are you saying!?" Say what you need! We will do our best! " He used to pat his chest and speak heroically.


    "Hmm, in these few days, the underground palace should have been quiet for a while, they should already think that I am dead now. "But that''s fine, it''s convenient for me to act."


    "Brother Bai Mu, I want to go as well!" Lil ''Yan, who had been quietly listening on the side, also interjected.


    "No!" Bai Mu rejected it immediately!


    "Don''t cry!" Seeing that the little girl was about to use her tears to deal with him, Bai Mu immediately shouted to stop her. That underground palace was extremely dangerous, how could he let this little girl follow him there? As such, Bai Mu directly roared at Xiao Yan. If he didn''t harden his heart now, he definitely wouldn''t be able to leave in a short while.


    Xiao Yan was stunned by Bai Mu''s words and couldn''t recover for a long time. After she understood, she burst into tears and pointed at Bai Mu, saying, "Brother Bai Mu, you''re a bad guy. I''m not going with you. I''m going to look for my brother!" Then, he ran out. "


    "Brother Bai, please help me watch over her. She''s still a child, I''m afraid that he''ll be in danger if he goes out."


    "Sure!" As he spoke, he headed in the direction Lil ''Yan had gone.


    "Old Black, sorry for troubling you!"


    On the other side, the Poison Monster began to draw a map of the underground palace. The unfettered child wanted to pass on some of his Spiritual Energy to him, but was rejected by Bai Mu in the end.


    Taking the map of part of the underground palace drawn by the Poison Monster, Bai Mu started to walk towards the southern part of the shortcut leading to the underground palace. According to the map, if there were no accidents, he would arrive at Qin Qianqian''s residence.


    Following the map drawn by the Poison Monster, Bai Mu found one of the entrances to the underground palace effortlessly.


    The entrance has been placed in the well! " If the people of the world knew that there were secrets hidden beneath this dry well, and if they knew that there were a group of ancient people living by their side who wanted to end their lives at any time, then what kind of foul air would this world have! Sighing, he shook his head and jumped into the well.


    Looking at the bottom of the well, which was no different from usual, Bai Mu knew that this was definitely not as simple as it looked on the surface. According to the description of the Poison Monster, these entrances were extremely narrow.


    Even if you killed the gatekeeper, the other guards would be the first to notice the problem, so to enter the underground palace you had to start from the top of their heads, which was to dig a path to get in. And the trail had been dug up the last time they''d returned to the underground palace.


    Thus, this time, he could directly take the small path. Bai Mu knew that this was the best he could do. His Spiritual Energy had yet to recover completely. Otherwise, he would have easily been able to avoid the eyes of the general if he tried to compress his body.


    He removed a thick layer of green moss on the wall of the well and a small button appeared in front of his eyes. He pressed lightly on the wall, revealing a small hole about half the height of a person. Just as he was about to enter the hole, he heard a dull thud as something fell into the bottom of the well.


    "Lil ''Yan?" "Why are you here?" When he saw the tiny figure on the ground, Bai Mu shouted worriedly, "Does the fall hurt?" As he spoke, he went to help Xiao Yan up from the bottom of the well.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to follow me? "Why are you so disobedient?" Bai Mu patted the layer of dirt on Xiao Yan''s body as he reprimanded her.


    Lil ''Yan only pursed her lips and didn''t say anything.


    "Enough, how dangerous is this underground palace? This is not something that a little girl like you can come here for!" "I''ll send you back first. Your Uncle Bai is still looking for you!" Bai Mu''s face hardened.


    "NO!" "I''m not going back. I want to go with Brother Bai Mu." Lil ''Yan also said loudly.


    "Who is it?" Just as Bai Mu was about to bring Xiao Yan up, he heard a loud shout coming from the bottom of the well. Hearing the sound of footsteps, Bai Mu looked at the open hole, picked up Xiao Yan and jumped into it.


    "Eh? No one? Maybe I heard wrong! "


    Bai Mu let out a sigh of relief as he heard the sound of footsteps getting farther and farther away. Alright, now follow me! Just don''t run around like this! "


    "Yes sir!" Lil ''Yan replied happily.


    The passage wasn''t as long as they had expected. It only took them a few minutes to exit the passage. They jumped to a wall on the ground and dodged the eyes of the patrolling officers. Bai Mu held onto Xiao Yan''s hand and looked around.


    Underground, it was hard to grow even an inch of grass. There were walls made from soil. Although the underground palace was impressive, the guards'' faces were all calm and collected, giving off an eerie feeling. Bai Mu couldn''t be bothered about that. He surveyed his surroundings, and when he saw a white mountain, his eyes lit up. Holding onto Xiao Yan''s hand, he walked over.


    "Brother Bai Mu, where are we going?" Lil ''Yan asked in a low voice.


    "Shh!" Xiao Yan only replied with a low hush. She looked at Bai Mu, who was staring intently in front of her.


    "Ah, the bones of a mountain!" Lil ''Yan exclaimed.


    Thinking that she was afraid, Bai Mu joked, "I told you not to come just now, yet you still insisted on coming. Now, do you know that you''re scared?"


    "Tsk, idiot!" Lil ''Yan cursed in her heart, but maintained her shocked expression.


    Bai Mu patted Xiao Yan on the back and comforted her, "Follow me closely later!"


    After entering the Corpse Mountain, Bai Mu could be said to be extremely familiar with the route. After a short while, they arrived at Qin Qianqian''s room.


    "Qin Qianqian, are you home?" Bai Mu held onto Xiao Yan''s hand and stood in front of Qin Qianqian''s house. He knocked on one of the protruding bones. Since this house was made of her bones, he definitely couldn''t use his spiritual power to forcefully open it, otherwise he would lose his original protective spiritual energy.


    Bai Mu, who knocked on the door, wondered if Qin Qianqian had recovered.

 C84

    However, no matter how many times Bai Mu knocked on the door, there was no response.


    At this moment, Mo Xin appeared.


    "Brother Bai Mu, you''ve finally arrived."


    Seeing Mo Xin, Bai Mu asked doubtfully, "Mo Xin, what''s wrong with you? "And Qin Qianqian?"


    Mo Xin calmed himself down and told Bai Mu about how Qin Qianqian was imprisoned and how they were tortured.


    When Bai Mu heard this, he clenched his fists in anger. "The people from the underground palace are too savage!"


    "Alright, Brother Bai Mu, don''t be angry yet. Although Qin Qianqian is imprisoned, they didn''t do anything to Qin Qianqian because we threatened her with her death. They only temporarily restricted his freedom."


    As he spoke, Mo Xin brought Bai Mu and Xiao Yan in.


    In the blink of an eye, Bai Mu and the others were inside the room.


    "Master Bai Mu, why are you here?" Qin Qianqian ran to Bai Mu and asked gently, her voice full of surprise and surprise.


    It turned out that Qin Qianqian was still in her room, but she didn''t have the freedom to go out.


    "Yeah, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. I miss her so much that I came to the underground palace to see our beautiful Qin Qianqian!" However, based on your expression, Qin Qianqian, you should have recovered from your injuries from last time! " Seeing that Qin Qianqian was fine for the time being, Bai Mu returned to his rogue self and sat down on the floor with a smile on his face as he looked at Qin Qianqian.


    When Qin Qianqian heard Bai Mu''s words, her face immediately flushed red. She nodded and said, "If it weren''t for you, I''d be dead by now."


    "Where? This is what I should do."


    While the two of them were in the middle of their conversation, Xiao Yan, who had been ignored, wasn''t satisfied.


    "Humph!" Xiao Yan snorted. This attracted Qin Qianqian''s attention.


    "Wow, this little sister is so cute!" Qin Qianqian exclaimed, "I was too focused on talking to Master Bai Mu just now and didn''t see this little sister! "I wonder if she''s yours ¡­"


    Before she could finish her words, the little girl had already blurted out, "I''m his girlfriend!"


    "Girlfriend? What''s a girlfriend? " Qin Qianqian was confused.


    "Ugh ¡­" Xiao Yan was also stunned, she had forgotten that the person in front of her was an ancient person. No, it should be an ancient ghost! Anyway, don''t even think about taking him away! He''s mine! " Seeing this beautiful girl from ancient times, and thinking about how hoodlum Bai Mu looked, Xiao Yan became furious and declared her ownership in rage.


    "Don''t listen to his nonsense, I got this baby! Her name is Lil ''Yan! " Bai Mu smiled as he spoke.


    "So it''s like that!" Qin Qianqian nodded.


    "Lil ''Yan, hello!" I''m Qin Qianqian! " Qin Qianqian said kindly.


    "Humph!" Xiao Yan turned her head away, not even bothering to drag Qin Qianqian away. Qin Qianqian was shocked and embarrassed. All of a sudden, Xiao Yan turned around. When Qin Qianqian saw this, she was overjoyed. However, the next sentence that came out of her mouth chilled him to the core.


    "Hmph, Brother Bai Mu is mine. Don''t even think about getting anything out of him!" Then, she turned her face away from Qin Qianqian.


    Hearing this, Qin Qianqian''s expression changed. She didn''t want to retort with a child, so she could only stand there in a daze. When Bai Mu saw this, he snickered at Xiao Yan''s mischievousness and decided to smooth things over. "Xiao Yan needs to be good, you can''t talk to Sister Qin Qianqian like that!"


    "An ancient person still thinks of me as his big sister, isn''t he shy?"


    "¡­"


    Looking at Qin Qianqian''s expression, Bai Mu could only change the topic.


    "Qin Qianqian, actually, I came to the underground palace to investigate a matter! Now that the underground palace has become more and more arrogant, I came to the surface to do evil, so I came here to look for the legendary ''Demonic Liquid''! " Bai Mu directly revealed his purpose for coming here, because she believed in this woman who had once saved him with her life.


    "If there''s anything I can help you with, please feel free to tell me!" He knew that once Bai Mu returned to this tiger''s den, his abilities would be incomparable. The only thing he could give now was support.


    "Un, thank you!" Bai Mu nodded. "But I''ll be troubling you this time!" Bai Mu smiled embarrassedly, "You should know that this underground palace is filled with guards. I''m afraid it''ll be inconvenient for me to bring a child with me. I want you to take care of Xiao Yan for me!"


    "Hur hur, what do I think it is! "It''s alright, leave it to me!" Qin Qianqian smiled at Xiao Yan.


    "Humph!" Xiao Yan groaned and didn''t object. She knew that if she followed Brother Bai Mu inside again, not only would she bring him trouble, she would also make Brother Bai Mu think that he was stubborn. Wouldn''t that make Brother Bai Mu hate her?


    Thus, there was nothing bad about staying here. It was best to be on guard against this beautiful lady''s intentions towards Brother Bai Mu. With this thought in mind, he felt at ease. He then ran over to Bai Mu and said coquettishly, "Brother Bai Mu, Xiao Yan will obediently stay here. When the time comes, you must come and take me back safely."


    Bai Mu scratched Xiao Yan''s nose and smiled lovingly, "Of course! I''m going to your house to play! "


    Seeing that the matter with this little fellow was settled, Bai Mu didn''t waste any more time. He stood up and was about to bid his farewells.


    "Young master, you must be careful!" Qin Qianqian held the reluctant Xiao Yan''s hand and asked worriedly.


    "Mm." Giving them a resolute look, he then disappeared into the small space made of piles of bones.


    "Humph!" Xiao Yan pushed away Qin Qianqian''s hand and found a place to sit down by herself. She didn''t even look at Qin Qianqian.


    Qin Qianqian was shocked when she saw the hand that was thrown away, then looked at her cute and childish smile. She didn''t get angry and said gently, "Little sister, sister doesn''t have anything fun to do, so you can only wait here for Brother Bai Mu. If you''re bored, you can talk to your sister. "


    "Oh, right. There are also some storybooks here." As if she suddenly remembered something, Qin Qianqian pointed at the basket on the side. However, upon seeing this seven or eight year old girl dressed in a completely different world from him, he smiled apologetically and said, "It''s just that these are all ancient characters, I don''t know if you like them or not!"


    Seeing such a gentle Qin Qianqian, Xiao Yan''s tone softened a little, "Then I''ll read the books!"


    Seeing that the little girl wasn''t as cold and unfeeling as before, she felt a bit overwhelmed by the unexpected favor. She quickly carried the basket over and gently smiled. "If you like it, pick one!"


    "Thank you!" Lil ''Yan thanked him politely. She didn''t hate Qin Qianqian at all, but she didn''t like those beautiful girls who surrounded Bai Mu''s brother. Bai Mu was her brother, so she couldn''t take him away from anyone.


    "Achoo!" Wood sneezed twice in a row. Rubbing his nose, Bai Mu lowered his head and looked around, only to realize that his sneezing had caused a certain amount of noise. He quickly moved to the corner of a wall beside him and peeked his head out to take a look at the situation outside.


    Although the light in the corner was frightening, it didn''t affect Bai Mu''s observation at all. "This is a dead end, without even a footprint." It seems like those soldiers have never patrolled here before! " When Bai Mu saw the situation clearly, he had the faint thought that he didn''t want to leave this place. It was as if he had found something important here.


    "Ha!" What am I thinking! How can this place have what I want! " As he spoke, he took out the map drawn by the Poison Monster and looked for where he was. However, even though Bai Mu had looked through every inch of the map, there was no record of this place.


    "Although Old Brother Hei''s map is simple, the layout of the underground palace is basically on this map. From the looks of the map, this place should belong to Nan Gong." If he wanted to reach the main hall of the underground palace as fast as possible, he had to take a shortcut.


    However, from the layout, it would appear that Nangong and the underground palace were both very capable people who had been arranged by Kai Ye. If they were to discover them, they would definitely attract Kai Ye''s attention. However, if he didn''t take the proper route, which path should he take? And his goal this time was to investigate the magic liquid. The point is that I don''t even know where the liquid is! "


    Thinking of this, Bai Mu couldn''t help but be conflicted. "I can''t help but blame myself for not having thought it through at the time. However, since I''m here, it''s better to take care of it." Master and the others are fighting outside. Even if I cannot find the liquid, I can at least find some useful clues in the underground palace. "


    He couldn''t help but glance at the dark corner again. His heart was scratching like a cat''s paw. He wanted to know what exactly was within that darkness ¡­


    "Maybe this is an opportunity?" As Bai Mu spoke, he couldn''t help but walk towards the darkening corner.


    Bai Mu more or less had the same thoughts about this matter. It was as described in the novels or TV dramas. Under normal circumstances, if he followed these feelings, he might encounter some unexpected fortuitous encounters.


    If that was the case, then when Bai Mu approached the dark place, the wall of earth that was initially surrounded by darkness would be replaced by a vortex like a black hole because of Bai Mu''s approach. It seemed rather strange ¡­


    "Hmm?" Looking at the scene before him, Bai Mu wasn''t sure if he should continue onward. The black vortex in the half-human height black hole spun rapidly, as if it wanted to suck in the person in front of it.


    "Forget it!" Gritting her teeth, she lifted her foot and stepped in.


    A few minutes later, Bai Mu was tossed out of the black hole. Steadying his feet, he adjusted the white shirt he had put on earlier and started to survey his surroundings.


    This place was different from the place he was previously at. It had been replaced with a stone wall. However, these stone walls surrounded a space, and he was now standing right in the middle of this large rectangular box. However, when Bai Mu saw the ''people'' eyeing him like tigers eyeing their prey, he could no longer remain calm.


    "What bullshit feeling is so unreliable!" Seeing the strange corpses that wished they could tear him apart, Bai Mu finally understood that he had come to this "pathogen" lair. These things should be experiments.


    "However, based on my experience these days, there is a high chance that I am also under the control of the magic fluid." Now, there''s going to be a fake like me who will deal with real items like them. "


    Especially when Bai Mu saw the man in the armor standing at the very front of the group, he felt a strong sense of craziness and arrogantly shouted that he was going to tear that man apart.


    And that person was none other than Gu Xuanwu, who was also from the same Four Seasons Garden as Bai Mu.


    Bai Mu could tell that the other party was thinking the same from the other party''s hateful gaze.


    This uncontrollable thought of killing someone made Bai Mu very surprised. However, the more Bai Mu suppressed this strange feeling, the more intense it was.


    The two of them looked at each other with wide eyes. They really wanted to rush over and finish each other off. The air around them seemed to have frozen over. Even the strange corpses that had been moving earlier were left in silence.


    There was no trace of sadness or joy on his ferocious face. Bai Mu focused all of his consciousness into his eyes, waiting for the string in his head to snap.


    "Roar ¡­"


    As if he couldn''t hold it in any longer, he gave up the battle and charged towards his opponent ¡­


    The two of them exchanged blows in the exact same way. Even their speed was the same. The opponent used the same move. Contrary to the expressionless puppet in the armor, Bai Mu was conflicted.

 C85

    Now, he was even more certain that he was under the control of the demonic liquid as well. It was just that his luck was good. He hadn''t become like the person in front of him and had no thoughts of his own.


    Bai Mu probably didn''t even notice the change in the expression on Mu Na''s face. From the beginning till the end, he didn''t even notice the slightest change in the expression on Mu Na''s face. He hadn''t even heard a single word from Bai Mu. The only thing he could feel was that his eyeballs had suppressed him a little.


    The sound of the two fists colliding was even louder than the sound of breaking a giant rock. Due to the lack of Spiritual Energy last time, Bai Mu was actually at a disadvantage. He stood up with difficulty to suppress the sweet taste in his throat and the impulse to attack again.


    This person''s strength was on par with his, if he had recovered his spiritual energy, he wouldn''t be in such a weak position. However, why did he want to fight him to the death?


    He didn''t have me, I didn''t have him.


    This kind of thought was like an order forced into his mind by someone else, and it completely controlled his thoughts.


    Even if Bai Mu wanted to stop the fight, it didn''t mean that the mindless puppet would stop. He didn''t even give Bai Mu a chance to catch his breath. The sharp wind from his palm followed his flickering footsteps as they approached.


    "F * ck!"


    With a low curse, he forced his body up to withstand the falling force.


    It was obvious that Bai Mu was at a disadvantage. The Puppet Warrior bent its right foot backwards, bending its body slightly, and leapt upwards, aiming for Bai Mu''s head. It wanted to deliver the final blow to Bai Mu.


    Clenching his teeth, Bai Mu mobilized the remaining Spiritual Energy within his body. Only by doing this would he be able to receive the fatal blow. This was the difference between Spiritual Energy and Martial Force. This was a true fight.


    "Ugh ¡­"


    Just when Bai Mu was about to call out the last of his remaining Spiritual Energy, the black hole appeared once more and started rotating towards his feet.


    His body was once again wrapped up by the black hole. At this moment, only the strange corpses and the expressionless puppets were left. As for Bai Mu, no one knew where he had been dragged to.


    "Ah ¡­" "Ahh!"


    The pained cries of men and women resounded in the tiny dungeon again and again.


    As for Bai Mu, he was brought to this place by the black vortex in a daze. Bai Mu touched his chest with some luck. Luckily, that item didn''t expose him to the public this time.


    Looking at the stone prison, Bai Mu couldn''t help but suspect if the stone underground had a good soundproofing effect. Otherwise, no one would have noticed him and the armored man making such a huge noise!


    And now, he couldn''t even hear the sound of those painful howls coming out of the dungeon. Could it be that the person being beaten was a modern man? Or rather, those who were caught were imprisoned and tortured.


    Bai Mu walked towards the door and glanced outside. He was certain that the dungeon was completely sealed, and that very few people came in from the outside. Understanding the situation, he quietly walked towards the source of the pain.


    "Fortunately, only Shi Xing is here." He silently walked behind the two men, and when the two of them saw Bai Mu, they forgot to shout. They could only stare blankly at Bai Mu with a hint of fear in their eyes.


    Yan Song thought that this was the person who had come to humiliate them three times a day. One must know that the Heavenly Enlightenment Night had not come to mock them. Instead, it was his men who had come three times a day to attack them mentally.


    Their bodies and minds were heavily injured, yet they could not die. They were already used to it and could even be said to be numb to it. However, they really could not endure the different brutal mental punishment every day!


    Therefore, for this person who had suddenly appeared, they had the image of a pitiful snake.


    Seeing the two of them howling so loudly just now, everyone shuddered. They looked at the expressions they glanced behind them and glared fiercely at them. However, they did not look behind them. It was as if they had already gotten used to this matter.


    One of them, a burly man with a snake whip, shouted, "What are you looking at? These hundred lashes have not been completed yet. We''ll begin the next punishment when it''s over!" As he spoke, he continued.


    Bai Mu didn''t pay attention to the strange actions of the two men. He was just ridiculing how easily these two brainless fellows would leave their backs to others. Under Yan Song''s and Yan Ling''s astonished gazes, the two blades slashed at the two men ¡­


    However, the two men didn''t fall as Bai Mu had expected. Instead, they turned around and glared at him.


    "Crap, I forgot that even if they can''t kill me, I won''t be able to knock them out." Bai Mu hurriedly channeled his Spiritual Energy and knocked on their temples.


    "Done!" He clapped his hands and looked at the two ancient people staring at him with wide eyes.


    Looking at the two trapped men, Bai Mu lowered his head and picked up the snake whip in the man''s hand. He used his fingertips to touch the barbs on the snake whip before looking at the pungent smell coming from the vat beside him.


    "The criminal law of ancient times is really abnormal!"


    "You were sent by Kai Ye!" Yan Song''s shrill voice was no longer there, there was only the hoarseness of his excessive shouting. It was because his attire and behavior were different from those of the past that Yan Song asked this question.


    "No!"


    As if he had just discovered the desolation of these two ancient men, Bai Mu''s voice contained a trace of astonishment.


    "Really?" Yan Song was clearly in disbelief. As for the slightly obese woman, she did not care that much. She slowly crawled towards Yan Song, her body covered in wounds. Looking at the approaching Qin Clan, a trace of disgust flashed across Yan Song''s eyes.


    That gaze was too quick. The Qin family didn''t notice it, but Bai Mu saw it clearly.


    "It''s true!" Even so, this had nothing to do with Bai Mu and he did not care about the other party''s family matters.


    "Then can you let us out!?" The Qin family couldn''t help but ask. She really couldn''t bear to stay here any longer.


    "Sure!" Bai Mu readily agreed. He was a modern man, so he naturally couldn''t bear to see the cruel punishment of the ancient era. Moreover, the prisoners in the underground palace would definitely not be his enemies.


    As he spoke, he untied the shackles on the door with his bare hands. He couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. Not only was that ancient man''s technique superb, he was also extremely abnormal!


    Even through these pieces of wood, one could still pierce a prison door and hit a person on their body. Bai Mu felt goosebumps rising on his skin as he thought about the pleasure of the snake whip chasing after someone and the helpless moans of others.


    "Alright, you guys can go! However, whether or not you can escape will depend on your luck! " Bai Mu was still smiling, but in his heart, he was cursing the heavens. "Damn, to be so uncomfortable with the ancients, you actually have to pretend to be a smiling tiger!"


    "If you save us, I will let you live!" Yan Song felt that this sudden change was a little unreal, but he hid it in his heart with a sincere promise on his face.


    He also wanted to leave this place as long as he could get out of this hellish cage. Furthermore, he, Yan Song, was not a good person. If he succeeded, then whether or not Yan Song would stay would be up to him.


    If he could not get an official position, then it would be fine, although he was no longer a court official, he still had someone in the court, and at that time it would be easy to get an official position, but poor Yan Song still did not know that the dynasty was no longer bright.


    "What?" Yan Song? " Bai Mu was mesmerized by the beauty of the lightning bolt. It seemed that the eunuchs and scoundrels of ancient times had come all the way here, so how could they accept punishment in such a manner?


    "Are you the famous Ming dynasty cabinet capital?" Bai Mu feigned astonishment. As far as he knew, this Yan Song was one of the most famous officials in the Ming Dynasty. He had specialized in government affairs for twenty years and had slowly advanced to the Ministry of Government. The Ming Dynasty listed it as one of the six great adulterers of the Ming Dynasty, calling it "only seductive, stealing power without profit".


    This Yan Song''s image could only be described as "deeply ingrained in the people''s hearts"! However, today he had received his retribution.


    "Of course!" Yan Song said as he straightened his tattered clothes and raised his voice. Obviously, Bai Mu''s words were well-received by him. But the hint of ridicule was most likely ¡­


    "But, didn''t I hear that Yan Song had died a long time ago? Also, didn''t your beautiful concubine die with you in the tomb? "


    When n¨¦e Qin heard this, she immediately started sobbing, "Little brother, you don''t know, we are all dead people. But that first night brought us back to life, for the master was too hard on him when he was a boy, and now he has us like this.


    "Think about how the meat that we get smashed up with is growing back, and how we get beaten up every day, wuu ~ this little Ye is too heartless."


    Bai Mu''s eyebrows twitched. In the end, what n¨¦e Qin said was the truth. He didn''t know, and he didn''t want to know either.


    "Haha!" I''m afraid that I won''t be able to save you all, I still have something I need to do. The rest is up to you. " Bai Mu still wore a smiling face, but inside, he was sighing. It was still a problem that Yan Song couldn''t come up with. Even if he went out, with the chaotic situation outside, perhaps ¡­


    "This ¡­" Hearing Bai Mu''s words, Yan Song had a troubled expression on his face. He pondered over whether he could really escape to the outside world.


    "Please!" A pleading look could be seen in the eyes of the Qin family.


    He looked at the woman in front of him and roughly guessed her identity. When he looked at her mournful eyes, he suddenly thought of the woman who had asked him to call her mother.


    "Alright, here is a map of the underground palace. It will be of some help to your exit." As he spoke, he took out the map that the monster had drawn for him. Of course, he had more or less memorized the contents.


    "Thank you!" Yan Song caught the blueprint first, and then led Lady Qin out the door.


    "Then where should I go now?" Bai Mu muttered to himself as he watched the two of them walk out of the dungeon.


    At this moment, the black vortex that was no longer unfamiliar appeared once more.


    "I wonder if you have your own ideas?" Bai Mu mocked the approaching whirlpool in a low voice. However, the whirlpool seemed as though it didn''t hear him as it continued to approach him at its normal speed.


    "Damn, you''re pretty arrogant!"


    Bai Mu glanced at the black vortex and knew that rather than avoiding it, he might as well take a ride with them. Honestly speaking, Bai Mu had a nagging feeling that this object was bringing him somewhere.


    As for Yan Song and Han Ying Xue, when they finally reached the Nangong Palace, they discovered that there were indescribably many soldiers guarding this place. The two of them hid in a corner, not daring to make a move.


    Fortunately, they were people who had been reborn. Although they would feel pain, the wounds caused by the whip wouldn''t hurt them much.


    Of course, what they didn''t know was that the people in the underground palace couldn''t be killed without spiritual energy. Ordinary martial skills would at most injure them, and those wounds would heal very quickly. Yan Song and the others were aware of this.


    "Madam, if both of us are discovered later on, don''t bother about it. Just charge out!" Yan Song said in a low voice. Towards this burden, he was very repulsed. He used to be nice to him all because he was the Emperor''s wet nurse. Now, if it wasn''t for the fact that this damned place needed someone to be its companion, hmph ¡­


    "Alright!" n¨¦e Qin nodded her head with difficulty. She could only do as Yan Song said. Who asked him to be her heaven?! Clearly, he still did not know Yan Song''s true thoughts. If he did, he would have no idea what to think.

 C86

    The two of them bowed and walked towards the Southern Palace. It was unknown if it was because the light from the underground palace was too dark, or because the guards thought that the underground palace''s safety was too high to notice these two people.


    The door to the Nangong Imperial Clan had been opened the entire time. There were more than ten guards standing by the side.


    "Who is it?" A guard shouted when he saw the two of them sneakily walk towards the city gate.


    "We, we are the people by the king''s side, the king wants us to go out and do something!" Yan Song answered submissively, but did not dare to raise his head. The Qin family stood to the side and nodded their heads.


    "Humph!" You lie. There isn''t a single woman in the underground palace. How do you explain that woman? " The soldier sneered.


    "This ¡­"


    Yan Song had no other choice. Gritting his teeth, he pushed aside the soldiers beside him and used all his strength to run towards the door. "Brother Song, save me!"


    At this moment, how could Yan Song care about the captured Qin family? The Gate of Life was right in front of him. He could only desperately run forward ¡­


    When Lady Qin saw that Yan Song did not even look at her, she could be considered to have seen through Yan Song. So it turned out that Yan Song had treated her with such ruthlessness.


    Back then, she had risked her life to save him from those enemies'' corpses. Even after she died, she had to be buried together with his ashes. She had never thought that he would be so heartless to her.


    "We''re here, we''re here!" Yan Song was crazily excited. One more step and he would be out of this hellish underground palace forever. He didn''t notice that the soldiers chasing him had stopped moving, he only respectfully stood to the side.


    Even n¨¦e Qin, who had been caught, was stunned for a moment before smiling deeply.


    "If I were you, I would obediently stay in the dungeon!" The voice from above rang out coldly, but to Yan Song''s ears, it sounded like a detonated bomb.


    Yan Song''s footsteps suddenly stopped, "Xiao Ye ¡­ "Night, no, my lord!"


    Yan Song collapsed to the ground, his heart filled with despair.


    "Bring him back!" At the top of the South Gate City Tower, Kai Ye continued, "Since you have the strength to escape here, then those punishments are too light."


    After some thought, Kai Ye smiled. "I have the top ten torture methods in the entire Qing Dynasty. You guys take them. That''s right, if necessary, we can let them inflict punishment upon each other. "


    She looked at the Qin family in the distance with a cold smile. She didn''t understand the meaning behind her gaze. When Yan Song heard this, he almost fainted.


    On the day that Bai Mu entered the underground palace, the outside world had undergone a tremendous change. Kai Ye launched another round of attacks at City H.


    The unrestrained child spent most of the day in Bai Mu''s small room, drawing talismans. The strange corpse outside did not fear martial strength; even after its body was broken down, it could still attack people with its remaining limbs. The second envoy of the Poison Doctor could only take out the talisman from the Free and Unrestrained Child to save people. Now that he was here, he could save as many people as he could.


    "Master, we don''t have enough talisman paper, and there are more and more strange corpses in H City. Many people have been sucked dry by those strange corpses and have become strange corpses!" The strange doctor rushed in so fast that he didn''t even have time to catch his breath before he started talking to the unrestrained child. "Moreover, Lil ''Yan is gone as well."


    "Let''s put the matter of Lil ''Yan on the side first!" But it''s not realistic to draw talismans like that. How about this, I''ll teach you guys an incantation. As the unicorn spoke, the brush in his hand did not stop.


    "But we don''t know anything about mantras!" The healer was worried.


    "Don''t worry. You are martial artists." Furthermore, after seeing this Dao, who would dare to say that it knows the Dao? " Go call Old Black (Venomous Monster) over.


    "Master, please wait for a moment!" With that, he rushed out like a whirlwind.


    Xiao Yunzi began to draw runes that coiled around the dragon. Each time he pulled out runes that were like spirit snakes, let alone a ghost, even if a person saw them, they would still be shocked by the incomprehensible runes.


    The spell associated with the spell was the spell, which could be said to be the most important thing in Taoist magic.


    Most Daoists would use talisman paper when battling ghosts and monsters, but for those with profound Dao arts, they would not use those things. Those incantations could be said to be deeply engraved in their hearts and pierced deep into their bones.


    As long as he slightly willed it, he would be able to use his own Dao arts. Those Taoists who wanted to use talisman paper were trying to gain some time to catch their breath during the battle, so as to increase their chances of winning.


    At the same time, the mantras drawn by the Taoists contained their spiritual energy as well as other natural spiritual energy used in the incantation, which could be diverted for use by other people who did not know Dao Arts.


    On the surface, they didn''t even make a sound when drawing the rune, which meant that the rune they were talking about didn''t work together with the incantation. However, this was not the case. When he was drawing runes on the yellow paper, he was reciting a Daoist incantation related to it in his mind.


    The Taoists all understood that the spell was a kind of Taoist spell, pronounced in a particular order and syllables to promote some mysterious effect. It could be said that the forbidden language had developed to the extreme. Upon reaching the level of idolization of ghosts and deities, a supernatural power could be formed.


    However, most of them did not know that this was actually an oral language taboo. It was forbidden to use it, otherwise it would harm others. It had to be known that every piece of talisman paper consumed the spirit power of the talisman drawing person. By doing this, Unrestrained Son not only saved his spirit energy, but also reduced the damage caused by the incantation.


    "Master, we''re here!"


    "Good!" This is? " "What''s the matter?" said a young man in a suit and suit, putting down his pen and noticing the young man walking in with them.


    "This is what we met downstairs! His name is Cheng Yu Dou and I heard that he is Bai Mu''s friend! " The way of a doctor was strange.


    "Greetings Grandmaster. I was looking for Bai Mu, so I ran into my two brothers at the Lou Clan." I heard they said you could deal with the strange corpses in H City, so I came to visit. I hope to be able to do my part for City H. I hope that Great Master will be willing to instruct me. " Cheng Yu said straightforwardly.


    "Mm, it''s rare for you to have this kind of heart at this time!" Just go with them! "


    "Alright!" This master was Bai Mu''s master. If he thought about how Bai Mu had easily taken care of the ghost in the bar last time, then this master of his must have a lot of skills as well.


    As such, he had to perform well at this moment.


    The carefree child didn''t pay attention to Cheng Yu Dou''s dancing hands and feet. He sternly said, "What I''m going to teach you right now is the Killing Ghost Curse of the Three Sovereigns of the Dao Repository. Come, follow me!"


    The three of them acted like three scholars who were carefree as they stretched out their right index and middle fingers. They formed a sword with their fingers and said, "


    Old Lord Taishang taught me how to kill ghosts and also how to use my divine cube. The upper echelons called Yu Nu, her presence was ominous. Mountain crevices, stamped. Wearing a flowery veil, he tiptoed on his feet, supporting his left side with six armor, and guarding his right side with six legs.


    In front was the Yellow God, and in the back was the Incantation of Transcendence. Godmaster killed without avoiding the strong, first the evil spirits, then the light of night. Who would dare to be impotent? "Urgent like a law."


    Then, the unrestrained child said, "You all have to remember, when reciting these words, you have to concentrate your entire mind power on the sound and use it to activate the incantation."


    "Master, this spell is really long!" Cheng Yu Dou scratched his head and said in embarrassment.


    As poison doctors from ancient times, they had the advantage of memorizing words. However, this incantation was really hard to understand. So, they had to work hard to deal with the strange corpses outside.


    The two of them looked at each other and knew what each was thinking.


    "Then, the poisonous beast asked the question that was on its mind." We didn''t find it hard to remember, but we didn''t understand the mystery of it. "


    "This is very normal! You are beginners and don''t even have the basics of Taoism. For you to suddenly learn these intermediate Tao techniques is naturally a bit difficult. However, you are martial artists, so you should have a certain level of comprehension in this area. Right now, all of you should train hard. "


    "But Master, how can we be sure that we have the power to use this spell?" Cheng Yu Dou looked at his finger and asked with a frown.


    "Good question!" "Don''t be fooled by his cynical attitude. He''s actually just as shrewd a person as Bai Mu!"


    After thinking for a moment, he continued, "Here, I have three paper talismans that contain my spiritual power. If the incantation you have summoned is effective, he will naturally resonate with the remaining spiritual energy on the talisman, namely spiritual energy. At that time, a layer of golden light will float on the talisman. "


    "Is that so?" As Cheng Yu Dou was speaking, a light golden light beam shot out and collided with the symbol paper. The red symbol paper actually had a pure golden ring of light.


    "Brother Cheng Yu Dou, you really can do it!" The strange doctor walked in front of Cheng Yu Dou and smilingly pointed his finger at him. "How did you do that?" The strange doctor continued to arrive.


    "This, is nothing! This incantation is too long, and I didn''t really remember it. However, when he had followed the master in chanting the incantation, he had acted according to the master''s instructions.


    After he finished reading, even though he wasn''t too clear on the situation, he could sense something like this in his mind. "As long as I think about this matter now, the thoughts in my head will involuntarily form an idea. Then, the Spiritual Energy that Grandmaster mentioned earlier will also appear."


    "So that''s how it is!" The monster nodded thoughtfully.


    The unfettered child, however, was frozen in place. "That kid has a divine body!" Xiao Yunzi had clearly seen the purple colored dust floating on his body when he had circulated his Spiritual Energy. Moreover, that kid had effortlessly and nimbly used the Spiritual Energy from that incantation. How could an ordinary person possess such talent? Thinking about it this way, the answer was even more certain.


    "Good!" "In that case, I''ll teach you a few more incantations." He turned to the two Poison Doctors and emphasized once more, "Please comprehend this incantation! Remember, there isn''t much time! "

 C87

    "Master, why don''t I acknowledge you as my teacher?" Cheng Yu Dou said with a sincere smile.


    "This ¡­" If that disciple found out about this, he would have to laugh at him again. However, this person had a divine body ah.


    Of course, he didn''t know that Bai Mu also had a divine body. His own disciple was hundreds of generations old, even though the method of taking him in was a bit immoral.


    Now, if he had such a disciple, then wouldn''t he be famous in the future! The more he thought about it, the happier he became. However, he still put on a troubled expression, so as to not let his disciple look down on him.


    Looking at the ever-changing expression on the Free and Unrestrained Child''s face, Xiao Chen thought that the Free and Unrestrained Child was unwilling to accept him as a disciple and did not reply to his words. Initially, he had intended to join the same faction as Bai Mu, but it seemed that he had failed. He could only say in disappointment, "Master, you don''t have to make things difficult for us!"


    "Sure, of course I can take you in as my disciple!" Xiao Yunzi returned to his senses. Afraid that he would go back on his word, he hurriedly replied. It was obvious that he did not hear what Yu Dou had just said.


    The Poison Doctor''s Second Emissary and the other two onlookers naturally saw that the free and unrestrained child had lost control of himself. They stood aside, covering their mouths as they secretly laughed.


    "Master, please accept this disciple''s bow!" Cheng Yu bean learned how to act like an ancient man, and greeted the free and unrestrained child with the etiquette of taking him as his disciple.


    Seeing such an obedient disciple, Xiao Yunzi was so happy that his beard began to tremble. Sighing, he continued, "This disciple of yours is too considerate and understands the etiquette. He isn''t like your senior, who is also like that kid, Bai Mu, who was teasing me." The others were unable to discern the blame in Bai Mu''s words.


    "Haha, then Master, let''s begin!" In this way, the wanderer chanted more than ten incantations similar to the Ghost Slaughtering Spell. Cheng Yu Dou read along with him.


    "How is it?" In one breath, Yunxiao finished reciting more than ten incantations, and Cheng Yu Dou also started reciting the same incantations. After finishing his words, the man asked with a face full of anticipation. Even though it already had a clear answer in its heart.


    "No problem!" Feeling the different feelings in his mind, Cheng Yu Dou made an ''ok'' gesture. Then, without waiting for the unrestrained child to speak, he said, "Master, I want to go out and train with those strange corpses!"


    On the surface, it looked like he was practicing, but he knew that the amount of time he had wasted was like a nightmare for the people outside. He wondered how many more strange corpses there were in H City. How many people had been poisoned by that strange bloodthirsty corpse?


    As the company he worked for was closer to the east district, it had long closed down. This district was separated from the other districts by the police. However, the separation of the human body could withstand the attacks of those non-humans, and even the concrete and steel could be chewed into pieces by them. From the looks of it, the outside world...


    "Alright!" Xiao Yunzi nodded. He also understood the situation outside. Although the level of the corpses was not high, there were indeed an unprecedented number of them. If he was not mistaken, there must be people from other provinces among them!


    "Let''s go out together later!" "It''s only a temporary measure for so many corpses to use the light charm. Moreover, my spiritual energy is limited and I haven''t finished exterminating all the corpses, so my spiritual energy might have already been emptied out."


    "Then, Master, if you were to use your Tao technique in firearms and ammunition, would it have the effect of a spell?" Cheng Yu Dou reminded him in time.


    "That''s right! Why didn''t I think of it! Ordinary guns were useless against strange corpses, but guns with spiritual energy were different. And the police can save a lot of energy by taking part in it! " "And this will also save me a large amount of spiritual energy!"


    "Master, you see, I can use this incantation too!" The venomous monster''s voice sounded from the side.


    "Alright, Brother Hei, please go and inform the police!" When necessary, the police can gather some people to study Taoism. " Free and Unrestrained Child inwardly lamented the Poison Monster''s ability to comprehend. However, now was not the time to praise others. He had to get back to proper business.


    "Master, you''re too courteous!" After the Poison Monster finished speaking, it disappeared from Bai Mu''s room like a gust of wind.


    "Sigh, even Laohei has comprehended it. Only I, as an idiot, am unable to improve!" The doctor complained.


    "Alright, Brother Bai, you don''t have to be so emotional. Calm down and comprehend it properly, I''ll go outside to take a look at the situation." As he spoke, he headed downstairs.


    The medicinal monster could only concentrate and begin to take things seriously. The unrestrained child gave the medicinal monster an encouraging look and started to write away the dragon. However, this time, the charm was the Evil Avoiding Spell, which could be distributed to the citizens who had yet to turn into corpses to protect themselves.


    Cheng Yu Dou quickly walked in the direction of his company. As expected, the company''s main hall was still there. Right now, it was a complete mess.


    "Humph, it seems like they have come here to sweep the place!" Cheng Yu Dou looked at the previously used table being smashed into pieces. He snorted coldly and said, "The person behind all this, I, Cheng Yu Dou, will definitely not let you off." His foster father''s house was not far from here!


    "Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar!" "Jie, jie, jie ¡­" All sorts of strange noises could be heard, and those who heard them would feel fear and even disgust ¡­


    "Master, I can do it too?" The healer exclaimed happily. He didn''t have the composure that a middle-aged man should have.


    "En!" The unrestrained child nodded his head, feeling happy for this strange doctor. Although he was also a child''s playboy, when encountering such serious matters, he could no longer afford to be playful. If this was in the past, he would definitely mock this person called Old White.


    "Alright then. Master, I''ll go find Cheng Yu Dou first. Let''s see what he needs!" Just as he was about to leave, he was called back.


    "You give these things to him and he will give them to those who are not infected. These talismans could ward off evil spirits. You can also keep one on yourselves, just in case! "


    "Yes sir!" As he spoke, he used his movement technique to fly out of the window.


    "I wonder how that brat is doing in the underground palace?" Sayoko stood by the window with her hands behind her back, thinking about something.


    As for Bai Mu, ever since he had made fun of the fact that the black vortex had human thoughts, the black vortex seemed to have taken revenge on Bai Mu, enveloping him within and causing him to scurry around in a chaotic manner.


    By the time the creature threw the confused Bai Mu on the ground, he was long gone. Bai Mu held his forehead, barely able to stand firm on his feet.


    "Oh, it''s so dark!" Bai Mu shook his head with a smile.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he got some special abilities from the magic liquid, he probably wouldn''t even know what was in the space he was in. It was just that the strange feeling was getting stronger and stronger, as if it had sensed something important to it.


    Suppressing the strange feeling in his heart, he looked around at his surroundings. Bai Mu felt an urge to jump to his feet. This underground palace seemed to fit the name. "It''s really a palace!" Looking at the ten square meters of isolated space, Bai Mu couldn''t help but sigh.


    "There isn''t even a door to leave. Why did that thing bring me to this place? Since he brought her here, he shouldn''t have just knocked her down right? This place should be inside the underground palace. However, it couldn''t be that the people from the underground palace didn''t know that there was such a place inside! " Bai Mu made some guesses and in the blink of an eye, he was attracted by a square black wooden box not far away from him.


    "This thing?"


    The closer he got to the wooden box, the more he felt as if he had lost it all.


    The wooden box was painted a dark black. Aside from some inscriptions with long legs climbing up the top, the top of the box was also covered with blue blossoming millet flowers.


    Bai Mu found it even more strange that the wooden box was not locked. Furthermore, there were no cracks in the box that could be opened. Bai Mu picked up the only item in this small space and carefully examined it. "Could this be the purpose of the whirlpool that brought me here?"


    With this strange feeling in his heart, Bai Mu couldn''t help but stare blankly at the small black box.


    "If I were you, I would cut my finger and drip my blood on that box!" A tender voice sounded from behind Bai Mu. It was obviously a tender voice, but it sounded extremely aged.


    "Huh?" Bai Mu was startled by the sudden voice of a child. He held onto the black box and turned towards the source of the voice.


    "Child?" Bai Mu was puzzled, but he was clear in his heart. How could there be a person in a place where even rats didn''t pierce holes? Furthermore, it was a f * cking shota.


    "Tch!"


    The little shota touched his head, which was tied in a ponytail. Without even looking at Bai Mu, he snorted and said, "How can you forget who I am so quickly? "Think about who brought you on a tour of the underground palace just now!"


    "Traveling!?" Bai Mu was completely defeated by the little child. It was obviously torture in disguise! I don''t see anything outside, just a dark mass. "


    Bai Mu spoke in a low voice, but said, "Hey, who do I think it is? So it''s that little tornado from before! " Bai Mu hadn''t been able to see through this little thing for the time being. Since it was so cute, why couldn''t he play around with it?


    "Wrong, I''m not a little tornado?" The little shota clenched his fists as he corrected Bai Mu''s words.


    "Listen to me carefully, I am the most invincible in the universe, the world is the loveliest, the demon world is the most popular, China is the most revered, the loli aunts kill all, the old and young brothers eat all of them, the king of the demon realm treats me like treasure, the God Realm war general treats me like his pet, the super unrivalled tornado kid!" After saying that, he didn''t forget to hold his fist up against his forehead, making a cool pose.


    "En..." Was there any difference? All I know is, typhoons, hurricanes, black holes, etc. " Bai Mu replied truthfully. However, he was puzzled as to why he would listen to this child''s foul-smelling words for so long.


    "Tsk, those things belong to me!"


    "It really works!" Bai Mu stretched out his thumb in praise.


    "Of course, don''t you know who I am!" The little shota was clearly a little too pleased with himself.


    "Then can you ¡­ hehe, send me out, you cute little tornado?" Taking advantage of the little fellow''s happiness, Bai Mu smiled and lured him.


    "Of course!"


    "However, you have to open this wooden box first!" The little tornado bandit said with a smile.


    "I''ve tried. I can''t open it!" Bai Mu tossed the box to Little Whirlwind and spread out his hands, indicating that he was powerless to help.

 C88

    With regards to the sudden appearance of this box, Little Whirlwind easily caught it. Bai Mu could tell that this item used Spiritual Energy.


    Wasn''t this nonsense? He wasn''t human, could it be that he was going to use brute force to deal with him?


    "Didn''t I just tell you? You can put some of your blood on this? " Little Whirlwind acted like a little adult.


    "Are you sure? And what is your purpose? Besides, how did you know that you could open this wooden box with your blood? "


    Little Whirlwind ignored the first two questions and said faintly, "Isn''t that how you guys act in TV in this world?"


    "Ugh ¡­" There''s such a thing? "


    "Why aren''t you rushing? You should know that if you drag on for one minute longer, the situation outside will become more serious!" Little Whirlwind said with a serious expression.


    "He''s right, whatever his purpose? I have to think of a way to get out of this! " As he thought of this, he stretched out his right index finger and waved it in the air, causing a wound to appear on his left palm. Dark red blood oozed out.


    Seeing the situation, little tornado hurriedly said: "Here, I''ll leave first!" With that, the person disappeared.


    Ignoring the departing little whirlwind, Bai Mu walked towards the black box and dripped some of the blood onto it.


    At this moment, the black box began to change its style. After being struck by something, the rust on the surface layer began to crack, and like a shattered shell, it fell off. When it fell off, the dull poppy flower began to emit a red glow, and the red lines followed the pattern and carved along the way.


    In the blink of an eye, the entire wooden box burst with light. After an unknown amount of time had passed, the black box that had lost its light had turned completely silver.


    Under Bai Mu''s incredulous gaze, the wooden box slowly opened by itself.


    "A silver white battle robe and a thread-bound book." Bai Mu didn''t find anything special about these items even though he picked them up.


    "Incantation of Return", seeing the only three words on the book, was read by Bernard. "What is the use of this thing?"


    In between his doubts, he opened the first page of the book:


    The first book of the Devil realm, Incantation of Return, belonged to the supreme ruler of the Devil realm. After learning it, one could use the book as a personal treasure and move unhindered throughout the Three Realms!


    "That powerful?" Bai Mu flipped through the book a few times and stared in disbelief at the tiny whirlwind. When he flipped it open, he realized that there was not a single word written inside.


    "He must be powerful!" Of course, using this magic book at noon is practically dominating the world. Even the Twelve Divine Generals are unable to do anything to him ¡­ "


    Little Whirlwind stopped mid-sentence and then said with a laugh, "Anyway, you must have a lot of uses for keeping this book."


    "Are you sure? This wordless Heavenly Book? " Just as he was lost in his thoughts, the book in his hands transformed into a stream of light and flew into the center of Bai Mu''s brows.


    "Eh?"


    "This?" You must be pulling my leg! That feeling brought me here for a wordless book that disappeared in an instant. "


    "Tsk, that''s because your cultivation level is not high enough, so you can''t see the content on it!" The familiar voice suddenly appeared behind Bai Mu. It pursed its lips and whispered, "I thought the time was right. Otherwise, if this book was summoned, it would be ¡­"


    "What did you say?" Bai Mu was displeased to see the little whirlwind muttering to itself.


    "Uh heh, no, no!" His voice was obviously filled with a guilty conscience.


    "Really?" Bai Mu pressed on, but his face was filled with unprecedented hostility.


    "This guy is so scary! Just like him! " Little Whirlwind suggested. His face was full of smiles, "About that, about that, didn''t you want to go out? I''ll take you out right now! "


    Seeing that Bai Mu had finally stopped his oppressive aura, Little Tornado heaved a sigh of relief inwardly. He had finally escaped.


    "Let me ask you, where is the liquid in this underground palace?"


    "This potion was originally only a small bottle. It should only be able to contain a small bottle!" Little Whirlwind finally found his voice, he didn''t expect that the person in front of him would also have a request from him. Little Whirlwind instantly felt his status rising.


    "Oh?" Bai Mu was puzzled, "Then why are there so many mutants in the underground palace?"


    "This is called zombie theory!" The most important thing is the puppet leader, who is also the person you just exchanged blows with. " Seeing the hostility on Bai Mu''s face gradually dissipate, Little Whirlwind''s voice became louder and louder. The pride in his voice was obvious.


    "Tell me about it!"


    "Just like the zombies from the legends, their destructive power is countless times stronger than the zombies!" This was especially true for the puppet leader. Although he didn''t have spiritual energy, his battle power surpassed even the higher grade spiritual energy Fiendgods. Moreover, he only listened to the orders of the lord of this underground palace. Moreover, they were currently training a group of soldiers who were far stronger than the ordinary puppets outside. which is what you saw just now! "


    "Since the golem leader is so powerful, why didn''t he make more magma?"


    "Do you think developing the demonic liquid is a simple process? If there was no mistake during the entire process, they would be roasted in a raging fire for seven to forty-nine days. Before this, the amount of manpower required to gather the raw materials was over a hundred, and one of the raw materials was the human heart blood used to gather the raw materials.


    The next step was even more complicated. If he took the wrong step, the liquid magic wouldn''t succeed! The magic liquid needed to be made into spells and specific people. Hence, the amount of manpower required to concoct the magma was over ten thousand. It took him nearly a hundred years.


    You''ve only been able to successfully produce it in a short period of time. However, you''ve already tested their unsuccessful potions, which is why they weren''t able to control it! The second reason is that we cannot use the liquid on two people at the same time. Otherwise, once the two powers meet, they will not stop until they die! "


    "No wonder I have such a grudge against that puppet leader!" "Yes." Bai Mu nodded in agreement. "It seems like you know quite a lot!"


    "Of course, I use this place as my base of operations. There is nothing I don''t know about this place. It''s just a little trick of the humans, and trying to use the power of the devils to rule this world is simply overestimating yourself! " Little Whirlwind said in disdain, as if he were a demon.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you out now!" Little Whirlwind finished his speech and then turned to Bai Mu.


    Bai Mu, on the other hand, stood rooted to the spot, his fingers rubbing his lower jaw, as though he was pondering something. "I''m thinking about why you''re helping me!"


    "Help you?" As if he had heard something funny, he said, "I transcend the Three Realms and am not restricted by anyone. I only do what I want to do. Of course, my greatest pleasure is watching a show." Little Whirlwind said very casually.


    "Alright, then take me to the corpse mountain." He thought to himself, "If he doesn''t hurt me now, then there''s no need to pursue this matter any further!"


    "Many thanks!"


    "Come in!" While he was speaking, the small whirlwind had already turned into the black hole.


    Bai Mu returned to the corpse mountain and asked Qin Qianqian to go with him, but Qin Qianqian shook her head and refused. If she left, all the ghosts on the corpse mountain would be gone.


    She only told Bai Mu that she would wait, and when Bai Mu was able to help them.


    Bai Mu could only silently nod his head. He would return and rescue them!


    After bidding farewell to Qin Qianqian, Bai Mu took Xiao Yan on a ride on Whirlwind. When they were about to arrive at his residential district, his hands suddenly trembled.


    "Little Tornado, please take me to an alley 500 meters ahead."


    "What, you''re not going back?" Amidst the black fog, a lazy voice asked with some dissatisfaction.


    "Hurry up, or it''ll be too late."


    After hearing Bai Mu''s words, little Whirlwind had no choice but to respond. He turned his head and headed in the direction that Bai Mu had pointed out.


    When Bai Mu rushed over, he saw a few unsteady people surrounding a woman. The woman was waving a wooden stick in her hand.


    And that person was actually Xiao Min.


    "Little Whirlwind, help me look after Lil ''Yan." As he spoke, he pushed off with the tip of his foot and quickly headed towards Xiao Min.


    When Bai Mu landed on the ground, he sent a kick flying towards the strange corpse that was about to pounce on Xiao Min. Just as he put it on the corpse, the other strange corpses discovered Bai Mu and quickly turned their attention to him. Of course, without thinking, they didn''t know that the other side was a difficult character to deal with.


    Seeing the gash on Xiao Min''s shoulder, which had already turned black, Bai Mu frowned. He couldn''t waste any more time.


    As he thought this, he circulated his Spiritual Energy and heard a few hidden sentries. Then, the Spiritual Energy released by Bai Mu concentrated on the heads of the corpses.


    "You, don''t come over." Xiao Min kept her eyes closed as she brandished her only weapon.


    "Little Min, Little Min!" Bai Mu noticed that Xiao Min hadn''t noticed him at all. He raised his voice and stepped forward to pinch Xiao Min''s waving hand. "Sister Xiao Min, it''s Bai Mu."


    "Don''t come over, don''t... Bai Mu? " Xiao Min abruptly opened her eyes and saw that familiar face. Tears flowed down her cheeks and the wooden stick in her hand slipped. She then threw herself into Bai Mu''s embrace.


    "Wuwu ~" The moment Xiao Min relaxed, she started sobbing.


    "Okay, Sister Little Min, why are you running outside? It''s very dangerous outside, don''t you know?" Bai Mu was slightly reproachful, but he still carried Xiao Min in his arms. At this time, he had to quickly return to find his teacher. When he saw the wound on Xiao Min''s shoulder, his brows creased even tighter.


    "Isn''t it because of you? I heard that you''ve returned, and now I''m worried about you ¡­"


    "So you came out alone?" Xiao Min buried her head in her chest and shook her head. She sighed and spat out two words, "Idiot."


    If it wasn''t for the spiritual power he had imbued into Xiao Min that night, perhaps today, Xiao Min would have ¡­


    Qingyan, who was standing with Little Whirlwind, saw the woman directly leap into Bai Mu''s embrace. However, Bai Mu didn''t push her away, and even picked her up. Xiao Yan was immediately dissatisfied, and was about to step forward and separate the two.


    "Little Whirlwind, sorry for the trouble." As for Little Whirlwind, he helplessly sighed and turned into a whirlpool. When Bai Mu saw this, he held onto Xiao Min in one hand and Xiao Yan in the other as he jumped into the whirlpool.


    "Master, take a look." After Bai Mu left, he placed Xiao Min, who had already fainted, on the bed and dragged Xiao Min, who was still busy, over to him.

 C89

    "Ah ¡ª what about her? How could he have been poisoned by the strange corpse? " "Go find some glutinous rice. Master will draw a few talismans for you to use on her to wash off the corpse poison."


    Xiao Yan and Little Whirlwind were arranged to one side, while Bai Mu and Free and Unrestrained Child expelled the poison from Xiao Min.


    After six hours, the corpse poison in Xiao Min''s body was finally cleansed.


    As for Cheng Yu Dou, when he returned to his company, the place was no longer as clean and tidy as it used to be. As he looked at the desolate scene before him, a bad feeling gushed into his mind and he immediately ran back to his villa, praying that nothing bad would happen to his family!


    The monster corpses that were wandering around continuously drooled as if their saliva had never been cut off. Only their howls could be heard, and their exposed eyeballs were white. One by one, they turned their ears to look for living things.


    When they felt that a living creature had suddenly appeared, their voices instantly rose an octave, and they all rushed over in the direction of Cheng Yu Dou.


    "This is bad!" Cheng Yu Dou cursed and had no choice but to stay where he was. He couldn''t lure these things back home until they arrived.


    Due to the previous commotion, all of these things were gathered together. He estimated that there should be at least a few hundred of them. And these wandering corpses that had gathered together seemed rather crowded in this large place.


    Cheng Yu Dou knew that these things hadn''t all come over yet, and this was only a small part of it.


    He could not help but let out a loud shout, and a wave of waves of sound began to spread out. The strange corpse of Cheng Yu Dou, who was about to get close to him, was actually sent flying, and all he could hear were painful cries coming from his severed limbs.


    This was the Evil Avoiding Spell. Although the corpses of the monsters weren''t killed, the Evil Avoiding Spell had a certain degree of effect on them.


    When the rest of the corpses saw their companions acting in such a manner, they rushed towards Cheng Yu Dou while howling.


    Looking at the endless stream of strange corpses, Cheng Yu Dou sneered and said: "Hmph, a guy that isn''t afraid of death! Since that''s the case, there''s no need for me to show mercy! "The Ghost Slaughter Spell ¡­"


    Cheng Yu Dou turned his hand slightly, and the light aura started to spin. With the increase of his speed, the light aura became extremely sharp, like a spinning wheel, and wherever he went, the strange corpses would all be cut into pieces. Blood splattered everywhere, and the corpses instantly turned into bright specks of light, disappearing into the air.


    The smell of blood in the air spread out and blended together. It was getting stronger and stronger, causing one to feel nauseous from smelling it. However, the strange corpses only grew more and more excited. The smell of blood was like a stimulant, causing them to become even more violent.


    "Ao, ao, ao ¡­"


    More and more strange corpses appeared, like a steady stream of flowing water. They were completely oblivious to the killing spree of Cheng Yu Dou. All they knew was that the living being in front of them was delicious food. For this fresh food, they were willing to sacrifice anything!


    "Fuck you!" Cheng Yu Dou could not help but curse, "These things are really troublesome!" Cheng Yu Dou''s eyes were bloodshot. The silver light in his hands continued to wave about. Facing this tide of strange corpses, he was actually a bit exhausted.


    He tried to use the method that Sayoko had taught him to mobilize his true meaning in order to support this spell that would consume a lot of physical strength. He saw that the number of corpses surrounding him was becoming fewer and fewer. However, the shocking scene was once again played out in front of him.


    "Ah ¡­" Cheng Yu Dou was stupefied, because he saw a wave of strange corpses growing larger in front of him. Some of them were even flying, and those things were flying towards the area above where Cheng Yu Dou''s defense was weaker.


    Although he was surprised, his hands did not stop moving. As his thoughts raced, another silvery white light appeared on Cheng Yu Dou''s left hand. Due to the two incantations, Cheng Yu Dou''s stamina dropped even faster. He had no choice but to wield the two lights and wrap them around himself. Now, he had no choice but to defend.


    "Are those corpses going to defy the heavens?" He was actually playing evolution! Flying zombie? " As he listened to the sounds of the corpses being sliced away as they came into contact with the light, Cheng Yu Dou thought happily in his misery.


    Suddenly, he felt that the pressure around him had lessened. In the midst of his astonishment, he saw a white figure swimming among the corpses. He was still chanting the Ghost Slaughter Spell.


    Unlike Cheng Yu Dou, the light beam in his hand was much smaller. It was like a laser beam. As he chanted the incantation, it would only fire once every three seconds. However, there was only one strange corpse that was shot down. Its destructive power was obviously not as great as Cheng Yu Dou''s.


    Seeing the doctor monster casually walking around the corpses with martial arts skills, Cheng Yu Dou asked, "Brother Bai, why are you here?"


    "The master told me to help you!" After saying that, a yellow talisman under the command of the internal force of the medicinal monster flew towards Cheng Yu Dou.


    "Quickly attach it to your body!" Cheng Yu Dou didn''t think much and quickly combined the two beams of light into one. He stuck the talisman paper that flew over to his chest.


    The strange corpses that had been tightly surrounding him immediately took three steps back as soon as the talisman paper appeared on their bodies. They glared at Cheng Yu Dou while baring their teeth. But he didn''t dare to move forward.


    As for those unglued talismans, they instantly became the target of their attacks. Some of the corpses that had been surrounding the medicinal monster turned around and looked at the medicinal monster.


    Although the medical monsters had very high martial arts skills, when they encountered these things that were not afraid of martial arts, they could only dodge. Although the medical monsters had very high martial arts skills, when they encountered these things that were not afraid of martial arts, they could only dodge.


    "Brother Bai, hurry up and paste the talisman on it!" Cheng Yu Dou shouted anxiously from the side.


    "Oh, oh, right!" The doctor, who was immersed in the fact that he also had spiritual energy, seemed to have just reacted. He took out the incantation from his pocket and stuck it on his body. Seeing this, Cheng Yu Dou also let out a sigh of relief.


    At this time, those strange corpses did not dare to move forward. The monster took a defensive stance as it walked step by step towards Cheng Yu Dou and asked worriedly, "Are you alright?"


    "It''s not bad!"


    "Master''s talisman paper is really useful!" The doctor monster laughed as he looked at those strange corpses that were staring at him while wishing that he could immediately pounce on them.


    "Oh yeah, just now the master gave me some spells. I gave some to those who weren''t infected along the way. There''s not much left now! " As he spoke, he took out the talisman from his pocket, counting, there were only eight talismans left. Tsk tsk, looking at the terrible situation here, it seems like there are no survivors! "


    "The words seemed to have sobered Cheng Yu Dou up. It was only now that he remembered his purpose in coming here."


    "Brother Bai, let''s think of a way to keep these things out. My family should still be in the mansion. So, I have to go in and take a look! "


    The monster turned its head and looked at the villa behind it. All of it was made of tempered bulletproof glass. Although it was made of glass, it could not be seen from the outside. One could imagine how rich the owner of this house must be.


    "Enough bro, stop talking. I''ll help you block it. Go in and take a look!" Anyway, there were still a few pieces of paper talismans here, so he should be able to hold on for a little while.


    "No!" These strange corpses were not ordinary corpses! It seems like they will evolve after a period of time. Whether these talismans can even survive is still unknown, so let''s all go up together! " Cheng Yu Dou said resolutely.


    "This, but?" The doctor monster pointed at those strange corpses, its meaning clear. "It''s impossible for us to get rid of them. No matter what, they will only be three steps away from us!"


    "Like this, we will slowly retreat to the front of my house. After that, we will stick these talismans to the front of my house. I don''t think they would dare to enter." Cheng Yu Dou stared at the corpses and told his plan.


    "This, is it okay?"


    "Let''s give it a try!"


    The two of them began to retreat, and the strange corpses followed in their footsteps.


    "Brother Bai!" Keep an eye on them, I''ll open the door! " When he reached the door, Cheng Yu Dou placed his hand on the fingerprint lock, but nothing happened for a long time. As if they knew that Cheng Yu Dou and Zhexiu were going to enter the room, the strange corpses began to rush towards the doctor. However, when they came in contact with the doctor, they were bounced far away and fell to the ground while twitching.


    "So this is the Evil Avoiding Spell. Although it can''t kill you, I will make you wish you were dead!" The strange doctor suddenly understood.


    However, Cheng Yu Dou was a little anxious. He touched the door a few times, but he still couldn''t open it.


    "Brother Bai, the door seems to be locked. People outside cannot enter unless someone opens the door for us!" Cheng Yu Dou said apologetically.


    "Since the door is locked from the inside, doesn''t this mean that there''s someone hiding inside? Can''t we just have the door open from the inside?" The monster raised its head and looked at the window of the house, "The people inside should be able to see the situation outside, right?"


    "Mm, yes!" He was very worried about the safety of his family.


    "Then we must create some sort of disturbance to let them discover us." For this high-tech villa, there were some difficulties for the doctor monsters.


    "With the current situation, they should be staying in the master bedroom on the second floor and should not pay much attention to things here. If they want to see us, they must go to the window on the second floor, but there is no balcony on the second floor. The windows are closed and we can''t get in. "


    "Little brother Cheng Yu Dou, you''re so anxious and confused. Don''t you know that I, a martial arts practitioner, can give lightness skills? "Don''t worry, leave this matter to me." The doctor said earnestly, "The so-called concern is chaos. I believe that little brother Cheng Yu Dou should know this better than I do." The best thing to do right now is to cheer up. Only then can I unleash my potential and protect the people I want to protect! "


    "Thank you, Brother Bai, I''ll remember!"


    "Brother Bai, jump up to the second floor and knock on the window. The soundproofing effect there is not very good and I believe it will attract their attention!" Cheng Yu Dou looked at the location of the second floor.

 C90

    "Alright, leave it to me!" Seeing that Cheng Yu Dou was getting serious, the strange doctor patted his chest and said in a clear voice. With that, he jumped up to the second floor. Perhaps it was because it was too chaotic outside, but the windows on the second floor were tightly shut. Fortunately, the edges of the windows were turned outwards, so the doctor could still use his hands to grab the edges.


    Otherwise, no matter how good his Qing Gong was, it would be impossible for him to stay suspended in the air. As for Cheng Yu Dou, he stood on the spot and stared at the corpses. Right now, he couldn''t easily use the Ghost Slaughter Spell because that thing was simply too exhausting. He could only use the talisman paper to temporarily restrain the corpses.


    Seeing that the doctor was about to fly into the sky, those flying doctors followed him up as well, surrounding the doctor and preventing him from escaping.


    The medicinal monster ignored the strange corpses that followed it. With the talisman paper, they didn''t dare to act rashly. Clinging to the edge of the window, he began to bang on the thick bulletproof glass.


    "Mommy, Mommy, I heard our window ring again?" A five-year-old boy in the master bedroom on the second floor raised his head and spoke to the woman in front of him.


    "Child, there''s no sound. You heard wrong!" The middle-aged woman sat on the ground and hugged the boy tightly. She spoke gently to the child in her embrace, but her trembling body revealed her nervousness.


    "Really, Mother, I heard it again? If you don''t believe me, listen! " The child gently reminded his mother in a childish voice.


    "Good grandson, how can there be any sound! Listen to your mother and don''t spout nonsense. Otherwise, won''t your grandparents love you anymore? " The one who spoke was an old woman in her seventies. She was about the same age as the old man sitting on the edge of the bed, snuggling close to her.


    "Hmph, obviously! Yet you say that you don''t have any! " The little boy turned his head and looked at the window covered by the curtain, thinking about how to prove what he had said.


    "Su Zhen, my good wife, please get up. Don''t sit on the floor, it''s cold over there!" The old woman said with a heartache.


    "No, Mom! How did he become like that? I''m so scared, so scared! "Only this cold feeling on the ground will give me more sense of security!" As he spoke, he tightened his hands and moved his body closer to the edge of the bed, as if he would be able to regain some sense of security.


    "Mom, you''re hurting me!" The little boy was in tears, trying to get away from his mother. He felt that today his family had become so strange, that his father had become so fierce that he looked like he was about to eat someone. His mother had been sitting on the floor crying, and his grandparents had come all the way to his parents'' bedroom, and now he couldn''t even watch his favorite cartoon anymore.


    When the middle-aged woman heard this, she immediately let go. As soon as he was free, the little boy ran away from his mother and sat on a stool by the bed.


    Seeing that his embrace was empty, the feeling of emptiness in his heart became even more intense. The tears that he had finally managed to stop flowed out involuntarily.


    When the two old men saw this, their hearts felt even more sour!


    "I wonder how Dou''er is doing." Thinking of his own grandson, the old man couldn''t help but shed tears. Although he wasn''t the Zhang Family''s biological son, he was someone they had painstakingly raised for more than ten years. How could they bear to let him go now? The situation outside was not looking good.


    Hearing this, the woman called Su Zhen''s tears flowed even harder.


    The sounds of knocking could still be heard from time to time. Taking advantage of the few people who were still immersed in their own sorrow, the little boy slowly walked towards the window.


    Ye Zichen opened a corner of the window and looked outside. He saw a white-haired man waving his hands and knocking on his own window, while seven or eight people with expressions similar to his father''s hung in the air beside him.


    Because of the glass, the doctor couldn''t see what was going on inside, so he just kept knocking on the window, ignoring the restless corpse behind him. At the same time, with every three knocks, he pointed downwards, afraid that the family wouldn''t open the door if they couldn''t recognize him.


    It had only been about fifteen minutes, why was there no sound at all?


    Cheng Yu Dou looked up and asked: "How is it? Still not enough? "


    "En, there''s no sound!"


    "Then you might as well come down. Maybe they''re not home!" God knows how much his heart hurt when he said that.


    Seeing Cheng Yu Dou act like this, the doctor knew what he was thinking and laughed: "No rush, I can still hold on. Knock a few more times!"


    By this time, the little boy had already put down the curtain and ran over to his mother.


    "Mom, there''s really someone by the window! I just saw a white-haired grandpa.


    The monster''s hair was indeed white, but from the looks of its face, it was only around forty years old! However, in the eyes of children, the white hair was naturally an old grandpa.


    Knocking on the window of our balcony, we have a few scary freaks following behind us. However, that grandpa looks to be very anxious! "


    "Wife, that person couldn''t be asking for help, right?" The old woman wasn''t sure.


    "Who cares! Who knows if he was bitten by those zombies! " In the eyes of the older generation, this thing should be called a zombie.


    "Mom, you guys stay here. I''ll go take a look!" The woman wiped away her tears and stood up, but she was no longer as timid as before.


    "My wife, don''t go! "What if ¡­"


    Before the old woman could finish her sentence, the woman had already reached the window. She pulled the curtain aside and actually saw a white-haired person knocking on his window. She pointed downwards as she knocked. Looking down, he saw Cheng Yu Dou, who was blocked by zombies in front of his house.


    "Mom, Mom, quickly come and see, Yu Dou is at the door!" The little boy hiding at the woman''s feet stuck his head out when he heard his brother''s name.


    "He''s fine!" The two old men who were approaching excitedly arrived.


    "Hurry, hurry and open the door!" The old man excitedly said to his wife.


    "But outside ¡­" The woman hesitated.


    "Don''t be afraid, let''s move faster!"


    "Crack ¡­" The door opened and Bai Mu walked in.


    After placing the talisman paper that the unrestrained child gave them at the door, the two of them quickly dashed in and locked the door.


    "That''s great! You''re fine! " The two old men said as they wiped away their tears.


    "Un, since you all are fine, I can rest assured!" Seeing that his family was all here, Cheng Yu Dou''s hanging heart dropped to the ground.


    "Hehe, mom, like I said, someone is knocking on the window, it''s this white-haired grandpa!" The little boy showed off.


    "Xiao Yu, you can''t speak carelessly. This is an uncle, how can you call him grandpa?" The woman chided.


    "Haha, no worries!" With regards to the issue of age, he could already be the next ancestor of these people.


    "This is?" Cheng Yu Dou''s grandfather asked.


    "You can just call me Old Bai!" The healers arrived first.


    "Hm!" Sit down! " Although such a thing had happened at home, it did not affect their hospitality. "Wifey, have a cup of tea!"


    "Thank you!" The healer smiled and sat down on the leather sofa beside him.


    "Grandfather, where''s Dad? Why didn''t I see him? " Cheng Yu Dou scanned his surroundings but did not find Zhang Jianguo.


    "Big brother, daddy is in the storage room!" The little boy called Xiao Yu ran in front of Cheng Yu Dou and shouted, "Daddy became so scary, he actually hit me!"


    "Storage room?" Hit you? Mom, what exactly is going on? " When he saw the woman coming out with the tea, he said with an anxious expression on his face. The bad feeling in his heart surged up again.


    Upon hearing Cheng Yu Dou''s question, his mother didn''t know how to reply and could only stand there at a loss for words. As for the two elders, they only shook their heads and sighed. When they looked at Xiaoyu again, other than the happiness on her face, there wasn''t any nervousness on her face. He didn''t know anything at all!


    "Mom, tell me!" He was afraid that his guess was right.


    Yang Susu gritted her teeth, she suddenly raised her head and said, "Follow me!"


    Cheng Yu Dou was suspicious as he followed Yang Susu to the storage room. Step by step, it was as if he was stepping on the edge of a knife. Because the closer he got to the storage room, the clearer the wails became.


    "See!" Yang Susu opened the door. A person who was chained to the metal bench and then locked in the iron cage appeared in front of her.


    Looking at the man''s face, he looked as smart as ever. His jaw was jutting out, and his eyeballs were protruding out of his eye sockets. His green eyes were colorless, but it was enough to frighten anyone he met. Saliva flowed out from his cracked lips one by one, indicating his desire for the fresh meat that suddenly appeared.


    The fact that his Adam''s apple was twitching due to swallowing saliva showed his thirst for the blood flowing through his body.


    "Dad!" Cheng Yu Dou wanted to step forward, but was held back by Yang Su Zhen.


    "Don''t go that way!" "In order to save me, he was sucked dry of his blood by those zombies. Your grandfather and I finally managed to rescue him, but he became like this. So... "I have to ¡­"


    In the end, she couldn''t even make a sound as she sobbed. She leaned on Cheng Yu Dou''s shoulder and sobbed.


    "Alright, mom, don''t cry, I won''t let them go!" Ye Zichen patted Yang Susu''s shoulders, while his eyes burned with hatred.


    "Dad, don''t worry. I won''t let you die in vain!" Cheng Yu Dou said with determination. His answer was that he wished that he could break out of the cage and tear apart the prey outside.


    He couldn''t bear to see his foster father like this again. Cheng Yu Dou supported Yang Susu out of the storage room. The door closed, cutting off the angry howl. However, it did not stop him from feeling the pain in his heart. From then on, he would no longer have a father.

 C91

    He had always treated himself as his own, trusted him and left the management of his huge family business to him. From now on, he would no longer have a father, and he would once again become an orphan.


    "He will make the person behind all this pay with his blood." "Don''t worry Father, I will definitely protect this family well!"


    "Become a little brother?"


    Seeing that Cheng Yu Dou''s expression was clearly off, the monster opened its mouth, but could not even speak words of consolation. Listening to the words of the child, he had already guessed most of the situation, but he had not expected it to be like this.


    He had lost his parents when he was young. He might not be able to understand the pain Cheng Yu Dou was going through, but it must have been terrible for him. He couldn''t help but blame himself as he was the key figure in making the magic liquid.


    "Ah ¡­"


    The shaking of the ground, no, it should be more accurate to say the shaking of the house. The violent shaking brought them back to reality from their own thoughts. Cheng Yu Dou walked to the door and pulled open the curtain. There was a curtain drawn almost everywhere in the house, because the glass was transparent and only visible from the inside, and in the summer the light was too strong and the curtain was drawn.


    He probably didn''t want to see the eyesore outside, so he closed the curtain. He raised his head and looked at the sky. In order to make himself look at the stars better, his father didn''t cover the top with a layer of cloth. And now there was nothing. The hatred in his heart grew even stronger when he saw the strange corpses circling the roof.


    "The monster corpses outside seem to have evolved again!" Looking at the strange corpses that were constantly spraying the thick green liquid on the glass wall, Cheng Yu Dou held back his disgust and worriedly said, "They might be trying to collapse this house!" He looked at the strange corpses lying at the right corner of the house. Cheng Yu Dou''s expression turned ashen as he continued to beat them and push them away.


    "Brother Bai, I''ll go lure those things away!" Take good care of my family for me! " Hearing the noises coming from outside, Zhang Jianguo let out an excited howl from the storage room. Cheng Yu Dou added, "If it was him, he wouldn''t be able to control it. You know what to do! "


    The doctor knew who he was referring to and he did not give chase. He knew that if he also left, the small and old people here would become even more troublesome. Protecting his family would be the best help to him.


    "Cheng Yu Dou ¡­"


    "Dou''er ¡­"


    "Big brother!"


    Accompanying the shouts of his loved ones, Cheng Yu steeled her heart and charged out in an instant.


    The doctor comforted her, "Lady, you can relax. He will be fine when he becomes a little brother, his master is the mountain god, he followed that mountain theology and Taoism and will definitely be fine."


    He didn''t know if he was trying to comfort that Yang Susu or himself, but even he didn''t really believe what the doctor had said.


    Thinking about the number of corpses outside and how the corpses would evolve, the doctor was worried.


    "It''s true!" Yang Susu was half-believing and half-doubting.


    Cheng Yu Dou sneered when he saw the strange corpses stop moving because of himself: "Hmph, I thought you guys had no brains! Looks like I''ve underestimated you. "Come on!" As he said that, a purple light appeared around his body, surrounding Cheng Yu Dou and extinguishing the silver light in an instant. However, the two silver lights in his hands became even stronger.


    Bai Xing''s body swirled around the airflow, sending out dangerous signals to all around him. The swirling airflow grew stronger and stronger with the aura of its master, wishing that it could swallow all living things in the world.


    Ignoring the strange corpses, whose eyes were suddenly filled with fear, he thought about how his father had turned into that state because of these things, and hatred surged to the top of his head. Wherever the white training passed by, there was only the sound of wailing and wailing. However, there wasn''t even enough time for blood to flow out from his broken body before it began to dissipate.


    "Really! If you don''t believe me, look! " The doctor opened the curtain and saw Cheng Yu Dou, who was in the middle of a slaughter.


    Looking at her son who was constantly waving his light around among the zombies, Yang Susu finally believed the doctor''s words. Although she didn''t know when her son started to take a master and learn Tao techniques, as long as she saw that he was not bullied by those things and his abilities, she would feel relieved.


    "Madam!" Let''s take the old people and children upstairs! " The strange doctor suggested arriving because he had heard from Cheng Yu Dou that the master bedroom on the second floor was the safest place. If they were to barge in, they wouldn''t be able to discover this place for a while.


    "Alright!" She knew that her son could deal with the situation outside, so she agreed to the doctor''s suggestion. He inadvertently glanced at the storage room on the second floor, then supported the old man and walked towards the master bedroom on the second floor.


    Perhaps it was because the power of the Ghost Slaughter Spell was too overbearing, but the strange corpses did not dare to approach it. This gave Cheng Yu Dou a chance to act as a buffer. He wanted to fight his way out of the villa.


    "AHH!"


    Suddenly, a mass of thick, dark green liquid smashed onto Cheng Yu Dou''s back without warning. For a moment, even though the green liquid was not large, Cheng Yu Dou felt as if he had been struck by a huge strike. He could not hold back the sweet and fishy smell in his body and vomited out with a pu sound.


    "Aooo!" The stimulation of sight and smell made the group of evil spirits even more frenzied. They ignored the white practice in Cheng Yu Dou''s hands and crazily rushed towards him. As for Cheng Yu Dou, because of the attack just now, his movements had actually become slower.


    "Damn, that thing is like an anesthetic, it can actually slow down people''s movements!" Could this be the real Plants vs. Zombies version? " While he was distracted, he struck him in the back again. This time the injury was more severe than before.


    "Fuck, he actually launched a sneak attack!" Cheng Yu Dou snorted, but he didn''t dare to be careless and could only concentrate on the fight.


    Cheng Yu Dou didn''t know how long he had been killed. He only knew that the strange corpses in front of him had been killed and kept on coming over. The impact on his back was getting more and more intense, and the white light in his hands was getting thinner and thinner. The scene in front of his eyes became more and more blurry.


    "Dad!" Cheng Yu Dou''s eyes were filled with shock.


    Because of Cheng Yu Dou''s negligence, a strange corpse had gotten close to him. When the claws reached his head, he thought that he wouldn''t be able to dodge it, and a white light beam struck the strange corpse''s head. In the blink of an eye, the strange corpse turned into a bright crystal body that disappeared into the air.


    Seeing that Cheng Yu Dou had left, the hospital monsters on the second floor finally calmed down. He had taken out the remaining eight talismans from his body earlier and wanted to give them to the four people inside. However, he discovered that one of the talismans was different from the others. The structure of the talismans was not as casual as the others, but more like two insects that were doing the exact same thing.


    He recalled that there was a mantra in Taoism that could turn a person who had been cursed into a puppet. With the consent of Lady Wang, he stuck the talisman on Zhang Jianguo''s chest in an attempt to do something similar to what he was doing.


    This way, he let Zhang Jianguo act as his substitute to help Cheng Yu Dou. Fortunately, Zhang Jianguo appeared in time, otherwise, Cheng Yu Dou''s life would have been taken by that strange corpse. With this thought in mind, he began to chant the Killing Ghost Curse, just like those approaching corpses.


    Cheng Yu Dou saw that the person in front of him did not react at all, and was only staring at him absentmindedly. The light beams that were constantly emitting from his hands made him feel a sense of familiarity. In the blink of an eye, a corner of the talisman was revealed close to Zhang Jianguo''s chest, and he instantly understood.


    Without any change in his expression, he clenched his fists and started brandishing his sword in the air. As for Zhang Jianguo, he would occasionally jump high up to attack the strange corpse that was flying in the sky. Occasionally, he would land on the ground to help deal with the corpse.


    "Mom, look, Uncle White is flying! They even jump up and down! " Ever since his mother had told him to call the healer uncle, the little guy had changed. Ye Zichen pointed at the monster with a giggle, as if he had just seen something new.


    "Don''t spout nonsense, uncle is helping brother!" Yang Susu''s face was filled with an unprecedented seriousness as she watched her son and her husband fight with the strange corpse under the window.


    With a grunt, the bandit''s body fell heavily to the floor.


    "Uncle Bai, what''s wrong?" Xiao Yu ran over to the healer and helped him up. That Yang Susu was also frightened, and she quickly ran in front of the strange doctor.


    "I''m fine!" The doctor demon forced himself to stand up and continue waving his hands. Just now, in order to kill the monster corpses near Cheng Yu Dou, he had let the monster corpses above him take their lives. Who would have thought that even after death, those things were still so sinister!


    "Dad, are you alright?" Even though the only response he got was the sound of the Spiritual Energy beam piercing through the corpse, Cheng Yu Dou could not help but ask. After all, he had been knocked down for his own sake.


    To Zhang Jianguo, who had become a strange corpse, the pain was something he no longer felt. However, to those who controlled him, all the damage would be placed on the person who cast the curse.


    Therefore, when Zhang Jianguo was injured by the attacks of other monster corpses, some of the injuries would be transferred to the body of the monster. The strange doctor knew that if he couldn''t hold on for much longer, then Cheng Yu Dou would truly be in danger.


    "Aooo!"


    An unfamiliar yet familiar voice rang in Cheng Yu Dou''s ears, causing his ears to hurt.


    Cheng Yu Dou looked at the talisman paper that had been knocked off by the green mucus of a female monster''s corpse. He knew that his violent nature was about to be revealed.


    Because the sigil had been destroyed, the medical monster could no longer control Zhang Jianguo in any way. It could not help but mumble, "Not good, it immediately ran to the window."


    If he were to fall, Cheng Yu Dou would have fallen from the very beginning. He would have suffered countless heavy blows to his body, and his internal organs would have shattered from the shock. He had been holding on because his father was fighting alongside him.


    At this moment, Cheng Yu Dou fell.


    His father had become a completely different person. Cheng Yu Dou''s mental strength could no longer support him fighting alongside his father.


    Seeing his father slowly approaching him with a sinister smile on his face, Cheng Yu Dou closed his eyes in despair.


    When Yang Susu saw this scene, she was about to run down the stairs, but she was tightly grabbed by the doctor. She closed her eyes and did not look at the sharp claws that were getting closer and closer to Cheng Yu Dou''s neck.

 C92

    "Master, she should be fine, right?" Bai Mu glanced worriedly at Xiao Min, who was pale on the bed, and asked Xiao Yunzi, who was flirting beside him.


    Seeing how concerned Brother Bai Mu was about the woman beside him, and that she was a beautiful woman, Xiao Yan wanted to go up, but she was stopped by Little Whirlwind.


    "Little girl, if you were to go and bother your Brother Bai Mu right now, I''m afraid that your Brother Bai Mu would probably hit your little fart?"


    "Hmph, what does a little kid like you know!" Lil ''Yan pouted and said impatiently. She used all her strength to struggle free from Little Whirlwind''s hand.


    "Of course I don''t understand. If I told your brothers about you, what would happen to them?" Little Whirlwind''s words successfully stopped Lil ''Yan in her tracks.


    "You stinky wind, rotten wind! If you dare to do this, I ¡­ I ¡­"


    Seeing how light the smoke was, little Tornado smiled and asked, "So what?" Seeing that Qingyan was about to get angry, he hurriedly said, "Alright, you should let Brother Bai Mu rest. Moreover, he seems to be discussing matters with his master. You''re just a little girl, so don''t get involved."


    Even though Qingyan was young, she knew what Little Whirlwind said was reasonable. She only snorted coldly as she looked for a chair to sit on.


    The carefree child stroked his white beard as he asked Bai Mu, who had a worried expression on his face, "Have you had any gains from this trip to the underground palace?"


    Bai Mu shook his head, "This time, I didn''t have a direct confrontation with the master of the underground palace. However, I did hear some news regarding the magma."


    He pointed to the small whirlwind at his side and said, "It took me to explore half of the underground palace. Although I didn''t find any demonic liquid, I met the leader of the puppets, and we even exchanged blows."


    "Little Whirlwind? What is that? " The unfettered child looked at Little Whirlwind and asked puzzledly.


    "I''m not anything. Old man, you''d better not investigate what I am. Oh right, I''ve already sent you back, so you can''t tell this old man about my matter. Otherwise, I wouldn''t mind flustering you a bit more."


    After Little Tornado finished speaking, he walked out of the door, and without caring about the wide-eyed Xiao Yunzi, he directly turned into a tornado and flew away at a place that Xiao Yunzi and the rest could not sense.


    "Since he said so, let''s skip the part about the child." Free and Unrestrained Child naturally knew that the little ghost was not a small fry. Right now, they already had enough things to do, so it was better to have one more thing than one less thing.


    Bai Mu nodded his head. He was already used to the insolence of that little whirlwind. He continued to speak to the unrestrained child, "In addition, I''ve found a wordless'' Incantation of Return of the Curse ''."


    Upon hearing the three words, "Cursed Guiyi", the face of the unrestrained child changed.


    "You mean, you saw the book, and the end of it?" "Where is the book?" The unfettered child grabbed Bai Mu''s shoulder excitedly.


    Towards the child''s excitement, Bai Mu hastily said, "Master, let go of me. If not, I wouldn''t have been killed by the puppet warrior from the underground palace. Instead, I would have been strangled to death by you." Feeling the relaxed atmosphere, Xiao Yan sat on a stool and covered her mouth as she laughed.


    Sayoko let go of her hands and said, "I''m sorry! Master, I was too impulsive.


    Your ancestor said before, the "Incantation of Doom" is the supreme existence in the world, it is the book of the most evil. It will live along with the King of the Demon World and die along with the King of the Demon Realm!


    After the Infernal King''s death, his subordinates copied some of the mental cultivation methods taught to them by the Infernal King and hid them in the mortal world. After the Devil King''s death, his subordinates copied some of the mental cultivation methods taught to them by the Infernal King.


    However, if a mortal wanted to practice that book, they would have to bear the negative effects from it. Those who were not of the demon race, those books of heaven-defying cultivation, would become people like those in the morning.


    Moreover, in addition to being a demon spell, this book could also be used as a weapon. Such a heaven-defying book was not something the Heavens could tolerate. If he took it out, he would definitely suffer a calamity. But now, that book has actually appeared, which means that the devil that the Three Realms feared is about to appear! "


    "This... Master, don''t worry about this for now. We should think about how to deal with the puppet leader of the underground palace. As long as we kill it, I believe that the strange corpses in the city will be quickly disposed of! As for that devil, he will naturally have his spirit to take care of him! "


    "Un, I hope so!" "Let''s go," the carefree child said helplessly. Right, your junior has been gone for a long time. You go take a look first! "He''s a newborn calf, and I was afraid he''d get into trouble!" The man was worried, but he couldn''t let it go.


    "Tsk tsk, Master, I only left for half a day and you already took me in as your junior brother? You''re really fast!" Bai Mu teased.


    "Ugh ¡­" Oh right, you definitely don''t know this, but he''s your good friend, Cheng Yu Dou. "


    "So that''s how it is." Bai Mu nodded with a smile. "Then Master, I''ll go. When we get back, we''ll talk more in detail and help me watch Xiao Yan and the person on the bed!"


    Seeing Bai Mu''s voice fade away, Xiao Yunzi muttered to himself, "Cheng Yu Dou, Divine Body, Divine Body; Demon! "Could it be, could it be that he really came into this world?!" Thinking of what his master had mentioned before, his hands couldn''t help but tremble.


    When Bai Mu arrived at Cheng Yu Dou''s company, he only saw a few dilapidated buildings. Some of the buildings seemed to be ramshackle, so he could only head towards the direction Cheng Yu Dou had told him where his house was.


    Along the way, they seemed to have experienced some kind of intense battle, and the traces of a fight were obvious. Soon, they arrived at a small glass-built villa. Along the way, he didn''t see a single corpse, but from the looks of it, those deeply caved in concrete floors and collapsed houses had suffered too much fighting in the beginning.


    Bai Mu!


    The Fairy Doctor froze at the window as if she saw a familiar figure appear in her sight. It was as if a drowning person had found her lifeline. She happily shouted towards the window, but this thing was too soundproof, she couldn''t hear it from the outside. He turned around, leaving the crying family members behind and rushed downstairs.


    "Brother Bai!?" The door opened, and the strange doctor appeared. The strange doctor didn''t answer and just quickly pulled him into the house. He carefully closed the door and brought himself up to the second floor.


    "Brother Bai, what''s wrong? Why are you in such a hurry?" Also, where''s Cheng Yu Dou? " Bai Mu asked as the strange doctor went upstairs. As for the strange doctor, he remained as silent as before.


    It was rare for Bai Mu to see such a cheerful and quiet doctor. When he arrived at the bedroom and saw four unfamiliar people, he asked doubtfully, "Who are they?"


    "Cheng Yu Dou''s family!" The monster finally opened its mouth to speak, but it held its face in its hands and began to sob. It muttered, "It''s all my fault. I was unable to save Brother Cheng Yu Dou!"


    Hearing the doctor''s narration, the few people there cried even more. Only the little child opened his eyes wide and looked at him curiously.


    "Cheng Yu Dou, he ¡­" Dead ¡­ "They did?" Bai Mu couldn''t believe the truth he heard, and his voice quivered.


    "No, no!" But, there is no difference from death! " The doctor was sad.


    "Old Brother Bai, please speak clearly!" Bai Mu panicked. Since he wasn''t dead, why did he have to say that he was dead?


    The doctor told him about how Cheng Yu Dou killed the monster''s corpse, and how Cheng Yu Dou fell down due to a lack of strength. Just as he was about to become the monster''s foster father who was about to suck its blood, a person appeared in midair.


    The more the healer said, the more he blamed himself, wishing that he was the one being taken away.


    Hearing this, Bai Mu also knew who that person was. Only Xu Cheng would take away the Soybean Pouch.


    Looking at Old Bai, who was still blaming himself, Bai Mu comforted him, "Alright, Old Brother Bai, don''t blame yourself anymore!"


    Then, he turned to Yang Susu and her family members and firmly said, "Auntie, you can rest assured that Cheng Yu Dou will definitely be fine. We will definitely save him!"


    "Really?" Ever since Cheng Yu Dou was taken away by that person, she had already given up all hope. However, after hearing what the young man in front of her said, the hope in her heart increased. Although the handsome youth in front of him didn''t look that old, he had a special kind of magic about him that caused him to subconsciously believe and worship him.


    "Good!" I believe in you! " This time, it was Cheng Yu Dou''s grandfather who spoke. He walked shakily to Bai Mu while leaning on his walking stick. Even if we cannot save him, we must not let him become a bloodthirsty monster like the ones outside! "


    "Dad!" Hearing the old man say that, Yang Susu shouted with hidden bitterness.


    "Don''t even mention it, no matter how weak the Zhang Family is, they would not create monsters that would bring disaster to the world!"


    "Hm!" Rest assured grandpa, I will not let Little Dou Bao become that kind of monster, and even more so, I will not let his life be in danger! " Bai Mu had given the old man a promise, and had even given himself a promise.


    "You should keep the talismans that Brother Bai gave you with you. It''s best not to go out these days." "The stability of your house is very good. If you don''t make too much noise, those things won''t attack these places if they don''t feel alive. You just have to pay attention to the wandering corpses who occasionally wander around here."


    Bai Mu looked outside through the window and continued, "If I''m not wrong, they have been numbered and are responsible for investigating the people in H City. If there''s an order, they may all come out together.


    Now that you guys are probably safe, I believe that they know that there are still living people inside, but they have already left. It seems that they wanted to keep you guys alive, but their purpose is unknown. "


    Bai Mu''s words were reasonable. With the addition of the fact that his house was a few square meters wide, it was impossible for him to accommodate anyone.


    "No worries, we are already a pile of old bones. We are already half-dead." Only, I hope you can bring my grandson with you. If, just in case ¡­ If it''s not good, he can still have someone to rely on. " The old man turned his head and said helplessly.

 C93

    "Alright!" "In the end, Bai Mu agreed." Don''t worry, I will get my master to help us set up the formation here. We will do our best to destroy those things as well.


    "Little Brother Bai Mu, let''s head back first." It''s getting dark outside, there''ll definitely be more of those things later! " He knew that grief was useless. What he needed now was to pull himself together, not drag them down, and get rid of those strange corpses.


    "En!"


    "Little brother, come, let''s go with big brother!" The little boy looked at Bai Mu and then at his mother before he timidly retreated into her embrace. Shaking his head, he said, "No, I want to follow my mother!"


    "Be good, and follow big brother. Mom will take care of grandpa and grandma!" Yang Susu dried her tears and said to Xiao Yu with a smile.


    "Wow ¡­" Hearing her mother say this, Xiaoyu began to cry, "Mom is not leaving, and I''m not leaving either!"


    "Are you disobedient? If you continue to be like this, mom will ignore you forever! " Hearing the crying sound of the child, Yang Suzhen turned her head away with a crying tone.


    "Mom, don''t cry!" Xiao Yu cried as she reached out her small hand to wipe Yang Susu''s tears.


    Yang Susu could no longer hold it in, she hugged Little Yu tightly and started crying.


    "Mom, I''m sorry. It was Xiaoyu who disobeyed and made you angry. I will just follow my brother, but remember, you must come and see me! Don''t let Xiaoyu not see your mother! " Xiao Yu was in Yang Susu''s arms. She was a little breathless being held tightly by her, but she still couldn''t struggle free from her embrace and could only spit out words with difficulty.


    Looking at this young boy, who was only a few years old, Bai Mu felt that the affairs of the world were truly strange.


    Looking out the window, his expression changed, but he remained calm and said: "Let''s go!" Bai Mu reached out his hand, allowing the little boy to hold his.


    He turned around and instructed, "Remember, no matter who it is, do not open the door! "Even the most familiar people!"


    With that, he grabbed the monster''s hand and the three of them disappeared into the completely glass room.


    Seeing the unfamiliar environment in front of him, Cheng Yu Dou''s first reaction was sinister. From time to time, the flames on the rows of heads would dance and light up the huge palace. Even so, this palace, which was so large it looked like one of the ancient costume dramas, still appeared dim. It was like the legendary Underworld Palace, as it absorbed and interrogated the spirit souls of those who died.


    "Am I dead? This is the Underworld? " In the darkness, not too far away, a tall, slender figure could be vaguely seen atop a leopard throne. Shaking his head, he tried to look at the ''person'' in the distance.


    "How dare you!" and yet you still refuse to kneel down when you see your master! " Just as he was about to stand up and look at the blurry figure, a stern voice came from behind.


    "It looks like I''m really dead!" Thinking about how he had fallen to the ground due to a lack of strength, and those strange corpses with mocking smiles on their faces, at that time, he no longer had any hope of living. When he saw the man with the Soulreaper Lock in his hand standing behind him with a ferocious expression, he was even more sure that he was dead.


    However, this place was different from the Underworld that he had imagined. The person holding the soul lock was a modern man and not a Black and White Impermanence.


    He looked at the person above, but did not kneel to him, as the man behind him had said. Rather than disdaining to kneel down, it would be better to say that he felt that the person on the throne was not worthy!


    That''s right, he was unworthy! Although he did not know why he had such thoughts, even though the other party was the rumored King of Hell, who was in charge of life and death, the disgust in his heart could not help but rise.


    A light snort sounded from the throne and the people behind were so frightened that they knelt down to beg for forgiveness. Seeing the cowardly look of the person behind her, Cheng Yu Dou turned his head away in disdain. He knew from that person that that person was the culprit ¡ª Kai Ye. He seemed to be quite lucky and was not dead yet!


    "Like I said, how can the Hades'' Hall be like this!" Cheng Yu said in a clear voice, his tone full of sarcasm.


    Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain coming from his foot. The person behind him actually kicked him to his knees. Cheng Yu Dou struggled to stand up, but was held back by the man.


    "You are indeed a tough one, but that''s not bad. What I lack is a person with a strong temper like you." I wonder what kind of wonderful scene you would have if you went all out to kill the unicorn and your friends! " Qi Ye''s voice rose and fell. It was no longer as rich and vigorous as before. Instead, it became sharper and sharper, as if it had returned to the origin!


    "My master and the others won''t fall for your trick! "Hmph, sissy!" Cheng Yu Dou roared in an unyielding manner.


    Kai Ye didn''t seem to care. He just smiled and said, "So that free and unrestrained child is your master! Looks like this show will be even better. "Just thinking about it makes me a little impatient!"


    "Reporting to the Lord, Free and Unrestrained Child''s people are distributing talisman paper everywhere, preventing the army of strange corpses from approaching. Furthermore ¡­ And they''re joining forces with the police to deal with us. " Seeing that his master''s expression was getting worse, Xu Cheng tremblingly told her the news he had gathered today.


    "Oh? Is that so? I want to see just how capable that free and unrestrained child is. A defeated opponent actually dares to dream of turning the world upside down? " Kai Ye sneered. However, Xu Cheng was drenched in cold sweat as he repeatedly replied, "Yes."


    Cheng Yu Dou just quietly listened. The people under the ground were so afraid of the morning and the night was not ordinary either. He was secretly speculating on his abilities.


    "Take him down and hand him over to the puppet leader. Remember, we must focus on training!" One important point was that the bite was extremely heavy.


    "Yes sir!" After Xu Cheng received the order, he dragged Cheng Yu Dou, who had not fully recovered, and quickly left the large palace.


    Looking down from the sky above City H, the bustle of the city was no longer there. There were clusters of death energy circling the air above City H, the people on the street were all stiff, their footsteps strange as they wandered around everywhere. There was no longer the chirping of birds, the figures of small animals running freely happily, these wandering "people" made City H look strange, as if it was a dead city.


    However, if one looked closely, the seaside of H city, the southeast side of H city, and the southwest side of H city were all extraordinarily quiet. Her silence did not mean that she was dead, but rather that she had not been attacked by the strange corpses.


    In the villa by the seaside, a brown-haired teenager stood with his hands behind his back, looking at the distant main city district from time to time. His attention was focused on the stars that were hidden by the dark clouds, but from his constantly changing eyes, one could see traces of excitement and expectation.


    At the same time, in a small courtyard in the southeast direction, five youths were either sitting or standing. Their gazes were similarly fixed on the faint stars in the sky, but the worry in their eyes was the complete opposite of the young man by the sea.


    And the location that Bai Mu and the rest were at was the southwest area of H City ¡­


    "Old Black, these people?" Seeing that his small room was crammed full, Bai Mu held onto Xiao Yu''s hand and squeezed in front of the Poison Monster.


    "This was invited by the master! Several people are too weak, so we thought of asking the police to help us! "


    "You want to cast spells on those weapons!" Not a question, but a certainty.


    Bai Mu looked at the policemen and knew that although they didn''t have any spiritual power, just like what Qin Qianqian said, they all had spiritual power. However, this didn''t mean that everyone could use it.


    "The reason why Taoists and police were invited is not to teach them Taoism to use spirit energy, but to give them a" level up "in their weapons. The police have been trained, and with these weapons, they can be of great use! Old Black, is what I said right? " Bai Mu smiled as he asked the Poison Monster.


    "Un, that is indeed the case!"


    As for the other end, since they had a target plan, everything was easy. At this moment, Sayoko was busy making arrangements.


    "Officer Wang, this is the Ghost Devouring Powder I made with the Evil Avoiding Spell and the Ghost Killing Spell!" "This powder, if you sprinkle it on the gun, you can kill those monster corpses!"


    But you must remember, this thing must be used carefully, because it is made from two kinds of incantations combined together, and can be considered a forbidden product. The damage is great, but the harm is even greater. If ordinary humans absorbed this powder, their souls and bodies would be separated, never to be compatible with each other.


    So when you use guns, you must wear a gas mask! " The unfettered child patiently explained.


    "Master, don''t worry!" "If this thing is really that amazing, then it would be a great treasure to the police!"


    "A treasure is a treasure. A treasure cannot be more valuable than a single time!" The Free and Unrestrained Child''s face was solemn as he stressed once again.


    "Master!" Bai Mu brought Xiao Yu to where Xiao Yan was and walked over to where Xiao Yan was. He had a bad expression on his face!


    "We''re back! Where''s Cheng Yu Dou? " He glanced around the room, but didn''t see the figure of his newly recruited genius disciple. He couldn''t help but be puzzled.


    "He ¡­ He was taken away by the people who started the night!"


    "What!? Took away? It''s still someone from the Kai Ye! " "Sayoko almost jumped up from her seat. He had always been indifferent, but now he has lost his composure like this!" After thinking for a while, the man said, "No! I have to save him! "


    "Master, calm down! The current underground palace not only had people as powerful as Qi Ye, but also people like the puppet leader. That underground palace was so big, which kind of people didn''t have one?! If they were to rashly go, it would only benefit them! "


    Although he didn''t know why the Free and Unrestrained Child cared so much about his newly recruited disciple and his childhood playmate. However, being so rash was not a good idea.


    In his heart, Sakura Memories was burning with anxiety. "Cheng Yu Dou has the physique of a god. He still has his mission. If ¡­" If we fall just like that, then this world will truly be finished! "

 C94

    "Master, please calm down. Cheng Yu Dou, we are here to save you! "But before that, we must arrange everything!" Bai Mu said calmly.


    "Alright!" The boy closed his eyes and answered.


    "My fellow daoists, you have all seen the current situation. Under the control of that group of monsters, H City has almost become a deserted city. For now, we must work together to eliminate this group of chaotic monsters."


    Otherwise, if they were allowed to develop any further, this world might end up in such a state. At that time, humans will no longer exist! " Bai Mu stood before the crowd and shouted passionately.


    "Don''t worry, little brother!" Just now, from your words, we know that you are the apprentice of the master behind you, and that master is already a god who has cultivated to the highest level, and that he has the right to lead us.


    As the saying goes, a famous teacher will produce a great disciple, I believe in your words. Besides, even if the world were to flourish or perish, a man was responsible! I''m willing to join you guys in exterminating these strange corpses, so that we can eliminate all harm! My friends, do you think so? " As he spoke, the middle-aged Daoist priest that had stood out to speak turned around to face the dozen or so Daoist priests behind him and shouted.


    "I am willing to contribute to the extermination of the corpse!"


    "Me too!"


    "¡­"


    In a moment, everyone began to raise their arms and shout, and even a few policemen standing by the side started to join in.


    "Good!" Thank you everyone! If that''s the case, I have to properly arrange everything. This way, we can minimize our losses! " Seeing his Master still grieving in his own world, Bai Mu had no choice but to speak up for her.


    "Little brother, please tell us!" The Daoist Priest, Mu Zhongbai, who was leading the group, asked.


    "The most important thing to get rid of these corpses is to get rid of the puppet leader!"


    "Puppet leader?" Everyone was puzzled.


    "Yes, Puppet Leader!" Bai Mu stared deeply ahead before speaking, "The culprit behind the appearance of the strange corpse!"


    Putting his gaze back on them, he said, "The puppet leader''s ability is greater than any of us here. It''s just that he rarely appears on this land, perhaps his orders haven''t arrived yet!" "In short, we have to think of a way to kill him. If we can do that, then the underground palace will have one arm cut off!"


    "Since that golem leader is as hard to deal with as you say, how can we possibly eliminate him?" One of the dao friends asked. This was Liao Nanfei, a dao friend of Mu Zhongbai''s.


    "Good question!" This is why my master called everyone here! No matter how strong the object was, it still had a weakness, and the puppet leader was no exception. As long as we find its weakness, we can take it down! But these few days, I will have to trouble you all to help Master draw that Ghost Slaughtering Spell. That''s what the surviving people in H City need. Because there are too many runes that are needed, my master will inevitably be powerless! "


    "Don''t worry!" Talisman drawing is our strong point! " One of the Daoists proudly patted his chest and said.


    In fact, how could they know that the spell drawn by the unrestrained child did not only incorporate the incantation, but also contained his spiritual energy? That was why these runes had such a huge impact on the corpses.


    It wasn''t that these Daoist magicians'' runes weren''t effective, but that runes without spiritual energy were effective against ghost houses. It was because of this that the number of corpses formed by spiritual energy and medicine couldn''t be stopped because there were so many Daoist priests in H City.


    The reason why he sought them out was because the talismans they drew had their uses. Adding on the spiritual power of the Free and Unrestrained Child, it would have an extremely great effect. This could also save the Free and Unrestrained Child a lot of spiritual energy.


    "Then I''ll have to trouble everyone!"


    "Officer Wang, we meet again!" Bai Mu walked up to a slightly plump middle-aged man in police uniform and said with a smile.


    "I thought you forgot about me, little brother? After the corpse fraud, I did not see you again. I did not expect to see you today, you are the disciple of the great master! " Officer Wang also replied. He didn''t display the slightest surprise when he saw Bai Mu today.


    "Officer Wang, you must be joking. I hope you can forgive me for my rudeness that day!"


    "Not at all!"


    "Then I won''t be polite with you, Officer Wang!" I hear there''s a highly classified research facility in the H City Police Department? " As Bai Mu spoke, he observed Wang Sen''s face. He saw that Wang Sen''s expression had quickly changed back to normal. Its location is rarely known, and the technology used in the base buildings is one of the best in the world. "


    Wang Sen was curious about why the young man in front of him knew about the secret research institute in H city. Even he had unintentionally accompanied the director when he was receiving the mayor, so he had heard a bit about the existence of the secret research facility.


    Furthermore, Bai Mu didn''t mention his purpose for coming here. Instead, he merely stated his purpose for coming here. What was he trying to convey? The mayor had ordered that no information about the secret base should be disclosed.


    He glanced at Bai Mu and gritted his teeth, as though he had put in a lot of courage into his words. "Yes!" But... It''s a secret national research base, and we don''t know what''s in it, and it''s almost a no-man''s-land in H City.


    Only the mayor might know where it was! I wonder why little brother Bai Mu is asking about this? "


    "Oh, Hur Hur. Officer Wang, don''t be nervous, I only heard about it by accident!" Don''t worry, I''m not interested in that research facility at all. That base was surrounded by three layers of special materials, which were said to be able to resist all the sharp weapons in the world.


    Under the three layer package, the security was even more indescribable. "Every floor has a lot of space for humans to live in ¡­" At this point, Bai Mu stopped talking and just smiled at Wang Sen.


    He knew more than he did. Wang Sen, who was immersed in his own thoughts, didn''t notice Bai Mu''s gaze and was only thinking about the secret base. Everyone was also confused.


    "Wait, what did he just say? "It can let humans live in it?" The strings in Wang Sen''s head seemed to be connected again as he mulled over Bai Mu''s words.


    "No!" This will absolutely not do! " Seeming to have finally understood the meaning behind Bai Mu''s words, he hurriedly waved his hands and retreated as he shook his head.


    "Officer Wang, at this time, is it not okay?" Bai Mu frowned. "Moreover, we only need the outermost layer of space. After settling down all the citizens who have yet to be infected, we will definitely not get involved with the two floors inside, and we will definitely not disturb or even investigate the secrets inside! " Cheng Yu Dou promised. Now, he couldn''t protect everyone so well. The place where he could unintentionally probe was the best refuge for the citizens.


    "This, this, I really can''t do it!" Wang Sen still waved his hand and refused.


    "Are those secret bases so important that they can disregard the lives of people? Isn''t the country all for the people, for the benefit of the people? He couldn''t stand such a small test today? Aren''t you officials the servants of the people? "Why are you so decisive today ¡­"


    Bai Mu was about to continue, but was interrupted by Wang Sen.


    "Little Brother Bai Mu, don''t provoke me with your words." If I were to say this would count, how could I not agree with your decision? "But ¡­"


    "Forget it, I''ll ask the higher ups right now!" I hope they can agree! " Looking at Wang Sen''s soulless back, Bai Mu wondered if his words just now were too harsh.


    But when he thought of that living life, and the actions of some officials who had been overbearing against the people, and had abandoned the people in times of great disaster and taken refuge in their own safe havens, Bai Mu felt that his words were completely correct.


    The doctor said, "Brother Bai, give him a chapter of Evil Repellent Spell, it''s the best time for the corpses to move in the dark."


    "Sure!" Without waiting for Bai Mu to finish his sentence, he picked up a piece of talisman paper and flew out of the window.


    "Brother Bai, you forgot to take yours!" Bai Mu roared from behind. The only replies he got were the faint odors of medicinal herbs unique to medicinal monsters in the air, as well as the shocked gazes of the crowd at the legendary Qing Gong.


    He now knew that the talisman that he thought was very easy to obtain in the past was definitely not easy to come by. Those were drawn with the blood and sweat of a free and unrestrained child, so his use of those talismans was not as extravagant as before.


    "Everyone, wait a moment. I will talk to the Lady Boss and find a place for you to rest!" The remaining officers who have yet to leave, you guys can stay here for the time being! Right now, it''s very dangerous to go out! " After which, Bai Mu walked downstairs.


    "Officer Wang, wait!" The doctor shouted as he ran.


    "Hey ~ ~ Why are you here?" It''s very dangerous outside! " Wang Sen stopped in his tracks, waiting for the monster to appear. He had seen Bai Mu together with him, but because of his unique appearance, it was easy for him to remember this person easily.


    "You forgot to take this!" The strange man pushed a yellow talisman into Wang Sen''s hands and said, "I know that you are a responsible and responsible police officer who loves the citizens. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have risked your life to find a way to deal with the strange corpse!"


    Therefore, he should ask Officer Wang for more help regarding Bai Mu. As for Bai Mu, he is still young, so his speech is completely brainless. If he offends the police, please forgive him! "


    "Bro, where are you going to say that? I will definitely help if I can." I''m not going to stand by and watch the safety of the citizens. "Don''t worry, I''ll do my best to think of a way!" Wang Sen firmly said.


    "Then, sorry to trouble you!"


    Night was as quiet as ever. However, in the underground city that no one knew about, other than the wails of humans, there was another painful cry that overcame the waves of wailing. It reverberated through the underground palace for a long time, causing the people on the Throne to frown.


    "Humph, kid, your bones are pretty tough!" The person standing at the side snorted in disdain, "However, no matter how tough you are, you won''t be able to resist the poison of the puppet leader!"


    "Humph!" The person on the ground merely snorted, not even sparing Xu Cheng a glance.


    If one looked carefully, they would see that the person in front of them was Cheng Yu Dou. Right now, he looked like a demon, not a human!


    The neatly tidied up hair no longer existed, and what replaced it was a head of fiery red hair. Perhaps it was because the hair was suffering from the torture its owner had suffered, but it was actually standing up, frantically pulling upwards, wanting to escape the pain!

 C95

    A pair of black eyes followed his head of fiery red hair, constantly changing between black and red. The depths of his eyes were mixed with patience, pain, hatred and despair. He was being pressed down to the ground by the strange corpses, and his mouth was being pinched open by someone.


    The dark purple blood on the puppet leader''s wrist was like a string of beads as it quickly rolled into Yu Dou''s mouth. Uninterrupted seems to be endless.


    "Cheng Yu Dou! Cheng Yu Dou!" I never thought that you would have such a day! " As if he was bored, Xu Cheng stood to the side and spoke loudly.


    Cheng Yu Dou was desperately resisting the thing that was about to devour him, and he felt more and more powerless. He didn''t have the time to care about the bored person beside him.


    Towards Cheng Yu Dou''s disregard, Xu Cheng''s anger instantly erupted. He thought for a moment and seemed to be relieved, then sneered: "Don''t risk your life, do you think you can resist the puppet leader''s poisonous blood? This is specially prepared for you! It''s only a matter of time before he becomes a monster. In any case, the blood of the puppet leader is endless. "


    "Thump." Cheng Yu Dou only felt as if a string in his mind had snapped, and his mental strength to resist that thing became weaker and weaker.


    Seeing the pain on Cheng Yu Dou''s face, Xu Cheng became even more dark and continued to add fuel to the fire, stimulating Cheng Yu Dou.


    "Tsk tsk, other things aren''t as lucky as you!"


    "Hehe, you still don''t know! "I am Xu Cheng, the person who was kicked out of the orphanage!"


    "You still don''t know, right? That whatever foster father of yours is a good chess piece for the Lord! Don''t worry, you''ll know in the future! Oh no, you won''t know, because you won''t even have your own thoughts anymore, just like those things, Puppet! "Hahahahaha ¡­"


    "Hahahaha ¡­"


    Cheng Yu Dou resisted with all his might the feeling that he was about to break through his heart. The words of the person beside him seemed to know what he was thinking, and he kept saying some words that he didn''t want to hear. Waves of demonic music seemed to wrap around his surroundings ¡­


    "Ah ¡­"


    Another loud shout rang out. This time, it was even louder than before, causing the entire underground palace to tremble. Following that was a series of strange laughter.


    In the underground palace, no one who was thinking would be able to cut off their ears, nor would they want to hear the poisonous sound. What kind of language could one use to describe the sound? It was like a demon that had been imprisoned for ten thousand years, suddenly gaining the excitement of freedom. The kind of hunger that lasted for ten thousand years, the thirst for fresh meat was mixed in.


    The voice seemed to contain the magic of eating people. The person who heard it wished that they could hide in the smallest corner and wrap their body within it.


    On the throne, Kai Ye''s eyebrows relaxed, a sinister smile spreading across his face.


    At the same time, Bai Mu, who was discussing some matters with his landlord, froze for a moment. He had also heard the same voice. However, he didn''t understand what it was.


    Bai Mu wasn''t the only one who heard this. Xia Ziyi and the ''person'' hiding in the dark corner of the building were there as well.


    However, when some people heard this voice, their expressions instantly turned deathly pale, while some people''s faces were filled with excitement.


    "This, this ¡­" Xu Cheng was so shocked that he couldn''t speak. Rather than saying that he was shocked, it would be better to say that he was scared. That domineering, powerful and bloodthirsty aura made Xu Cheng wish he could turn around and run. However, he still had to stay here. Firstly, he had to complete the orders given to him by his lord, and secondly, his legs had already been softened by this monster.


    Cheng Yu Dou, oh no! It should be called the Iron-Blood Corpse King. Its ability was not one bit inferior to the puppet leader''s other monster.


    His fiery red hair hung down to his heels, and his evil eyes, intertwined with red and black, shone with a demonic light. Those sharp hands could tear a person''s stomach open at any moment.


    Even though he had become a ghost, Xu Cheng swallowed his saliva and retreated a few steps while holding his stomach. Looking at the puppet leader who was already standing aside, he was still expressionless; he was completely unmoved by what was happening around him!


    "Damn it, why would I be afraid of you!" Xu Cheng roared in his heart. With this roar, he had a bit of confidence in his heart. He roared at Cheng Yu Dou, who had become a monster corpse, "Hey ¡­" That, that, the Lord wants you to meet him! " Although it was a roar, it was very nervous. It sounded like a mosquito, but the corpse heard it.


    Hearing that, Cheng Yu Dou''s gaze swept over, and Xu Cheng finally stabilized himself with great difficulty and was shaken again. The cannibal look in his eyes scared Xu Cheng. Finally, he stumbled to finish what he had said. In Cheng Yu Dou''s eyes, Xu Cheng looked as if he had been through several centuries.


    After a long time, Cheng Yu Dou finally opened his mouth and two stiff words entered Xu Cheng''s ears.


    "Lead the way!"


    Was this person really like the puppet leader, who didn''t have his own thoughts?


    After regaining his senses, he avoided the man-eating gaze and ran to the front to lead the way for Cheng Yu Dou. I believe this is definitely the fastest time Xu Cheng has ever walked in his life. When he saw the entrance to the underground palace hall, a never before felt excitement rising from the bottom of his heart!


    "Retreat first!"


    Hearing this, Xu Cheng seemed to have received an amnesty and immediately fled. When Kai Ye saw this, he unhappily frowned!


    "Hmph, I didn''t expect that the one who would let me out was a monster that was neither human nor devil!" His arrogant tone did not sound grateful to those who had given him his freedom.


    "We are the same! Kuo! Oh, it should be the Kui Cow, this is your main body! " It was as if he hadn''t heard the sullen eyes of Cui Ao.


    He continued, "There was a strange ancient beast called ''Flowing Mountain'' that was born in the East China Sea. It was shaped like a cow, and had no horns. Once in the water, there would be a sandstorm. His eyes would emit a light like the sun and the moon, and his voice would sound like thunder. Unfortunately, such a strange beast was captured by the Yellow Emperor in the battle between the Yellow Emperor and Chi You. "Poor little bastard."


    He then saw with satisfaction the darkness that flashed across Kui Ao''s eyes, "The resentment gathered and did not disperse for a long time, but was turned into the air by the twelve generals and sent into the body of an empty God Beast. Afterwards, it turned into its original form and became the mount of a general of one of the battles.


    It was a pity that the heavens did not want to see this. In the Great War of Gods and Demons ten thousand years ago, the Devil King had sealed him within a thousand meters of the earth, allowing him to be devoured daily by the Flame Demons. "However, from the looks of it today, you do not appear to be in a sorry state like the one in the legends!" Kai Ye leaned back in his throne, speaking in a faint voice.


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect that you would know so much! Your goal can''t be as simple as letting me out, right? " As he spoke, there was the sound of something scraping against the ground. A soft couch next to the Night Splitting Throne moved to Kuo''s side, and with a toss of its fiery red hair, it sat down on the soft couch.


    "Such a fast speed!" Qi Ye was secretly shocked, but he maintained his composure. "Of course!"


    "Are you that sure I''m under you?"


    "Don''t you want to save your master?"


    "Yes!" However, I will save them myself! There is no need for outsiders to interfere! "


    Cui Ao disdainfully thought, "It is because of its owner that he has the chance to become a human, and is only trying to save others. He doesn''t want to fake his hand at others, much less a person weaker than himself! To the person in front of him, Kui Ao only needed to slightly mobilize his spiritual sense to see through his spiritual power level.


    You aren''t even at the third-level Immortal level, and you''re actually helping me save him? Furthermore, he was not an Immortal!


    "It is said that Kuo has a fiery temper and never does things through his brain. "Looks like the legend is true!" Kai Ye sneered.


    "If you treat me like this now, will you be able to stop me?"


    "Is that so? I never make a loss in the night business! "


    "What do you mean?" Seeing the vicious look in Kai Ye''s eyes, a bad premonition rose from the bottom of his heart.


    "In my entire life, I have only listened to one person''s orders, and you, a person who isn''t even human, aren''t worthy!"


    "Oh, really? Then listen to this! "


    As he said that, he started humming. That''s right, this was the spell that controlled the puppet leader.


    After the incantation was finished, Kui Ao became truly "obedient". Suddenly, he became quiet, as if the arrogance from before had never existed.


    Perhaps the person in front of him had not been frightened by the puppet leader before, so his eyes were not numb like before. But in fact, he was under control.


    "To be able to control you, I had to rely on the ''Incantation of Return of the Demons''. Who would''ve thought that not only is the secret skill of the demons recorded in the book, it also records everything related to the Great War of Gods and Demons, especially the things related to the enemy''s twelve generals! In the war between the Fiendgods, both were heavily injured!


    The Infernal King was sealed, and the twelve generals were that seal. Most of the deities, including those divine beasts, were practically pulled to their deaths by the Infernal King during the war and sealed in different places. He had only been trying to use the incantation "Incantation of Return of the Demons", but he hadn''t thought that he would be able to remove the incantation. Hmph, I already knew that you wouldn''t easily submit.


    Therefore, by breaking the seal here, the puppet leader can use blood to draw out your sealed soul and also cast a curse on you. " Kai Ye said to Kuo, who no longer had his own thoughts.


    Looking into the distance, he said faintly, "If you want to play, then I''ll play with you! Hmph, don''t think that only magic fluid can control people. The puppet leader is like a pathogen, as long as he exists, the cholera won''t end! And the day will come when you will submit to me! Regardless of whether you are a Fiendgod or not! " The last sentence was as melodious as a melody. The desire to expand was also increasing.


    Because of the importance of the puppet leader, Kai Ye had arranged for him to stay in the underground palace. Only then did he think of finding an even stronger ''slave'' that could be used by him.


    But perhaps at first night, he forgot that not everything could develop according to his will. The world was full of wonders, and many strange things had quietly appeared in some unknown places.

 C96

    After settling down the group in his room, Bai Mu placed the two children on his only single bed and sat on the edge of the bed. He then looked at the Free and Unrestrained Child, who currently had his eyes closed. His body was currently floating in the air, meditating.


    Bai Mu knew that at this moment, the Unrestrained Child hadn''t calmed down to meditate. The chaotic aura he exuded had long betrayed him. As a mountain god, it was his duty to protect all living creatures. But now, in just a few short days, these people had turned into this appearance. Even their souls were taken away and refined by Xu Cheng. If it was him, he wouldn''t feel good either!


    "Why? When life is in ruins, none of those gods have come down? "


    Looking at the motionless figure in the air, Bai Mu closed his eyes and started to meditate. Contrary to what the unrestrained child was doing, he sat down on the ground. Right now, he had to become stronger! The leader of the golems wasn''t terrifying. That mysterious'' morning sky ''was the true terror. According to his master''s description, Kai Ye wasn''t that strong, but nothing he did was something that a weak person could do. It can only be said that that person was extremely shrewd, and could not be seen through at all! "


    Bai Mu knew that the Spiritual Energy within his body wasn''t limited to the tiny amount of Spiritual Energy within a Five Water Rat''s body. And how would he be able to mobilize all of them?


    Last time, in the forbidden area, although he had already absorbed the spirit energy from nature, when he used it, it was still similar to using an embroidered pillow. The damage was not that great, and the rate at which it was consumed was even faster than before.


    As he thought of this, he did not have the mood to continue practicing. He got up and jumped out of the window, wanting to get out in the wind. The moment Bai Mu jumped out of the window, the unicorn''s eyes snapped open. The matter of Cheng Yudao was still lingering in his mind. Soon after, he disappeared from the room.


    At that moment, Lil ''Yan opened her eyes. The meaning in his eyes was unclear. After a moment, some of them closed their eyes and fell asleep!


    Standing at the bottom of a house, "Happiness Orphanage", looking at the plaque that had never been changed before, the dean''s uncle''s words were still ringing in their ears, "I will never change this plaque. Only by doing so can the children truly understand their status, and the helpless themselves can only rely on their own efforts to go further."


    A while ago, when he returned to the Lucky Orphanage, in order to prevent Xu Cheng from using some tricks to secretly place a spirit energy barrier. With so many strange corpses running rampant, this orphanage should be able to temporarily protect itself from harm!


    Of course, other than this family, there was another place. Now that he thought about it, perhaps it was his heart that wasn''t ruthless enough!


    Lifting his hand, he used his luck and spiritual energy to unlatch the door and gently walk out. After entering, he lightly latched the door and pasted a piece of his master''s talisman paper on the inside and outside of the door. The Spiritual Energy barrier that he had placed on the door was getting weaker and weaker.


    At this moment, Bai Mu only wanted to return to take a look and didn''t want to alarm anyone in the orphanage. Ever since he had attended university, he had left the orphanage to fend for himself! It had been four years since he last saw the dean. He wondered how he was doing now!


    He walked along the familiar path. It stopped at the door but did not enter.


    "The dean must be asleep!" Seeing the insides of the room turn dark, Bai Mu whispered to himself. He stood in his original spot without moving his feet. He was only staring at the insides of the room through the curtain of the window, so much so that no one beside him noticed him.


    After a long time, an aged voice sounded.


    "Are you Bai Mu?"


    Hearing those words, Bai Mu turned around with a puzzled expression.


    "I''m the dean''s distant older brother. I''ve been here for a year or two! It''s just that I went back to my hometown a while ago to do some work, so when you went back to the orphanage, I wasn''t here. You don''t know me! " Seeing the handsome young man staring at him, he smiled faintly as he cleared the doubts of the person before him.


    The person before him, the elder brother of the principal, looked to be about ten years older than the principal. The dim light shone through his grizzled hair, making the elder look unreal. His sallow face was filled with the vicissitudes of life.


    Bai Mu carefully sized up this benevolent old man, but didn''t say anything. He had a bad feeling about this.


    "Child, come in first!" The old man sighed, opened the door in front of him and stepped inside.


    Seeing that he was entering the principal''s uncle''s room, the doubt in his heart deepened. He walked into the familiar room with doubts and silence.


    "Sit down!"


    "Where''s the dean''s uncle?" Looking at this room, he no longer felt angry like before. The bad feeling in his heart grew stronger and stronger.


    "Hehe, your uncle dean really didn''t love you for nothing!" The words that came out of his mouth contained a hint of bitterness. It was not in vain for him to utter your name before he died! "


    "What?" "The dean, uncle, he ¡­" Bai Mu felt a deafening roar in his head and a wave of dizziness assaulted his senses.


    "That''s right!" "The old man''s eyes were fixed on the outside of the window. His line of sight was drawn far away, as if he had just walked into a memory." On that day, the strange corpses all entered the city together. They thought that the orphanage would not be affected by the strange corpse, so they didn''t pay too much attention to the safety of the outside world.


    A few days ago, my brother and I were in the courtyard tending to the flowers and grasses, and when we heard the cries of a few children, we thought that there was a conflict between children, so my brother laughed and went to deal with it. This kind of small matter is a piece of cake for my cousin who has been in the pile of children for many years, so I stayed in the courtyard to continue to work on these things ¡­


    A few minutes passed, but no one came back. The crying became louder and louder. Doubtful, Zhang Xuan hurriedly walked out of the classroom. At this moment, his cousin was fighting against a strange corpse. Fresh blood flowed down his teeth, and claw prints were left on his body.


    When I saw him come out, I raised my confused eyes and stared at him. ''Quickly bring the child in'', I knew that after being bitten by this thing, the child would become a strange corpse. I came back to my senses and carried the child who had been scared witless into the house. "In the crack of the door, my cousin''s eyes became increasingly dazed. However, the smile on his face was dazzling ¡­"


    "Ha ha!" The old man wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and laughed bitterly.


    "When he said your name, a malevolent looking person appeared out of thin air. He said, ''You still care so much about him even now!''" After saying that, he coldly watched as his younger brother was sucked dry by that strange corpse and then turned into a strange corpse.


    "To my surprise, he didn''t continue to enter the orphanage to carry out the slaughter. He just gritted his teeth and left while staring at the direction of the gate."


    Naturally, they would not enter. It was not that they were letting the innocent children go, but rather, they did not dare to enter because Bai Mu had set up a barrier around them.


    Hearing the old man''s words, Bai Mu''s hands began to clench together. Without even thinking about it, it was obvious who the mastermind was.


    "Xu Cheng, I will settle our debt with you!"


    "Ha!" I didn''t expect to be here so soon. " Standing on top of Nangong''s tower, Kai Ye looked down at the unrestrained child with his hands behind his back.


    "Hurry and release my disciple, otherwise, I''ll make you suffer!" Free and Unrestrained Child''s face was filled with anger. When he thought of the possibility that his disciple would encounter an accident in the hands of this demon, he could not help but be filled with rage.


    "It''s not impossible for you to see your disciple, but ¡­"


    "But what? "Don''t think too much of it!" The man pointed at Kai Ye and shouted.


    "Kuo!" "Come out!"


    With a smile on Kai Ye''s face, a red figure appeared before Nangong''s city gate.


    "I, your disciple, have already delivered it to you. Why can''t you take it with you? That would depend on your ability. " It wasn''t a loud sound, but it was mixed with a sense of viciousness.


    "Cheng Yu Dou ¡­"


    Looking at the smiling red-haired youth, who was not far from him, and ignoring the meaning behind Kai Ye''s words, the carefree person uncertainly called out his name.


    The youngster, on the other hand, was unmoved by the cries of the unrestrained child, and did not even make the slightest movement. He was staring into the distance, as if he was looking at something or as if he was in a trance.


    "Cheng Yu Dou ¡­" If he wasn''t sure just now, then he was basically certain now. "This Cheng Yu bean must be under the control of that Qi Ye." However, the aura emitted from his body was both righteous and evil. This was definitely not something that Kai Ye could create. "This, could it be that the sky ¡­"


    "No, that''s impossible!" "No matter what price you have to pay, I will make you recover!"


    "Hmph, do you think he would recognize you? Oh, and don''t try to turn him back into what he was. "Hahaha ~ ~ Because it''s already impossible ¡­" It was as if he had seen through the thoughts of the free and unrestrained child, and the sounds of ridicule were endless to the ears.


    "Why should I believe that this person is Cheng Yu Dou?" The unrestrained child was unwilling to be outdone, but in his heart, he had already confirmed his identity.


    "Kuo!" Treat your previous master well! "


    "You ¡­" Seeing that Kai Ye did not answer him, the man felt infuriated. While he was still in a daze, a red figure had already moved in front of him. Before the "free" kid could react, a fatal palm had already struck towards the "free" kid.


    The unicorn''s eyes narrowed, and it turned to the side, barely dodging the attack.


    The fact that the free and unrestrained would not retaliate did not mean that the person called Kui Ao would stop attacking. The moves in his hands were not flashy, but fatal. But the free and unrestrained child didn''t have the heart to make a move on his disciple, and could only try his best to avoid those moves.


    For a time, two figures, one red and one white, battled each other. However, the white-clothed person was gradually at a disadvantage. The red-clothed person''s attacks were fierce, each attack aimed at the dead center of the opponent''s body.


    When Kai Ye saw this, he wasn''t in a hurry. What kind of drama would this disciple have to take his master''s life?


    "Cheng Yu Dou, quickly wake up! I''m your master!"


    After barely dodging Cheng Yu Dou''s attack, the unscrupulous child didn''t give up and shouted out, hoping to be able to recall some of the memories of the person in front of him.


    In response to the call of the Free and Unrestrained Child, Cheng Yu Dou''s reply was still as charming as ever. The killing move in his hand did not even pause in the slightest due to the cries of the Free and Unrestrained Child.

 C97

    "Forget it. Even if I have to tie you up, I''ll bring you back today!" After a helpless sigh, Xiao Yunzi began to treat his'' opponent ''seriously! The carefree child knew that Cheng Yu Dou had been controlled by Kai Ye, but he hadn''t used his full strength. He had only given the command to open the night, and was only toying with him. And now, when Sayoko began to use her full strength, Cheng Yu Dou also began to use his true killing move.


    As for this scene, it was something that Kai Ye was happy to see. The sinister face was filled with the smile of someone who had succeeded in his evil scheme.


    "Bam!"


    The collision of spiritual energy produced a huge explosion, and everything nearby was blown away.


    He looked at the teenager in front of him who was surrounded by the purple light, and was secretly surprised. Since he had already been controlled into the half-demon state, why was the purple spiritual energy still so pure? If he was a god, then with his spiritual energy, he wouldn''t be created by the night sky; if he was a demon, how could the devil surrender to a mortal?


    Although he could still be counted as orange when he used his spiritual energy for the third stage of spiritual energy, it was still the exact same orange color as when he used spiritual energy for the first time. His own cultivation was not even half of his, and he could tell from the palm strike just now.


    On the surface, he looked perfectly fine as he stood there without a single trace of spiritual energy in his body. Even if he used his full strength, he still wouldn''t be able to win. This was the difference between spiritual energy.


    Of course, Cheng Yu Dou knew that the person in front of him no longer had any extra strength. He didn''t have any intention of attacking. He just stood there with that unchanging expression on his face.


    "How is it, Yukiko? Satisfied with what you see? "


    "Humph!"


    "Don''t worry, you will become a person like him! Then you two will truly be master and disciple, not enemies! "


    "You!" The carefree child finally understood Kai Ye''s intentions. He had already set up a trap for him to jump into. It was just to increase his strength so that more people with the ability to cultivate could become his puppets.


    "Don''t be surprised! You delivered yourself to me! "The golem leader ¡­"


    "Is that the person controlled by the magic liquid?" Xiao Yunzi was puzzled as he saw the person that suddenly appeared in front of him. Although this person looked even more burly than before, he still remembered his face clearly.


    "It''s him!" The Free and Unrestrained Child would definitely come.


    "He''s the one who made those strange corpses!" The free and unfettered child roared to the people at the top of the mountain.


    "That''s right!" How about it? Imagine that later, you will become one of those strange corpses and become my puppet. Tell him to head east but he doesn''t dare to head west. Isn''t it great! "Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Oh right, I forgot about that. You should be stronger than those low level monster corpses." At that time, you will brutally kill all the people you protect! "You are no longer a mountain god, but a god of death ¡­"


    Laughter and laughter rang out endlessly. Seeing the puppet leader getting closer and closer, Xiao Yunzi condensed the last of his spiritual power, wanting to finish him off ¡­


    "Don''t try to commit suicide. As long as you have a body, you can still become my puppet. Even if your body is reduced to powder! " Seemingly able to read the mind of the free and unrestrained child, Kai Ye mercilessly cut off the path of the free and unrestrained child.


    Helpless, he could only close his eyes and wait for that moment to come ¡­


    The strange feeling he had anticipated did not come. He opened his eyes in confusion, and what he felt in his surroundings was an aura of disbelief and bewilderment. At some point, the puppet leader had already stood at the city''s gate that was three meters away from Xiao Xiao. Cheng Yu Dou had his face filled with pain as he held his head.


    "Cheng Yu Dou ¡­" The unfettered child stretched out his hand to try to pull Cheng Yu Dou back, but he was pushed away by Cheng Yu Dou. He didn''t expect that Cheng Yu Dou''s strength would be so great, and that the newbie, who had just lost all of his spiritual energy, would be sent flying by Cheng Yu Dou''s attack.


    Cheng Yu Dou wanted to try and pull away Xiao Yunzi, but he felt a headache coming on like a flood. He could only grip his head tightly to ease the pain.


    Just a moment ago, when the puppet leader''s sharp fingers were about to touch the neck of the unrestrained child, Cheng Yu Dou, who had originally been watching coldly from the sidelines, suddenly changed his expression.


    Cheng Yu Dou, who had reverted back to his original appearance, struck the puppet leader in the chest with his palm. Although the puppet leader was impenetrable, he was still able to open up a great distance from the powerful impact. Guang Cheng Yu Dou seemed to be enduring a great deal of pain as he held his head tightly with both of his hands.


    Free and Unrestrained Child endured the pain of his bones cracking as he stood up. He pinched his fingers together to form an orchid, and chanted a Heart Cleansing Curse to alleviate Cheng Yu Dou''s pain.


    The incantation from the Free and Unrestrained Child seemed to have no effect at all. On the contrary, it was counteracting. The pain seemed to have increased even further! The hair that was continuously spinning due to the Spiritual Energy rapidly changed between black and red. It looked as if there was something that was about to be released from it.


    "Aooo ¡­" A loud cry caused the underground palace to tremble for the second time.


    Kai Ye calmly watched the change in the man below, his thoughts quickly changing.


    "Wake up ¡­" A vicious voice rang out from beneath the city gate tower. Its fiery red eyes were like a huge dragon whose head was spewing fire. He wanted nothing more than to eat the person on the tower.


    "You think that little trick will be able to control me?" At this moment, Cheng Yu Dou had once again turned into Kuo. He walked towards the city gate tower step by step. Every step he took seemed to unleash a tremendous amount of energy, causing the corners of the underground palace to tremble.


    Kai Ye did not reply. He only looked at the people on the ground, thinking about something else.


    When he heard the cry that was exactly the same as the one that came out that night, there was a reason to explain the changes that had occurred to Cheng Yu Dou.


    Someone from the underground had long since dealt with the approaching Kuo. The soldiers dressed in the clothing of the Ming Dynasty surrounded him. In addition, there were strange corpses at the outermost layer. The puppet leader only stood at the outermost layer, but his eyes did not have the slightest trace of focus.


    "The effects of the liquid can''t be wrong!" Qi Ye was sure in his heart, "What went wrong? How strong is that thing? As long as it is hit by the demonic liquid, there is no way for it to escape my control!" "This is recorded in the ''Incantation of Attraction''. Could it be that there was a mistake in the ''Incantation of Attraction'' as well?"


    "You overestimate yourself!" The evil smile on the face of the temple grew even wider, and the hand under the red sleeve was already full of spirit energy. Carrying a strong wind, he waved his hand forward. The surrounding soldiers only felt their vision blur, and before they could even react, they had already turned into sparkling dust and disappeared into the air.


    As for those strange corpses that were further away, they naturally suffered less damage. However, towards this person, they were truly afraid, even if they didn''t have any thoughts. This was because he was not a human. Instead, he was a ferocious beast.


    Yes, no matter what this Kuo''s body was like, the deterrence emitted from his body was formed from his main body. How could the power of Cui''o even compare to that of these tiny mutated humans?


    Although the puppet leader didn''t have any thoughts, he still secretly accepted the orders from Kai Ye. No matter how terrified the strange corpses were, they still had to follow the puppet leader''s orders and charge forward.


    Xiao Yunzi, who had been staring in the direction of Cheng Yu Dou, felt the sudden strength in his shoulder and immediately shifted his gaze. A veiled lady in black appeared in front of him.


    "Let''s go!" Without waiting for the unrestrained child to react, they had already disappeared on the spot together with the woman.


    The wave of strange corpses that were close to Cui Ao turned into dust just like the soldiers.


    Only the puppet leader and Kuo were left standing facing each other ¡­


    Staring at the strange corpse in front of him, the corners of Cui Ao''s mouth widened even more. Perhaps only its owner could understand this tiny action of his. The more he opened his mouth, the more sinister his smile became, meaning that he wanted to start a massacre.


    "I really can''t see through this strange corpse known as the puppet leader in front of me?" Hehe, it''s not like I''ve never seen this before. Back in the days, during the Great War of Gods and Demons, I seemed to have fought with this thing before.


    However, at that time, he also had an old associate accompanying him, which was why he was defeated by that strange corpse! "It seems that I have fought with the devilish liquid from the devilish world before. I have to fight with the devilish liquid from the human world to obtain this strange corpse!" After thinking for a moment, he began his killing move. When facing opponents that he wanted to be his, he would have to use his full strength. This was his respect for his opponent.


    Clenching his hand into a fist, he quickly charged towards his opponent, while the puppet leader just disappeared from his spot as he approached. Seeing that the person in front of him had disappeared, Cui Ao turned around, but was suddenly struck in the chest by the golem leader''s fist.


    The puppet leader, who was under the control of the liquid, could feel his master''s thoughts at all times. It was only at dawn that he was ordered not to confront Kuo head on.


    "Hmph, I didn''t expect that the puppet leader would have some tricks up his sleeve!" Although the punch did not injure his vitals, the speed of his punch was even more unexpected. "Looks like I have to deal with this properly!"


    This time, Kui Ao didn''t charge recklessly like before. He just stood at his original position and silently gathered spirit energy in his hand.

 C98

    The purple Spiritual Energy quickly gathered in his palm, forming a large sphere that wrapped around his palm. Just as Kui Ao was about to release this power, everything around Kui Ao stopped moving. The purple Spiritual Energy that was rotating also seemed to have stopped spinning.


    "Thank you, young lady, for saving us! Otherwise, this old Taoist will ¡­ "Ai ¡­" "Thank you," the unfettered child thanked the woman in black in front of him.


    "Master, no need to be so polite! Since Grandmaster has safely returned home, it would be inconvenient for me to stay for a long time! " After she finished speaking, she disappeared, just like she had saved the unrestrained child.


    "Good skill!" The unfettered child sighed to himself. At this moment, Bai Mu pushed open the door with a look of disappointment on his face.


    "Master, what''s wrong?" Bai Mu hurriedly helped the unicorn onto a chair.


    The unfettered child told Bai Mu everything that happened when he barged into the underground palace.


    "You''re saying that Cheng Yu Dou has already been controlled!"


    "You can say that! However, he should not have been completely controlled. In addition to that, he should have been used as a host body by the strange beasts. As for that strange beast, if my guess is not wrong, it should be the Kui Cow! "


    "Kui Cow?"


    "That''s right!" One of the 12 Godly Generals'' mounts is the Kui Cow! In the war between the Fiendgods, he had been sealed. He didn''t expect that Kai Ye would be able to release him right in front of the Flame Devil''s eyes. It looks like I''ve underestimated that Kai Ye. "Cough, cough ¡­"


    "Master, you are severely injured!" Bai Mu placed his hand on Xiao Yunzi''s wrist and discovered that the Spiritual Energy within his body had already reached a state of depletion. One had to know that once spiritual energy was exhausted, it was extremely difficult to recover, especially for those who cultivated step by step to the Immortal Grade.


    "Come, Master!" Bai Mu acted as if he wanted to lose his Spiritual Energy to Xiao Yunzi, but he was stopped by Xiao Yunzi.


    "Cough ¡­" "Cough ¡­" He violently coughed again. After all, the child was not young either. He was weak to the extreme due to the lack of spiritual energy, like a seriously ill old man. He started to speak after a long time.


    "Foolish disciple, your spirit energy has only just recovered, how can you use it carelessly? You have to consider the circumstances! Cough cough ¡­ The underground palace is getting stronger and stronger, and the number of strange corpses is still increasing. Master doesn''t have any extra strength to continue completing the charms. At that time, what are you going to do to protect these innocent people? Do you really want to see that person destroy this world? "Cough, cough ¡­" The unrestrained child tightly held onto Bai Mu''s hand. Due to his agitated state, he once again began to violently cough.


    "Master, I understand!" Don''t say anything, rest well! " Bai Mu was worried. He had already lost his beloved Uncle Headmaster, the master he had just met. He didn''t want to lose him too!


    "This [Ghost Curse] is the essence of the Daoist family, and most of them specialize in spells. This [Golden Stag] is not something that belongs to my daoist family, and it was given to me by your grandmaster. You must keep it well and give it to someone fated to you."


    You can cultivate this ? Ghost Curse ? with the two black and white people. Their medicine and poison together with this ? Ghost Curse ? will definitely be of better use. Remember, protect those people for Master! "


    Seeing how nervous the unrestrained child was, Bai Mu hurriedly replied, "Yes, yes! Master, don''t say anymore, I will send you back to the tree cave to recuperate! "


    "En, disciple, I''ve lost a lot of spirit power this time. I might need to cultivate for a few hundred years before I can recover!" Therefore, you absolutely cannot disturb Master during her closed door cultivation! " "Let''s go," said the man who had returned to the tree hole.


    "Yes, disciple obeys!"


    After he had settled down the unscrupulous children, Bai Mu set up a barrier around the tree hole. Normal items were not allowed to enter.


    At this moment, in the underground palace.


    "Why should I believe you? Don''t think that I didn''t see that you saved my old enemy from under my nose. Yet, at this moment, you barged into my underground palace. The eyes of Kai Ye, who was seated on the throne, swept over the black-clothed lady, who was wearing a veil, as he spoke in a faint voice.


    "Hehe, since I can come, I can leave safely! And your enemy, who says I''m saving him, but I''m doing you a great disservice! I''m afraid that it will be difficult for him to appear in this world anymore! "


    The woman had a cruel smile on her face. One must know that the palm that Kuo had given the unrestrained child was not enough to kill him, and the palm that he had used afterwards had completely dissipated all of his spiritual energy.


    However, that old man would not remember any of this. As he rapidly aged, the memories would naturally have a way to erase it.


    He thought for a moment and said: "Alright! I believe that the Quio you speak of will only return to its true nature at noon and early childhood! And it only lasted for an hour. But what right do you have to help me? "


    "Wrong!" Not to help you! I only do what is in my interest! "


    "You mean, if our underground palace becomes a stumbling block for you, you will get rid of it without hesitation!" Not negative, but positive.


    "That''s right!" However, there''s still a use for this underground palace. As long as you don''t go against my bottom line, you can still do what you want! "


    "Hahaha!" Since you''ve already said it like that, aren''t you afraid that I''ll get rid of your stumbling block first? "


    "That won''t happen!" I''ve said it already, there will be many opportunities for us to work together in the future, and I can make your underground palace even stronger! " With that, he disappeared just like when he had arrived.


    "Who exactly is that woman?" Not only did she know a lot of things, but she was filled with mystery. If he fought with her, it would at most be a draw.


    Furthermore, she was able to enter and leave the underground palace so freely, and even shamelessly boasted that the underground palace would serve him! Who exactly is she? " The man in the throne was reclining, trying to guess the identity of the mysterious woman.


    "That Kuo was indeed unable to control the magma for more than an hour. Is it really because he is the mount of a god? " As he was thinking, he waved his hand towards the darkness, "Xu Cheng, tell the puppet leader to lock Kuo up well at noon!"


    "Yes sir!"


    Bai Mu went to Liang Zhong''s villa and saw that she was safe and sound, staying at home. After greeting Liang Zhong, he returned.


    However, just as he returned to his own residence and was about to enter, he was stopped by a figure that suddenly appeared.


    "Come out with me!" Bai Mu silently followed the person to the five Mile Slope that he had fought with Xu Cheng before.


    "I wonder what business do you have with me?"


    Looking at Hades, whose back was facing him with his hands behind his back, Bai Mu went straight to the point.


    "I''ve said it before, you''re one of the twelve generals!" Hades turned around and stared at Bai Mu with a complicated expression in his eyes.


    "I know!" Bai Mu went straight to the point. This matter had already been verified in many aspects.


    "Speak, the purpose of your visit today!" He didn''t have a good impression of the Underworld''s Yama, Bai Mu.


    "Hehe, I know, you''re still complaining about the Underworld and the Underworld. However, these matters are not left up to me, the King of Underworld, to decide. Of course, it is impossible for the Lord of the Underworld to decide. The things that we do in the Underworld have always been done in consideration of the most long-term benefits, with the least amount of sacrifice, in exchange for the safety of the Three Realms. "


    "Is that so?" Bai Mu laughed. "Could the sacrifice of so many people be the smallest sacrifice? There are difficulties in the human world, but as a god, you ignore them? This is the so-called "taking advantage of small fries"? "


    "No need to say anymore!" There are some things that you will understand in the end! " Yama Guang waved his sleeve, cutting off Bai Mu''s words.


    "You have to remember that your enemy is not the morning, but the Demon Lord who was sealed ten thousand years ago ¡ª Noon. All of this was just to draw out the devil and seal it. As for that Kai Ye, he was also one of the chess pieces that lured out that demon.


    But now, your mission is to find the rest of the generals, and gather the strength of all twelve of you to once again seal Noon Ye. "


    "So, in order to draw out that afternoon, you gods want so many innocent people to be the paving stones? Qi Ye was a chess piece, the innocent people of H City were chess pieces, and the twelve generals were chess pieces ¡­ Oh, you gods, how thoughtful!


    I think that the exchange for the peace of the three realms is fake. In exchange for the peace of your God Realm, the rule of your God Realm should be the real deal, right? "


    Bai Mu pressed on, step by step. He thought of the sacrifices of so many innocent people, and thought of the ghastly bones on the mountain of corpses. So it was just a premeditated plan? He had walked so far, worked so hard, and slowly lost his family and friends in this premeditated plot.


    He thought that as long as he got rid of the harm caused by the underground palace, H City would be restored to its original state. Now that he thought about it, he really was too childish!


    "Enough, if you want to prevent anyone else from sacrificing, you will have to rely on your own efforts. This is your mission! " With that, the King of Hell disappeared.


    Looking at the ferocious King of Hell, Bai Mu couldn''t help but laugh. "Every time I see myself, that King of Hell wants to run away!"


    Looking at the place where he had fought with Xu Cheng, Bai Mu snorted and said, "Your God only knows to sit idly by and talk about peace. Do you know what peace is?" If you want me to become a pawn, I will not help you. I want to live according to my own thoughts! " With that, he too disappeared from this five mile slope.


    After returning home, he habitually looked at the only single bed in the house.


    "Lil ''Yan!" Bai Mu exclaimed. He saw that Xiao Yu was the only one on the single bed that should have had two people lying on it.


    "Xiao Yu, Xiao Yu ¡­" Wake up, where''s your big sister Xiao Yan? "


    "Ah, didn''t big sis Lil ''Yan sleep with me?" Rubbing her sleepy eyes, Xiao Yu looked at the spot beside her.


    "Big Sister Lil ''Yan is missing?"


    Inside the underground palace...


    "Xu Cheng, bring me Zhang Jianguo."


    Looking at Xu Cheng''s disappearing figure, Kai Ye laughed. "The good show is about to begin ¡­"

 C99

    Just as Bai Mu was about to go out to look for someone, an unexpected person appeared in his room.


    "That girl is fine, but I was entrusted by someone to tell you the whereabouts of the person you wanted to know!"


    Bai Mu looked at Immortal Zhou and his gaze turned deep. "This Immortal Zhou was originally not a good person. Now that he''s here ¡ª" He looked at Immortal Zhou with slight suspicion.


    However, Immortal Zhou touched his beard and said, "You, the Twelve Divine Generals, should also want to know the whereabouts of the others, right?" Ignoring Bai Mu''s doubts, he waved his sleeve and a mirror appeared on the table in front of him.


    "You mean this?" Bai Mu pointed to the mirror and asked.


    "You''ll know when you see it!" Immortal Zhou smiled and waved his hand, revealing a mirror.


    "If you want to know what you want to know, then take your time and read!" Before Bai Mu could say anything, Immortal Zhou interrupted him.


    In the mirror, it was pitch black, and then the image became clear. As for the mirror, it was like a projector. Not only could it clearly see the scene inside, it could also clearly hear the sounds inside.


    "This section is quite long. If you want to finish reading it, you''ll have to sit on that stool!" As Immortal Zhou spoke, he took out the only stool in the room and placed it under his butt. He didn''t care about the gazes of Bai Mu and the little boy as he said with a smile, "Young man, don''t be anxious. This person is able to deal with the tide of zombies in H City!"


    Upon hearing these words, Bai Mu remained silent. After letting Xiao Yu sleep, he stood in front of the mirror to examine the mirror.


    And the deduction in that mirror was exactly what had happened, or was currently happening.


    Everyone inside was living in real life. It was just that Immortal Zhou was able to use his mirror to temporarily detect what was happening in other places.


    However, whether this matter happened in the present or the past, Bai Mu didn''t want to bother with it for the time being. He stared into the mirror, hoping to find some useful information.


    In the mirror, the woman named Warrick was doing a special secret mission with his friend.


    Under the dark bed, two men were playing with something on the floor. One of them sat motionless under the bed, watching the room. The other, pulling at the sheets that hung down from the bed, took out his cell phone and played with it.


    "Aiya, Little Yan''er, are you sure you can harvest from hiding under the bed?" The ones that he could touch and see under the bed had all been played by Wang Kexin. He felt bored and turned his attention to the other person beside him.


    When the girl outside the crack heard this voice, she turned her head helplessly.


    Seeing the sister''s actions behind him, the one called Warrick could only feel his eyebrows twitching uncontrollably.


    Did this guy forget about the occasion?


    Bai Mu and the young man in the mirror thought at the same time. After thinking about it, he continued watching what happened in the mirror.


    Everything that happened in the mirror wouldn''t stop because of external forces. At this moment, everything was happening according to the origin of the mirror.


    At this moment, Warrick and her friend were under a double bed.


    Seeing Wang Kexin brandishing the handkerchief in front of his eyes and then smiling shyly at him, the first feeling he had after looking at her was that she was a ghost.


    Seeing that Warrick was staring at her in a daze, Wang Kexin shyly lowered her head and coquettishly said, "Little Yan''er, I know I''m pretty, but my looks can be considered top-notch. But, but, looking at me like this, I''m still very shy! "


    Warranty glanced at Wang Kexin and turned her head stiffly. She slightly calmed down the urge to strangle her and then continued staring at the bedroom.


    "You ¡ª" Wang Kexin was interrupted by Warrick before she could finish complaining.


    "Hush, listen!" The sudden sound of the door handle turning in the silence made her face turn serious.


    "He''s here!"


    Warrick''s pretty face brightened as he stared outside without blinking.


    "Ehh ~ ~ ~ You''re not good or bad. Quickly go and bathe. I''ll be waiting for you here."


    Hearing the pretentious female voice, the two people under the bed simultaneously shuddered in disgust.


    "Yan''er, do you think that if I use this kind of tone to tempt you, Baby Ming, will you love me more?" Wang Kexin pouted and imitated the woman''s voice as she continued to act cute.


    "After this mission, I''ll give you a vacation. You and your baby Ming will have a honeymoon. I''m sure he''ll love you even more!" Warrick was helpless. If he didn''t find a way to gag her, she believed that she would go crazy because of this little girl.


    "Ok!" Wang Kexin made a cutting hand, the goal was achieved, and no longer made a fuss.


    Just as he was about to discuss with Ke Xin how he should proceed with the plan, he felt a wave of dizziness, and then he felt the floor shake.


    It took a full five seconds before the dizziness and shaking stopped.


    An earthquake!


    This phrase involuntarily appeared in both of their hearts!


    "Little Yan, do you think the earthquake will come again? I am afraid! " As he spoke, he blinked his big eyes and was about to lean his head against Warrick''s shoulder.


    "Stop!" Warrick stared at Wang Kexin and rolled his eyes at her. "Are you a joke invited by Monkey?"


    "No ¡­" Wang Kexin blinked her large eyes, looking very innocent, as if she was about to cry.


    "Alright, this shouldn''t be an earthquake right?" Warrick was helpless.


    "That''s right, the Earth Ox might have flipped over!" A child''s voice sounded faintly.


    "Alright, stop pretending, I''m not your son. Your sweet voice is useless to me." Come over here and take a look, it''s about to be a good show! "


    From under the bed, Warrick saw the figures of a man and a woman hugging each other as they walked out of the bathroom. While waving to Wang Kezhen who was on his back, he took out his camera from his backpack. Hearing Wang Kexin''s voice suddenly becoming soft and tender, his voice became somewhat helpless.


    "Is there a good show? I want to see, I want to see! " It was that childish voice again.


    "I said core ¡­" He looked back, but before he could finish his sentence, he saw the fearful eyes of Keke, who pointed at him with a trembling index finger.


    Warrick looked in the direction Wang Kexin was pointing with suspicion. The moment his eyes touched the item, he cursed her.


    The reverence on his back made him want to let Warrick kick him back into his mother''s womb.


    A girl who looked like she was seven or eight years old was lying on his back in the air. What was even more surprising was that the creature had a crooked mouth and eyes. Warrick couldn''t help but ask, "Are you sure this isn''t a cramp?"


    The key point was, why was this thing smiling at him? This feeling is very scary, isn''t it?


    Almost at the same time, two sharp female voices burst out from under the bed. Immediately after, two well-dressed beauties scrambled out from under the bed.


    As soon as he came out, he was surprised by a man and a woman. At this moment, the two of them could not remember what quest it was.


    This was a ghost, a living ghost girl. This was the first time she had seen such a thing in her life. At such a close distance and with such a face, just thinking about it made her feel as if she were in a bad situation ¡­ AHH!


    "Hey ~ ~" The naughty voices appeared behind the two of them.


    "Who are you?" Only then did the middle-aged man react, the shock on his face turning into anger. Why did a few people come out of his lover''s house? They looked at his lover and spoke with a hint of displeasure.


    "It''s a ghost!" Warrick was the first to answer. She should have been able to keep her cool a long time ago.


    "Ghost? I think you two are the real ghosts. The man grunted.


    "Handsome Uncle Li, these two people want to catch you and your beautiful aunt in bed before taking a photo and giving both of you a good beating ¡­" The little girl had already recovered her normal child''s appearance when she crawled out from under the bed. Now, with her fists clenched and her serious appearance, it was hard for others to not believe her even if they wanted to.


    However, this was indeed true. Warrick and the others were raping people from the company. This time, they were taking on the job of the employer, and this was indeed the plan. Except, how did this kid know?


    Warrick and co. didn''t know that the little ghost had already heard their conversation.


    "Uh, what she said is true!" The middle-aged man no longer doubted the child''s words. He rolled up his sleeves and approached the two of them.


    Warrick cursed in his heart as he approached the door with a coy smile. He was about to turn the handle when he realized that the door had been locked by someone outside.


    "Little Yan''er, I''ll leave this man to you. I''ll deal with that giant tigress! Madda ~ "Ke Xin blew a kiss and ran to dodge the man''s fist. While looking at Warrick with a face full of schadenfreude, she put on a cute pose.


    How could she have known that her words "giant tigress" had angered the man''s mistress?


    She viciously looked at Wang Kexin and pounced on her. The woman pounced on Wang Kexin.


    "Ah, my hair!" However, the core kept on running, being chased around the room by the woman.


    "Ha ha-ha, do your best, do your best!" The kid sat at the head of the bed, clapping loudly, his feet dangling.


    "Watching a good show? Why don''t you take a bucket of popcorn? " After learning Taekwondo, Warrick easily knocked down the tall and skinny man. He was no longer afraid as he looked at the ghost lady whose face had returned to the appearance of a normal child.


    "Right!" The little girl smiled at Warrick as if she was enlightened. Suddenly, a bucket of popcorn appeared in her hand.


    "I''ll go!"


    Warrick didn''t have the strength to say anything else as he punched the man who was about to pounce on him again. Did this guy eat Viagra? Why is it so hard to deal with? When he looked at the core, his mouth was wide enough to shove in an egg.


    "Is this the war between women?"


    However, the core was not good at Taekwondo, so when the two women fought, it was in a simple and crude manner. As long as he could use it, he wouldn''t hide it.


    The two women were tangled up and their shoes were nowhere to be seen.


    She looked up at the ceiling and sighed. Then, she walked towards the two of them. When the man saw his mistress rolling on the ground in such a sorry state with the girl, he also ran over to help.


    Finally, Warrick and the man pulled the two apart.


    The two sides'' ''war'' came to a halt, and the little girl became discontented.


    "Ai, how boring. The fight ended so quickly!" The little girl pursed her lips, as if she had found some joy. She pointed at the man and smiled innocently. "Uncle, since you''re so poor, why don''t I help you beat him up!"


    After saying that, the little girl floated towards the man. The man shuddered and the little girl disappeared.


    "Ghost body!"


    When the mistress saw this, she immediately fainted.


    Wang Kexin swallowed her saliva and said fearfully, "Yan''Er, I think I''m going to faint too." This was too freaking amazing, he would never have the chance to see a ghost in his life.


    "Hey ~ ~"


    "What the f * ck!" Do you have to be like this every time! " Before Warrick could finish talking, the man slowly walked towards him. His eerie laughter caused the temperature in the room to drop by a few degrees.


    "Sister, I''m here!"


    Warrick swallowed his saliva. This was no problem for him to fight, but it was a huge problem for him to fight against a person who had been carried away by a ghost.


    "Don''t, don''t be so impulsive, Sister has been studying Taekwondo for more than one or two years!"


    Warrick got into a good position and said to the man, but he couldn''t stop himself from backing away.


    "It''s coming!" The man''s voice turned into that of a young girl''s as he waved his fist towards Warrick without a care in the world.


    "Crack!"


    "AHH!"


    The sound of bones dislocated and a cry of pain was enough to scare the world. However, that terrifying cry did not come from Warrick, but from the man who had been dragged into the fray.


    Although the little demon was on that man''s body, the little ghost girl didn''t know martial arts. In addition, she was attached to a person''s body, so naturally, she would have to endure the pain coming from that body.


    Although she did have a certain level of strength as a ghost, she relied on instinct to face this kind of thing. Moreover, this person had been fighting on the Taekwondo for eight years, so she wouldn''t lose to this kind of little ghost.


    "I say, sister, you really don''t know how to respect your elders and your young!" The man curled his lips and acted cute towards Warrick.


    "What the heck!" Warranty immediately closed her eyes. This expression would be fine if it was on the face of the little loli, but if it was on a man, Warrick showed that she really couldn''t accept it! He shouted loudly and waved towards the man''s face.


    "Eh? "Hahaha!" The little girl seemed to have discovered something, as she started to laugh strangely. This sound made her fist stop above the man''s nose.


    "Sis, can you be more normal?" Perhaps it was because the ghost girl was in his body, so he had calmed down from his earlier ridicule towards the ghost girl. At this moment, all he could do was feel helpless towards the ghost girl.


    "Elder sister, just watch!" The little ghost girl had a crafty smile on her face as she cried out towards the direction of the door.


    "Ahhh, let me go. Wife, Wife, I was wrong! " The voice now was that of a man''s.


    Seeing that Warrick was completely stunned, the girl started shouting again.


    "Ah, it hurts!"


    "Wife, come and save me!"


    Warrick looked at the man who was rolling around on the ground and the corners of his mouth twitched. He looked at the corpse on the ground and felt helpless. Besides, what was this little ghost girl up to?


    He was calling her his wife at this time of day. Did she have such a wife?

 C100

    It turned out that this'' wife ''was very useful. He only heard a'' bang ''as the door was kicked open.


    He saw a huge creature with curly hair walking towards him with a "rhythm". The fierce look on its face and the angry look on its face caused everyone in the room to be stunned.


    Even though it was the second time she had seen such a woman, she couldn''t help but swallow her saliva.


    He looked at the man who had been beaten black and blue, then swept his gaze between the giant creature and his mistress who was lying on the ground pretending to be dead. He couldn''t help but shout in his heart, "Mother, this image, this comparison, who''s cheating!"


    "Su ¡­ Cough cough ¡­" "Who are you?" He remembered that he couldn''t easily reveal his employer''s identity, so he could only pretend to ask the person who barged in.


    "Don''t you know who I am? What bear thing! I told you to teach him a lesson, but I didn''t tell you to treat him like this. As he spoke, he pulled with his long and thick arms, causing the skinny monkey like man to stumble forward and fall into the woman''s arms. While he scolded her, he stroked that man''s face.


    "Boss Su is right!" Warrick didn''t know what to say. After all, his employer had already revealed his identity, so he ignored whether it was a knife or a hammer. He looked sympathetically at the man who was about to suffocate in the woman''s arms, sweating profusely.


    "Wifey, you have to avenge me!" The man actually easily broke free from the woman''s grasp, and then pretended to look pitifully and reverently at her employer, "Old granny, quickly take revenge for me. As long as you take revenge for me, I guarantee that I won''t mess around anymore!"


    "That''s a must!" The fat woman surnamed Su immediately became happy. Her eyes were full of smiles, and when she looked at Warrick, her eyes turned into hostility, just like an angry calf.


    "Boss Su, that''s not your husband!" When he saw the man secretly laughing while covering his mouth, he immediately remembered that the little ghost girl was still attached to the man''s body. At that time, he didn''t think too much and shouted out these words.


    "What the hell?" Isn''t this my husband or your husband? "I''ll pay you to do something for me, but you treated the customers like this and even beat my heart like this. This is simply unforgivable!" As he spoke, he threw himself at her.


    "The customer is God!" The damn job concept was once again controlling him, and now he couldn''t even retaliate. He had no choice but to jump over danger zones and dodge that woman''s attacks.


    "Fuck, this is definitely the first time I''ve been so useless since I started working!" Warrick spat, saw the man who had been watching the show and laughing heartily, and turned to run towards the man.


    Although the fat woman was huge, she was still moving at high speeds in this room. She couldn''t stop her feet from moving, so she didn''t manage to catch Warrick. However, she did give the man a hard time.


    With an "Ah!", the female ghost who was watching the show clearly didn''t expect such a situation. She only felt a shadow above her head, and then she felt as if a thousand jin of weight had landed on her body.


    "A human''s body is truly fragile!" He muttered to himself before floating away from the man''s body. Without the ghost girl''s support and adding on the several hundred jin weight, the man rolled his eyes and fainted.


    "Wu wu, Little White, wake up quickly!" The fat woman carried the man and shook him crazily. It was unknown if her thick voice was that of anxiousness or anger.


    "Boss Su, you should hurry up and send him to the hospital!" He definitely could not offend her at this time. After all, the evaluation from the customers had a strong impact on their line of work.


    It was better if she didn''t say it. After hearing the voice, the fat woman seemed to have thought of something and stared hatefully at Warrick.


    "Boss Su, it really isn''t me, it''s that ghost girl!" Warrick waved his hand and pointed at the ghost girl who was sitting on the edge of the bed at some point.


    The fat woman glanced at the empty bed and stared at Warrick without changing her expression. It was obvious that she was saying, "You''re finished!"


    "Bitch, get up quickly, don''t play dead for me!" The fat woman didn''t even turn her eyes as she stared at Warrick. On the other hand, Warrick just looked at the fat woman in confusion, then looked at Keke. Did she know that Keke was pretending to be unconscious?


    When she heard this, she stopped pretending to be unconscious and immediately opened her eyes, directly scolding, "You''re the little scum, your whole family are all scum!"


    "Let''s deal with these two women together. When the time comes, we''ll share with Lil ''White!" The thick female voice sounded again, as if she had lost her patience.


    Share your sister! Just as he was about to curse out loud, he heard a sound beside him and realized that someone else was lying beside him.


    The man''s mistress tugged at her disheveled hair and stared at the fat woman, trying to make sure her words were true.


    "Our Su Clan has plenty of money!" With an inexplicable sentence, the woman who had a dispirited look a moment ago immediately stood in front of the fat woman like she was on stimulants.


    Just like that, the two of them began to confront each other! As for the little ghost girl, who was stomping on the side, her eyes widened. When she saw that he was about to start ripping again, she immediately cheered.


    "Shut up!" Warrick yelled, which really stunned the ghost girl. However, the ghost lady was stunned, her eyes immediately lit up.


    "It''s over!" Warrick thought to himself, "This is bad. If this little ghost girl gets into my body again, I''m done for."


    Sure enough, the mistress lowered her head, lifted her head, and rolled her eyes strangely. She then ran to Warrick and started fighting with him. Since the ghost girl had suffered a loss, it was easy for her to fight with Warrick. The two sides were actually in a stalemate.


    Seeing that he could not get in the way, Ke Xin who was in the distance waved her arms and shouted, "Come on, come on! Little Yan, do your best! "


    When he heard this, he almost fell down. In his heart, he sighed at the carelessness of making friends!


    "Sister, don''t worry, I''ll help you!" When the fat woman saw that her face was tied up by the man''s mistress, she immediately ran over, completely ignoring all the cheers from the side.


    "F * ck, can you not be so explosive!" Why are you pointing your spears at me! Also, the relationship between the main wife and her mistress had changed too fast! The two of them were fighting with their hands on themselves, how can there be a feeling that she''s the only one who''s acting like a mistress! " Warrick wailed in her heart. When she looked back at how she had been treated as the core of the air, her tears flowed profusely.


    Seeing the two of them ganging up on him, Warrick didn''t dare to show any mercy and started to get serious. He used his strength to break free from his mistress''s restraints and kicked the fat woman who was rushing towards him.


    "Warrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr ~ ~" Warrrrrrrrrrrr ~ ~ ~ "The woman fell to the ground, dragging the girl along with her." Rrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.


    Upon seeing that she was beaten to the ground, Caixin stomped on the ground and shouted, "Yan''er, you can do it! Quickly get up and defeat this old witch!"


    Hearing this, the fat woman''s hand that had finished pressing down on her face instantly tightened tightly. She shot a look at Ke Xin, but she tactfully quivered immediately.


    "Hehe, don''t be offended, I''m going to faint immediately!" "Ou ~ ~ ~ I''m dizzy!" As he spoke, he rolled his eyes and fell to the ground.


    "Damn it, Wang Kexin, remember this!"


    "Tell me, what do you want!" Warrick didn''t resist. Facing the several hundred kilograms of weight on him, he couldn''t resist at all. He calmed down and had no choice but to negotiate with this unreliable employer.


    "Of course it''s to wake up my Lil ''White!" The fat woman directly revealed her purpose, but even she did not know why she was doing this to someone.


    "He just fainted. He''ll wake up soon!" Warrick was sweating. Wasn''t he just dizzy? Was this really necessary? Was this really necessary?


    "That won''t do, I want him to wake up now!" The fat woman stubbornly said, "Since he''s not waking up, you should just follow him around!"


    "Sister, I know, as long as Little White breathes artificially, it can wake up." He only saw his mistress leaning against the head of the chicken coop as she smiled in a flattering manner.


    "Really? Why aren''t you smoking? Let me hold down this little scumbag! " The fat woman exerted all her strength, suppressing her face to the point where she almost vomited blood.


    When he saw the two weirdos, he couldn''t hold back his laughter. Suction... Inhale! The more I listen, the more I smell something is off! Well, she admitted, she was a little wicked.


    "Elder sister, that''s out of the question. This disaster was caused by this person, and only she can save Lil ''White!" He pointed to Warrick.


    "Eh, what setting is this now?" Warrick was also stunned.


    "Hey, Boss Su, don''t you dare listen to her bluster. Who would do artificial breathing to a unconscious person? Besides, if this method works, then your husband will fall in love with me at first sight ¡­ Hehe, Boss Su definitely doesn''t want to have another love rival! " Warrick blinked innocently.


    "Alright, I''ll listen to what my sister says!"


    "Pah! She actually agreed to it!" Does my brain have water or is it pinched on the door? I can agree with that. " Warrick was confused. She really wanted to open up a woman''s brain and see if there was bean curd in there.


    "Boss Su, I definitely won''t agree to it!" Warranty pulled down her face, and her eyes turned cold. She was actually thinking about how to escape.


    "How dare you disobey!" The fat woman shouted at her mistress, "Find me a staff, knock it out first!"


    "Alright!" His mistress ran into the room and came back with an empty bottle in her hand.


    "Sister, this is the only one left!" The mistress curled her lips in disappointment.


    "Sure!" As he spoke, he took the red wine bottle and was about to smash it on Warrick''s head.


    As soon as she saw the red wine bottle fall down, she wanted to open her eyes and break free from the fat woman''s round body without a second thought. Looking at the bright smiling face of her mistress, she pulled her mistress on top of her.


    With a bang, the bottle of red wine exploded on his mistress''s head, and pieces of glass fell to the ground.


    The fat woman was stunned. She had actually missed, and now she saw the sticky red liquid flowing down from her mistress''s head. Drip, drip, drip. One drop fell onto the neck of Warrick who was also in a daze.


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go!" He didn''t know when he woke up, but he pushed the dazed fat woman away and pulled her up with a stunned look on her face.


    As soon as she heard the voice, her face returned to normal. Just as she stood up, she felt a sharp pain in the back of her neck. Instinctively, he gripped the pain spot with his hand.


    Warrick also panicked when he saw that his face had turned pale. He covered the back of his neck with his hands and didn''t know what had happened to his face.


    "Little Yan''er, what''s wrong with you?" Don''t you dare scare me! "


    However, what she didn''t know was that the spot that Warrick''s fingers were pinching was a small red pattern, and on the pattern was a red fox holding a lute. With the watering of the blood, the red fox looked even more beautiful, red and demonic as if it were alive.


    Along with this strange phenomenon, Warrick felt as if there were thousands of thin needles in every pore of his neck. These needles were pulling outwards, inch by inch, as if they wanted to break away from his skin.


    "This is bad!" However, with a loud shout, he only felt a wave of dizziness, and the house began to shake violently again.


    The word "earthquake" suddenly appeared in his mind. At this moment, Warrick, who was still in pain, felt the pain in the back of his neck disappear, and his face regained its rosiness.


    All of this happened too quickly.


    To this earthquake, Warrick felt helpless. She had only caught the traitor, yet she was still surrounded by Little Three and the main chamber. This was indeed a "Little Three in the main chamber together, will cause three upheavals on Earth!"


    "Ah, earthquake!" After he finished talking to himself, he suddenly thought of his situation and shouted as if he had just awoken from a dream.


    After seeing her face, she was completely dumbfounded.


    After a loud shout, the shaking stopped.


    "Boss Su ¡­" When she saw the woman who was still in a daze, Warrick carefully nudged her arm.


    "Boss Su?" Seeing the other party completely immersed in her thoughts, Warrick yelled again.


    "Ah ¡­" "Ghosts!" The house shook with a noise that cut through the air. Warrick and Cores immediately blocked their ears, but the buzzing continued.


    "Boss Su, what''s wrong?" Even though he didn''t want to cause any more trouble, he still couldn''t help but ask.


    "Ghost, ghost, how terrifying!" The fat woman pointed in a certain direction with listless eyes. She followed his gaze, but found nothing. He looked at Ke Xin before thinking of the culprit.


    "Boss Su, did you just see a girl with a crooked mouth and slanted eyes that looked really ugly?" she asked in a harmonious voice.


    "Yes, yes ¡­" The fat woman nodded repeatedly.


    "Boss Su, listen to me. This accident was caused by her. Let''s quickly leave this place." "Firstly, this place is not clean, and secondly, I am afraid there will be an earthquake later."


    The fat woman looked at her face and then looked at the two on the ground. Thinking of the horrible scene from earlier, she nodded.

 C101

    In the end, with the help of the two ladies, they finally settled the matter with that eccentric employer of theirs. As for what happened afterwards, it was none of their business. In any case, the mission had already been completed. But where did that little ghost girl go? Why did he let them go so easily? There was also the story of him going crazy from the pain, why didn''t he remember it?


    All things shone, and everything in the world still looked so beautiful. There was an extremely desolate part of the homeland ¡ª Mo Bei, that extremely cold land. The space on the ground seemed to be covered in dense, visible gas, as if space had been torn apart.


    Thousands of meters below the ice field, the lines that were wrapped in a layer of red light suddenly expanded and shrunk as if they had been affected by some kind of power. The red light grew from an unacceptable size that had shrunk to the size of a sphere to the size of a fist. It became invisible and finally disappeared.


    The swelling of the drum did not stop due to the change in its shape. It was as if a red vein was wrapping around something that had life. It had a regular rhythm to it.


    If one looked carefully, they would be able to tell that the red pattern was a fox hugging a lute.


    "This is?"


    Bai Mu pointed to the mirror and asked doubtfully.


    Immortal Zhou stroked his beard and said with an enigmatic smile, "I thought you knew, but this old man was going to ask you!"


    Bai Mu was speechless and could only continue watching in the mirror.


    "You, are you still worrying about not knowing your lover? You, are you still racking your brains about whether your lover is loyal to you? Or you, suspecting that your lover has already split his leg, or is in the process of splitting his leg. "Just be careful, I am Conan, we will serve you with sincerity!"


    The long-haired woman in front of the notebook let out a sigh, stretched her body, and nodded with satisfaction.


    In fact, he was actually a college graduate who was waiting for work to arrive at home. Unable to stand the nagging at home, he took his luggage and went out to start a business. Thinking that there was still a great prospect for the rape industry, with his eight years of martial arts class experience, he remembered that he had to open a small "detective" company with those "iron buddies".


    Of course, the company base was just a small apartment that he rented himself. Due to the industry''s special characteristics, she just marketed herself online. However, two months had passed and there was still no one outside the house.


    He recalled that two months ago, the mission was both an earthquake and a female ghost. Although it was extremely dangerous, it was also very safe. However, it was all thanks to that little ghost girl that the employer didn''t complain to his company.


    Seeing this bleak business, under the advice of another friend, Warranty decided to correct the advertisement passage.


    To Warrick, the advertising slogans didn''t matter, not with or without the external packaging, and their job nature was similar to that of the private detectives. However, it was obvious that they were going to kidnap her. This was probably the first time she appeared so obviously in front of everyone ¡­


    "Ding ~ ~"


    The sudden ringing of the phone brought her thoughts back to reality.


    "Business is here!" The dedicated service phone finally broke the silence of the past two months, and for the first time, it rang loudly. Without enough time to celebrate, he immediately picked up the phone.


    "Hello, how can I help you?" Warrick tried to make his voice professional.


    "You can provide it here, hmm..." The raping service? " The female voice on the other end of the line sounded a little awkward, but there was a hint of anxiousness and anticipation in it.


    "Yes, ma''am! We can meet and discuss it, if you like. " Warrick''s clear, convincing voice changed the silence on the phone.


    "This ¡­" The woman on the other end of the phone was hesitating. At the beginning, she had been infuriated by her husband''s actions, so she dialed the number she had unintentionally seen a few days ago.


    "Hello, ma''am! Due to the special nature of our service, we need to meet up to understand many things. If it''s convenient for you, we can discuss this matter personally. The time and place will be decided by you! " This was Warranty''s first deal, and she wanted to keep it no matter what.


    "But... "I feel like ¡­" As the family of the CEO, it was not wise to find a specialist to investigate something that would harm the company''s reputation and reputation. Besides, this kind of thing was only a temporary fit of madness, but thinking about it still made him somewhat unwilling. For this rape company, it was not a proper company, so whether or not to look for this company really had to be considered.


    Warrick naturally knew what the other party was thinking about. In order to be honest, he had done his best to keep the deal.


    In the end, he was able to keep the deal with that glib tongue of his. After memorizing the time and place, she began to prepare for her first appearance as an official staff member.


    5: 20 PM...


    "Ugh ¡­"


    Looking at the man and woman sitting in the Goddess Cafe, especially at the strong bearded man beside the woman, whose muscles could be seen, his eyebrows couldn''t help but twitch.


    The other party must have come prepared. It seemed that if he wanted to do something bad, he might end up with crippled hands and feet.


    However, looking at the scene, this coffee shop must have been taken over by this woman. Looks like this is a big fish!


    Of course, when Warrick was sizing up the only two people in the caf¨¦, the two people sitting on the wicker chairs were also staring at Warrick. When they saw the person who still had the aura of a student, suspicion flashed in their eyes.


    The changes in her eyes were reflected in Warrick''s eyes. He smiled. Psychology was a required course in his university, especially the study of human emotions. It was a piece of cake for her after graduation.


    After looking each other in the eye for a while, the customer''s mental state had become more or less clear. But then again, with his face and body, he really did look a little childish. Doing this kind of work for a boy was indeed a little unrealistic.


    It seemed that he would have to change his clothes in the future.


    He smiled and walked straight to the couple, thinking that he had to show off his ability to complete this business deal! He thought for a while with a fixed expression. Since the other party had chosen a big stupid guy for their experiment, why didn''t he start from the bottom of his heart?


    He was a good helper! If he was defeated, then the mistress was done for!


    "Hello, Ms. Liu! I''m the director of Conan Detective Company. I''m glad to be of service to you! "


    Warrick didn''t hesitate to show off. He ignored the middle-aged man sitting in front of him as if he was an evil god. After greeting him, he sat down on the rattan chair. There was an unruly look on his face. It was no longer the face of a student.


    Such steadiness was more appreciative in the eyes of the woman opposite him.


    "This is my older cousin!" Ms. Liu pointed at the bearded man beside her. She was impressed by how confident this student-like young man was.


    This person was his elder cousin. Because he looked like a fiend and spent most of his time slaughtering pigs, he always felt a bit of hostility from the outside. Compared to the thugs who spent most of their time in society, this person''s ability was far superior. Because he couldn''t bear to have to live in the countryside so bitterly, she let him be her bodyguard.


    However, even if his husband''s bodyguards saw him with their own eyes, they would still feel a sense of dread. Just now, he had hinted at him putting some pressure on this little girl. He didn''t expect that this little girl would not be moved at all. Looks like this person really has some skill. He must have seen the world before.


    "Fifty percent!"


    Warrick was adding oil to his heart. It looked like he had to do something to make the other party trust him completely.


    "Ms. Liu shouldn''t be here to introduce the eldest cousin by her side, right? "Let''s get straight to the point. This way, we can end this as soon as possible, just as you have thought." She stared at the woman in front of her who was dressed extravagantly, but had no way to stop her from revealing the aura of a housewife, and spoke straightforwardly with a clean face.


    For such people, their thoughts were the most traditional. Although he had entered a prestigious clan, all of his heart was tied to his family. Everything within his family was already his responsibility, and his husband was the heavens. He didn''t know how to resist either. He thought that the so-called virtuous and virtuous lady could get all the love from her husband, but he forgot about the heart of a man who dabbled in stealing from others.


    Perhaps, today she even made a big mental struggle when she came to meet him. Even here, her thoughts were always wandering. Thus, he decided to directly block her escape route and let her continue with this matter. This was also an essential skill for the job of retaining customer service.


    "I need to keep this a secret! You''re smart enough to know that I don''t want my husband to know that I''m investigating him. " The woman added, her face revealing a hint of unwillingness.


    "No problem!" Ling Feng replied without hesitation. In his heart, he still felt sympathy for this woman, the women who had married into the Wealthy Class. Open mind, both men and women play on their own. Conservative, a woman can only devote her life to one man.


    There were too many hedonistic sons in the Wealthy Class.


    Looking at this woman, he was afraid that she might only have found him out on a whim. He didn''t think much about how to deal with this matter after grabbing his husband''s tail.


    However, these were not his considerations. Now the only thing to think about was how to get this business done.


    "Miss Zhan, are you sure you can handle this matter?" The woman finally asked the question she had been wanting to ask.


    "Heh heh."


    Warrick didn''t answer, but smiled politely and handed a black leather wallet to the woman opposite him. The woman''s expression changed the moment she saw the black wallet. The bearded man at the side only touched his waist in a panic, but to no avail. He stared at his boss''s letter of confidence in his wallet with a face full of shock. He then looked at his face.

 C102

    The woman was the most aware of this wallet, and now she personally gave her husband''s wallet, which she was about to throw away because it had a small imperceptible opening. In the end, because her bodyguard was very sincere to her and she was considered a distant relative, she felt it was a pity to throw it away, so she gave the wallet to her. But why would she have it? Furthermore, this cousin also put the wallet on the rope tied around his waist. How could she possibly take it?


    "Ninety-nine percent!" Looking at the other party''s expression, he made a small "V" in his heart, assessing his image in the woman''s heart. He knew that this deal was about to be successful.


    "Well, Ms. Liu. Are you satisfied with being the so-called "god knows not what" of our profession, and whether the "secret" is up to the standard? " He was completely certain that it was an inquiry. However, the confidence contained within it was sufficient to convince everyone present.


    "Seeing this man shining with confidence, the woman''s defense line loosened once more." How did Miss manage to get my big brother''s wallet? My big brother likes this money very much. It''s always kept close to his body. I am really curious how you did it! " As he spoke, he handed over the wallet in his hand to the bearded man.


    "Yes, I would also like to know. You know, we have a lot of thieves in the country, but I''ve never had anything stolen from my hands. " The bearded man at the side also chimed in. When he spoke, he was no longer as fierce as before. Instead, he gave off a simple and unadorned feeling of a man from the countryside.


    When the woman saw that her bodyguard no longer had the same look as before, and seeing that her face was completely red, she apologized: "This big brother of mine is a man from the countryside, he has a straightforward character, and is also a butcher in the village. I do not have much to say, I hope Miss Duancai does not take offense!"


    Right now, Liu Ying didn''t want to care about the details and was completely convinced that this person had the ability to do so.


    "One hundred percent!"


    Warranty waved her hand and smiled politely, "Ms. Liu, you are too kind. The customer is God. We won''t ask about private matters that you don''t want us to know about. I hope you don''t blame me for lending you your beloved item when I''m unprepared! "


    Although this woman''s initial action was a bit frivolous, once she got down to business, her performance was truly convincing.


    As a result, Liu Ying was very satisfied with her service attitude. When she was born in the countryside, she was treated with disdain by the people in the city. Although she was no longer in the countryside, she still retained her personality.


    Of course, Warranty wasn''t as overweeningly arrogant as the others. It left a good impression on Liu Ying, so he smiled at the offense Warrick had committed in the house.


    "Big sis, why don''t you just say it!" Seeing his own sister smiling at him but not saying a word, Liu Er was depressed. He scratched his head with his large hand and was puzzled by the words spoken between the cultured people.


    He had always been a straightforward person. Originally, he had wanted to close the door and teach his brother-in-law a lesson. Who knew that his younger sister would not agree. Now that he had met such an interesting girl, he didn''t hesitate to reveal his straightforward character.


    "Haha, Big Brother Liu, our industry has very high requirements for our profession. We are proficient in all of the so-called Eighteen Martial Arts. So to get something done, we have to do it as simply as eating and dressing! "Therefore, this thing is completely focused on training the day after tomorrow." At this moment, her face was full of praise, but her heart was not red. She was not ashamed like when she was boasting.


    "Alright, big brother. This is his internal matter, so it''s inconvenient for us to ask too much!" Liu Ying naturally knew he didn''t want to divulge his identity when he saw her say it in such a manner, and since he was a smart person, he knew how to deal with things if he saw too many people looking at him.


    Liu Er''s curiosity did not decrease in the slightest when he said that. However, since his sister had already said it, it would not be good for him to give her any face.


    Warrick sighed at Liu Ying''s understanding and smiled, "Lady Liu, please leave this matter to me! We must have done it well, and we will not leak any of your information at all. "


    "Alright!" Liu Ying raised his eyebrows and smiled. He took out a card from his leather bag and pushed it in front of Warrick.


    "One hundred thousand!" Liu Ying smiled warmly, "This is the deposit. Whether you succeed or not in this matter, there is no need to return it!"


    Warrick blinked and sighed with emotion at Liu Ying''s extravagance. He knew that the money was just to cover up his identity and not to easily expose his employer''s identity.


    "Sure!" Furthermore, she really needed the money.


    "Then I wish us a happy cooperation!" Warrick smiled and shook hands with Liu Ying. After the two of them left, they slowly finished the last drop of coffee in their cups and leisurely walked out of the coffee shop.


    "Keke, business is here!" As soon as she walked out of the caf¨¦, she couldn''t wait to tell the good news to her best friend and assistant. Who knew that before she could finish, she was interrupted by a scream from a certain girl that sounded like she was slaughtering pigs.


    "It''s over, it''s all over!" Dear Yan''er, he is currently on vacation with me in Malaysia for only two days. Furthermore, we have already paid for the entire process. We can''t just forget about it. What a waste! Furthermore, with Xiao Yan''er''s ability, she will be able to easily settle this small matter. I promise that when I return, I will put my heart and soul into my work. "Motherf * cker!"


    This was definitely his nemesis, dropping the chain every time he got down to business. As she listened to the voice, she tried to control her emotions. He finally felt that the crackling on the other end of the phone was going to stop. Just when he was about to speak, he heard a beep ¡­ Blinding beep.


    "Damn, don''t play with me like that!" Warrick glared at his phone and cursed. He had already mentally asked this question a thousand times in his heart. With a turn of his body, the unlucky can flew straight into the trash can in the distance.


    People who happened to pass by the trash could only stare at the metal container that had sunk into the hole. They then looked at the woman who had gone crazy with difficulty before swallowing her saliva and running away as fast as she could.


    Warrick''s anger had almost been released. He shook his long hair and dialed Mo Ziran''s number.


    "Little Yan''er, you''re calling me so early. Did you miss this handsome guy?" The nice guy on the other end of the phone was lazy, causing goosebumps to appear on his skin. He shook the coldness off his body as he thought to himself, "Since when did the obedient Mo Ziran become so out of control?"


    Wan-Er was sad, but she didn''t know that Mo Ziran was being influenced by Ye Xiao.


    He touched his forehead, feeling a deep sense of powerlessness!


    "I say, sir, what time is it? Is it time for you to wake up?" Do you want me to wait for you to get up? " Warrick tried her best to suppress the anger these two friends had brought him as he bit his lips and said softly.


    "Sure!" Of course, Mo Ziran could hear the meaning in Warrick''s tone, but he still couldn''t help but tease this angry little girl.


    "Scram!" I''ll give you five minutes to get up! " When she heard that extremely shameless voice, Warrick''s face finally broke out. When she thought of that face that was so unsightly that it seemed as if it would tear up at any moment, the joints of her hands that were holding her phone began to turn white.


    She desperately needed a quick heart pill!


    Mo Ziran, who was on the other end of the phone, seemed to have expected this situation. He moved his phone a little further away from his ear, pretended to be listening, and leisurely said, "Little Yan Er, you are getting more and more unkind. You are becoming less and less feminine.


    Women should not be too fierce, otherwise too much liver fire will easily grow those pimples and other such things YYYYYYYYYYYYYyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy. "If that''s the case, then your pretty face won''t be beautiful and no one will like it. Although I have to say it, I can still barely accept it ¡­"


    "Shut up!" He tried his best to calm his heart and walked under a big tree. Then, he coldly said: "Ten minutes. I want all the information about Hao Jianguo, including all the journeys today. Remember, it''s all of them! " Without waiting for a reply, he hung up the phone with a "pa" sound.


    He took a deep breath and walked towards the house he rented ¡­


    After kicking off his black high heels, he threw himself onto the relatively tidy bed. Calmly opening his notebook, he logged onto the discussion group. Due to the special nature of this job, Mo Ziran specially went through a program to prevent others from easily breaking the firewall. On this point, Mo Ziran was confident that even a professional hacker would not be able to do it.


    Thinking of this IT genius, his thoughts couldn''t help but go back to that summer night three years ago, the one who pretended to be a little scoundrel.


    That year, they were both in their second year of university, so they could still be considered to be free. That night, Warranty was sitting on a bench on campus, waiting for her.


    "Yo, which family''s pretty girl is this? Why aren''t you coming home so late? Aren''t you afraid of encountering bad people? Do you want this brother to send you off? " A light voice came from the top of his head. It carried the scent of a ruffian, and there was a trace of undetectable nervousness in it.


    When Warrick heard the sound, his eyes lit up under his bangs. He was so excited that he found the toy he was looking for.


    He raised his head, looking at her with a calm and collected expression on his face. He couldn''t help but be stunned by what he saw.


    "This kid is too beautiful!"


    Her jet-black short hair was slightly raised, and she wore a small roll. It was loose, soft, gentle, and obediently scattered on her fair and smooth forehead. It was like a stuffed toy, making people unable to help themselves from touching it. Lip Red Tooth White...

 C103

    "What a beautiful demoness!" Warrick evaluated the strange man in front of him. As he lowered his gaze, he saw the other party had his hands in his pockets. One of his legs was still leaning forward in what he thought to be a beautiful posture.


    Sighing, he shook his head, "What a pity, what a pity. This scoundrel''s look has wasted such a good piece of skin."


    The boy in front of her allowed her to size him up without restraint, even acting as if he was handsome. What she didn''t know was that this man had been paying attention to her for a long time.


    "Your actions are straightforward, and you don''t defy the rules!" That was his opinion of her.


    There were very few people like her in the modern society. Only after seeing her alone today did he have the courage to strike up a conversation with her. It wasn''t because he was embarrassed, but because he was afraid that he would lose all face in front of this girl! He had personally witnessed the methods of this little wild cat.


    Of course, just as he was thinking about who the beautiful handsome guy in front of him was, he naturally didn''t know what the boy in front of him was thinking.


    "Staring at this handsome guy like that, did you fall in love with me?" The boy took out his black hair and casually walked over to Warrick.


    "Tch!" He wanted to pretend to be a hoodlum, but he didn''t notice it at all. Now that he looked at the posture the boy was walking in, he realized that there was a flaw in it.


    She didn''t expose his appearance. She wanted to have a good time with him. It was still early, but the core wasn''t here yet. Thinking of the plaything in front of him, the comely Little Jiu Jiu couldn''t help but laugh sinisterly in his heart.


    Mo Ziran, who was walking awkwardly, felt a chill behind his back and couldn''t help but doubt his decision. He sighed in his heart, "Should he not have come here and provoked this little wild cat?"


    This person must be intentionally acting like this in order to pick up girls. His every move clearly exuded the aura and cultivation that only a rich family''s child would possess. On the one hand, he had to maintain the look of a ruffian who didn''t care about anything, and on the other hand, he was influenced by his demeanor from long time ago.


    Warrick held his stomach in his heart and looked at the man who thought he was so good yet was so close to being a monster that he didn''t know it. He almost laughed out loud and fell to the ground. When he saw the other party walk up to him and sit down, he thought of something and stood up without the slightest hesitation.


    "Tsk tsk tsk, the handsome guy''s skin is really not bad!" Warranty had turned 180 degrees. Mo Ziran was stunned. He turned into a wolf and changed his identity. He took the initiative to change hands in an instant.


    "Shrimp?" Mo Ziran didn''t even have the time to react when he felt his chin being lifted. It was in a very frivolous position and he felt a soft touch from his chin. For a moment, his heartbeat quickened ¡­


    "The skin isn''t bad at all. Hmm, it''s as soft and slippery as fine silk." As he spoke, he began to rub his hands together in a symbolic manner, as if he was admiring some valuable object.


    "Seeing how beautiful you are and how wonderful your skin feels, why don''t you just follow me!" Warrick seemed to have finished appreciating the work of art as he looked at Mo Ziran''s face again and again, and then finally said something.


    How could Mo Ziran know that he was already treated as a prey? And the price he had to pay for his prey was to bear the boredom time. The result, was naturally clear to the handsome brother himself.


    The night was dark, and a woman was flirting with a man''s chin. Looking carefully, Zhejiang University had the power to flirt with innocent young men of a good family.


    At first glance, the pure youth seemed to be enjoying it ¡­


    "Sure!" Mo Ziran raised his head and bumped into the smiling eyes of Warrick. To everyone''s surprise, Warrick saw a glint in the kid''s eyes.


    "Alright, since you dare to make a move, then I will accept it." He was stunned for a moment, then raised his eyebrows and smiled sweetly. In an instant, the entire campus started to shine under the dim light, dazzling Mo Ziran''s eyes.


    However, Mo Ziran was completely unaware that he had fallen into a trap set up for him by a certain girl.


    "Very good!" Warrick threw out this line. His index finger rubbed against Mo Ziran''s chin, which was not light at all.


    A flash of craftiness appeared in his eyes. His eyes opened wide and his fingers tightened, forcing the man with lowered eyelids to raise his head and look at his own eyes.


    While he was still in a daze, he mischievously brought his face closer to the boy''s face. He stopped when he was less than one centimeter away from Mo Ziran''s face. He turned his head slightly and intentionally touched Mo Ziran''s face.


    Ye Zichen glanced at the guy in front of him, who had already closed his eyes at some point, and laughed evilly when he saw that the guy was looking like he was about to die.


    "This ¡­ is completely different from the you just now!" Warrick purposely paused for a moment, while General Xie''s voice sounded like a devil''s voice, causing people to want to run away, but they couldn''t help but sink into despair.


    Pointing his mouth at Mo Ziran''s cochlea, he lightly spoke to the boy, teasing him, ''bare fruit''. He could clearly feel the body of the person on the bench trembling. His fair face flushed red as he stared at the hand on the bench that had unknowingly clenched into a fist.


    After admiring his masterpiece satisfactorily, he spun around beautifully and moved behind Mo Ziran. He picked up the bag that was placed on the bench and put it on his shoulder. Then, he turned around and left.


    "Aooo ¡­"


    He turned around and looked at the man who was rubbing his butt and staring at him with a bitter look on his face. He shrugged his shoulders and helplessly spread out his arms. The meaning was obvious. If he did not suddenly place his hand on his shoulder, he would have fallen over his shoulder out of habit, thinking that the others were here for a sneak attack.


    Looking at Warrick''s innocent expression, those who didn''t know better thought it was her.


    Unexpectedly, Warrick reached out his hand to the man who was baring his teeth. The man was stunned, and in a split-second, he managed to stand up.


    Mo Ziran covered up his strange reaction when he saw the fox symbol on the back of her neck. It was as if she was suddenly attracted to it and then fell into a whirlpool created by the red fox holding the lute.


    "My name is Mo Ziran, count to three!" Mo Ziran shouted to Warrick, who had already walked ten steps away. When Warrick heard this, he suddenly stopped.


    Mo Ziran was a famous figure in the school, and his unique IT skill at such a young age had made many famous people in the world praise him. In fact, the whole school knew that apart from IT, Mo Ziran was the best at it. Warrick had seen his picture at a painting exhibition in the city. It was like he was alive.


    However, what she coveted the most was his IT skills. The teacher had said, "Follow the IT and you don''t have to worry about eating!" No matter how bad that person was, he was an important presence for those companies.


    This was the knowledge economy. In the age of science and technology, what they lacked were precisely those kind of people.


    As long as I become friends with him, hehe, then in the future, all the difficulties I face on my path of business will no longer be a problem.


    Within a few minutes, she had settled on Mo Ziran''s future. When she thought about the benefits that the kid on the other side could bring her, Warrick''s expression changed.


    Right, it was a dog''s leg! No, it should be shameless, shameless like a red fruit!


    "Brother Ziran, you didn''t break it just now right? "Ai, look at my temper. It''s always light or light." Warranty quickly ran in front of Mo Ziran, doing things to check the butt that Mo Ziran covered with his hands.


    "Ugh ¡­" How did this woman do it? " He was ten steps away from her, yet he was already in front of her within three steps. Seeing her change of attitude, Mo Ziran became alert. This person couldn''t be thinking of messing with him again, right?


    Warrick saw Mo Ziran open his hands and sat back down on the bench like he was angry. He didn''t get angry at all. Instead, he laughed and ran to Mo Ziran.


    "From now on, we are friends. If you run into any trouble, come find me!" I guarantee you a comfortable solution! "You know, I''m a Taekwondo expert!" That smile was as shameless as it could be.


    "Can you not tease me? "You''re really ugly looking like this, you don''t have the slightest bit of femininity!"


    "What does it look like? If you don''t have any femininity, aren''t you just here to strike up a conversation! " Warrick was smiling as she sat on the bench. She was not disappointed by the disappearance of the fun. This person was the first boy he had ever wanted to meet. He felt like an old friend he had known for many years. More importantly, he had great skills! This was the reason why Warrick didn''t give him a hard time.


    "It''s like this. I feel like I don''t care about anything, that I don''t care about anything at all."


    "Blast your ass!" Warrick answered with a nonchalant look on his face.


    Mo Ziran was speechless. This guy was really shameless.


    "Little Yan" ''s melodious voice came from afar, appearing very clear and bright in the quiet campus.


    Seeing their approaching figures, Warrick went up to them and walked them out of the school.


    "What are you waiting for!" He shouted to Mo Ziran who was still standing there without looking back.


    "Are we friends?" Mo Ziran quickly walked in front of Warranty and asked with a smile.


    "Let''s go!" Warrick rolled his eyes and continued walking.


    That night, they had a good time and didn''t leave until two in the morning.


    Thinking about the past two years, the two of them had become good buddies from being strangers at the beginning. Ye Zichen chuckled. The profile picture in the chat group had flashed multiple times. He tapped the mouse and clicked on the message record.


    "Little Yan''er, you haven''t returned back to me in such a long time. Are you shocked by my god-like speed?"


    "Little Yan''er, I''ve dug up all the information on Hao Jianguo. Shouldn''t you give me some rewards?"


    "Little Yan''er darling, why are you ignoring me?"


    Bai Mu looked at the beautiful woman in the mirror and sighed with emotion. There were more and more women in this world, and this man even had a unique personality. He dared to tease a man? This was truly ¡­


    Thinking about it, if she was really one of the Twelve Divine Generals, then wouldn''t it be very dangerous if he met her?


    Thinking of this, Bai Mu shivered involuntarily.

 C104

    In the mirror, Warrick was touching his forehead helplessly. He completely ignored Mo Ziran and clicked on the information on Hao Jianguo.


    Hao Jianguo, male, 43 years old, chairman of Carmel Corporation. Starting from scratch, the earliest furniture store developed into a big business with hundreds of stores.


    When she saw this, she inwardly sighed in admiration. When she thought of the newly opened store in her home, she could only bitterly smile and shake her head.


    In private life, a couple loves each other and never returns late. They are called the role models of good men, friends of women and men in China.


    "You''re pretty good at it!"


    When she looked at the content below, her eyes lit up. This was the main point she wanted. Who would have thought that at such an old age, she would have so many lovers and even a taste? And now, she even had sex with a twenty year old young model.


    "Tsk tsk tsk" knocked on the table. It was unknown if it was because he admired Hao Jianguo or Mo Ziran''s information channels. While he was sighing, he received more news about Mo Ziran.


    "Tonight at eight o''clock, Hao Jianguo has a private trip, according to reliable sources, with his new pet date. "Location, Lily Park."


    "Lily Park, oh, I think it should be changed to Gou Tong Park!" When she thought of that pitiful woman, Warranty was even more contemptuous towards Hao Jianguo. However, tonight was indeed a good opportunity.


    It was as if he was trying to please Warrick''s thoughts, so he pushed over the news about Mo Ziran.


    "Every time Hao Jianguo travels, he will have more than ten bodyguards by his side."


    Then, another message came in, "Why don''t we push away this small business!"


    "Or I can come and help you!"


    "Trust me!" Warrick replied with two words before he closed the notebook.


    How could she not know the risks of this mission? However, with his sensitive identity, if he was discovered by Hao Jianguo, there would definitely be trouble in the business world. Moreover, his punching and kicking skills were lacking!


    He opened the special tool he had prepared for himself and thought. He then took out the tools that were sealed inside and carefully cleaned it.


    After reading so much, to tell the truth, Bai Mu was impressed by the female university student who had just graduated.


    She had a strong feeling about this woman.


    But why did Bai Mu feel that something was amiss?


    Finally, when he saw Immortal Zhou, Bai Mu came to a realization. What he saw just now was just some boring information. Looking at the brilliant smile on Immortal Zhou''s face, Bai Mu finally understood why his master hated Immortal Zhou so much.


    Immortal Zhou, on the other hand, seemed to have seen through Bai Mu''s thoughts. He only smiled and said, "Young man, don''t worry. The climax is about to arrive!"


    Bai Mu glanced at Immortal Zhou before continuing to stare at the mirror.


    If there was nothing else he wanted, he would definitely make it so that the old man would not be able to leave the house!


    Late at night, six o''clock. There was still a trace of the sun left in the sky. The clouds in the sky above the Lily Park were dyed black as the sun left.


    Taking advantage of the fact that Hao Jianguo had taken over the entire lily park, he hid himself in a bush in the lily park and set up the equipment that he had specially prepared for Hao Jianguo.


    After waiting for over an hour, when Warranty thought that he would be sucked dry by the mosquitoes, a fat middle-aged man wearing a famous brand appeared in front of her. He was hugging a young and beautiful woman.


    "Good boy, this person is Hao Jianguo. But the difference between this person and the picture is too great. " Warrick sighed as he fiddled with his camera.


    Looking at the young woman who was swinging her hips and twisting her waist, scratching her head as if she wanted to stick her entire body on the fat middle-aged man, he couldn''t help but think of his employer, Liu Ying. She did know about this woman. She had only gotten angry recently, but she seemed to have sung a song that couldn''t be any worse (at least that was what Warrick thought). The fact that she was able to hit it off with a single blow wasn''t without reason.


    Warrick, who had always been self-reliant, naturally scoffed at such people.


    The camera was already set up. At the same time, he took out his only camera and adjusted the focal length. Once again, he moved his position towards a concealed location. After all, the black clothed bodyguards were not jealous!


    When he looked at the camera again, he suddenly saw a clear figure inside the camera. He was so shocked that his mouth dropped open.


    "Good boy, this person is really abnormal!" Warrick let out a low curse, and a few soft ''ka'' sounds could be heard. Then, the two''s intimacy was smacked inside.


    The two of them, who were under the yellow light earlier, had now changed their positions. They had moved to a place where there was no light covering everything. There was actually a huge water bed underneath that place.


    "Damn, these two freaks are really ¡­" Warrick really didn''t know how to describe the two of them. They actually liked being in broad daylight.


    Warranty, who was hidden in the bushes not far away, completely ignored the biting mosquitoes. She quickly adjusted the position of the camera and watched the scene in interest.


    Naturally, the duo outside of the mirror did not expect such a ''good show''. The duo seemed to be at odds with one another. Both of them had a tacit understanding of each other, and their pupils dilated slightly. Their faces revealed an unfathomable look of anticipation.


    At this moment, the number of black clouds in the sky was slowly increasing. At a speed that was difficult to see with the naked eye, they were slowly closing in on the space above Lily Park.


    "Damn it, he''s already so old, but why is he still so emotional!" Although he couldn''t hear their words clearly, he could see their actions clearly.


    The woman used her extremely soft fingers to lightly push against Hao Jianguo''s shoulder blade, while Hao Jianguo actually spread out his limbs and laid on the water bed. The woman turned her feet and gently turned on the water bed to create a certain distance from Hao Jianguo.


    Rip!


    Before Warrick could even react, a girl with curly hair wearing leather clothes and holding a whip in her hand appeared in front of her eyes.


    The woman was wearing a skintight leather jacket and leather pants!


    "SM"


    The two words unconsciously appeared in his mind and he swallowed a mouthful of saliva. "Isn''t that a bit too much!?" But I like it. " In the midst of danger, she began to enjoy the free live broadcast.


    The spring scenery seemed to be too much for him to handle. Hao Jianguo, who was lying on the bed, had seen this scene before. His eyes were wide open and he wished that he could run to the woman.


    Eight o''clock in the evening in the sky above Lily Park, the black clouds were no longer moving at a speed that could be seen by the naked eye. At eight o''clock in the evening in the sky above Lily Park, the black clouds were no longer moving at a speed that could be seen by the naked eye.


    Sensing that something was wrong with the situation, Bai Mu''s complexion suddenly turned even more serious and dark. "What''s going on here?"


    As for Immortal Zhou, he ruthlessly rubbed his mouth and smiled as he stared at Bai Mu and spread his hands innocently, indicating that he didn''t know either. Then, he showed an excited expression as if he had just seen a limited number of love action films.


    Bai Mu no longer had any interest in admiring the scene in the mirror. He only looked at the strange changes in the sky, even though he knew that the things in the mirror really did exist. Not to mention that he didn''t know the exact location of the woman, even if he did, it would be too late to change anything.


    The only thing that could be done was to tightly lock his eyes onto what was happening within the mirror. Just as Immortal Zhou had said, the ''climax'' was about to arrive.


    When she saw Hao Jianguo''s actions, the leather-clothed woman walked up to him like a breeze. She gently pressed on Hao Jianguo''s hand that was taking off his clothes and waved her index finger next to her sexy red lips, signalling him not to move.


    Hao Jianguo felt his vital energy and blood surge up. He swallowed his saliva with great difficulty and nodded his head. He looked expectantly at the beautiful and plump woman. Seeing this scene, not only Hao Jianguo, but even the woman, Warrick, felt a wave of emotion.


    "Pa!" Both of his hands forcefully pulled, and a terrifying cracking sound came from the whip, causing the listeners to be in high spirits.


    "Pa Pa Pa." The woman smiled seductively and the whip landed not lightly on Hao Jianguo''s round body. Following the fall of the whip, traces of blood started to seep out from Hao Jianguo''s thin white shirt.


    In contrast to the apparent "torture" treatment, Hao Jianguo actually began to loudly howl and groan. It was hard to tell if that voice was painful or excited, but in short, that bone-piercing voice gave him goosebumps.


    "Damn fatty, can you not be so enchanting? Do you really enjoy yourself that much?" Warrick had only read about SM using candles or whips on the internet, but had never actually seen SM before.


    Therefore, she wouldn''t understand. The whip sounded very loud, but when it reached someone''s acupoints, it caused them to feel a numbness that made Hao Jianguo, who had never been treated like this by his wife, unable to resist it. At this moment, he was rolling on the bed in an embarrassed position.


    As if she had hit her enough, the woman gracefully swung the whip, half a step away from her waist and half a step away from her butt. The already pitifully few leather clothes separated from her master''s body with a pinch of her fingers.


    Hao Jianguo had been affected by the whip just now. When he saw this scene, he felt a soft fragrance and immediately rushed over. The battle on the water bed was intense, and Warrick was enjoying it too. He almost coughed up a mouthful of blood.

 C105

    It was unknown when the dark clouds in the air above the Lily park started to accumulate. At this moment, the dark clouds seemed to be impatient and moved faster. They gathered in the air above the Lily park, but the two people who were fighting on the water bed still didn''t notice the change in the sky.


    At this moment, the sky above Lily Park was abnormally dark, as if all the black clouds were piled up in the air over Lily Park, overlapping one another. The lower the sky, the louder the roar, like an early warning of a coming storm.


    The roars on the ground did not stop because of this. It was unknown if the roars in the sky resonated with the roars, or if the roars resonated with the roars in the sky. However, none of this was important.


    At this moment, Warrick was completely immersed in the feast with his eyes. In the sky above, the black clouds seemed to be unable to bear it any longer and began to move faster towards the air above the Lily Park. Even the dark clouds a hundred miles away from the Lily Park seemed to have been summoned by something and also rushed towards the sky above the Lily Park ¡­


    "Boom boom boom!" Unable to bear it any longer, a deafening sound rang out in the air above Lily Park.


    Bai Mu stared at the unusual scene reflected in the mirror and frowned deeply. At this moment, a rumbling sound of thunder could be heard from the sky above his head.


    Bai Mu''s expression changed as he stared at the mirror. His Spiritual Sense had long been placed outside the room.


    He could actually see what was happening in the mirror with his divine sense.


    Could it be that this was happening somewhere? Bai Mu pondered in his mind as he stared at the mirror.


    As for Immortal Zhou, he was only staring at the mirror with relish. It was unknown if he was excited by the ''limit limit'' in the mirror or was inexplicably excited about what was about to happen.


    At this moment, in the sky above the entire city, a strange phenomenon suddenly occurred.


    No, it should be the entire world!


    At this moment, every corner of the world had turned into day, but everyone was looking at a certain place. No matter which corner he was in, he would be able to see that place!


    The dense black clouds there formed a huge black column with that area as the diameter. One of the golden "snakes" was faintly discernable. And that pillar was spinning at a rapid speed, as if it was ready to attack at any moment.


    As for Bai Mu, even if he stood in his own room and released his Spiritual Sense, he would still be able to see a black pillar that seemed to support the end of the sky.


    Lilium Park, for a time, gathered the eyes of everyone around the world. All living things were nowhere to be seen in Lily Park. More than a dozen bodyguards didn''t dare to enter due to their boss''s order. They stared at the huge black blob that was pressing down lower and lower, and stomped their feet in anxiety.


    At this moment, the mirror was in disarray and the unrelated parts were directly derived.


    "Mom, is the sky falling?" A pigtailed girl about five or six years old raised her head and asked her mother innocently as she felt a strange sense of oppression.


    The woman crouched down and pulled out the most beautiful smile she could muster and said to her child, "No, it''s going to rain!" As he spoke, he took his child into his arms, not allowing her to continue looking at the ''sky''. However, the worry and worry on his face climbed back up to his brows.


    "Immortal Zhou!" Looking at the chaotic mirror, Bai Mu called him by his name. This old man did this on purpose!


    "Hehe, I, will jump over here right now!" Immortal Zhou smiled in embarrassment as he reached out his hand to gently wave at the mirror, causing what happened to Warrick to appear in the mirror once more.


    "Hehe ¡­" "Haha ¡­" The children who did not understand the affairs of the world cheered and cheered for the new changes that had occurred in the world, hoping to attract more attention.


    In contrast, some of the people here were either shouting, praying to the gods, or taking it easy... In short, the city was in chaos.


    In contrast to this place, in some cities and inconspicuous places, those people didn''t pay attention to the sudden change of day. They only stared at a certain place as they pondered in their hearts.


    Lily Park was the center of the rapidly spinning column.


    Bai Mu was dumbstruck when he saw this scene. However, the young woman called Warrick was completely unaware of it.


    "What''s going on?" Warrick finally felt that something was wrong and quickly looked up at the sky.


    "Ah ¡­" The sound of something slicing through the sky came from the shrubs, and even the normally calm and composed Warrick became flustered from the pressure.


    In Warrick''s eyes, the sky at this moment could not be counted as the sky. The black clouds in the sky seemed to have been forcibly confined in the narrow space called Lily Park.


    Looking at the black clouds that were less than a hundred meters away from his head, the white lightning that was moving like snakes, as the clouds gradually suppressed down, they interweaved and danced in the air.


    Warrick could only feel that his thoughts no longer belonged to her, and he cried out from the bottom of his heart.


    When the man and woman on the bed heard the ear-piercing shriek again, they immediately got up and stared at the source of the scream.


    boom rumble rumble *


    As if attracted by the scream, the black clouds seemed to find a way out, quickly surrounding and pressing downwards. The tiny golden bolts of lightning interweaved to form a huge golden snake, diving down and striking Warrick, who was about to stand up and leave.


    "Ghost!"


    The man and woman who had hurriedly put on their clothes had originally intended to go out and look for the bold peeper, but as soon as they stepped out of the roof, they saw the oppressive darkness. Before they could even react to it, they were scared out of their wits by the skeleton screaming under the bombardment of thunder and lightning.


    Warranty looked at the two flustered people and raised her hand to call for help, but in the end, she released it. The indescribable pain could no longer allow her to think about it any further, so she just let him do as he wished.


    At this moment, she was not only wearing the face of Hao Jianguo and the others, but she was also with someone who had seen her like this. She would probably lose her soul from fright.


    Under the intense lightning and thunder, Warrick''s beautiful face was nowhere to be seen. Under the strong light, it was clear that he had been struck into a flickering human skeleton ¡­


    Bai Mu looked at the woman who was struck by lightning and said, "Old Senior Zhou, you should have already explained it to me, right?"


    "This, should be a calamity that the girl has to go through in order to become one of the Twelve Divine Generals!" Immortal Zhou wiped the sweat off his forehead. Why did this youngster seem to be getting more and more imposing? If he continued like this, he didn''t know if he would be able to trick the Snowy Muscle Bottle in that kid''s hands over.


    Bai Mu didn''t comment on this answer. His sharp eyes locked onto the mirror tightly. He couldn''t believe that the legendary Twelve Divine Generals had fallen so easily.


    As for the bodyguards of the Lily Park, when they saw their boss escape in a sorry state, more than a dozen of them crowded around him. They did not care about the female star who had once had a good time with Hao Jianguo and directly escorted their boss out.


    Half an hour later, the rumbling sounds in the sky grew quieter and quieter. The black mass that was originally less than ten meters above everyone''s head was also slowly disappearing.


    The whole world sighed. It was only after the event that the relevant personnel of that city began to issue a notice to distance themselves from the crowd. As time passed, Warrick''s battle formation became smaller. Along with the fading black clouds, a small white light shot out from his body. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared without a trace.


    Bai Mu stared at the woman in the mirror and he nearly exclaimed in shock.


    She, who had experienced such an intense lightning bolt, was actually able to stand there completely unharmed. Looking at her, that person''s eyes were a little dull, and her body was twitching from the lightning strikes, making her look like a new person. She looked so clean and untouchable.


    What made Bai Mu even more astonished was that the woman''s smooth and beautiful face looked flawlessly white under the strikes of the lightning. Her hair had grown from her shoulders to her waist.


    His entire person gave off a feeling that one couldn''t see through him!


    As for the woman, she seemed to have suddenly regained her senses. A black light flashed across her eyes that were as black as ink. She seemed to exude an evil aura from her pure and noble character.


    Warrick''s face fell to the ground with a "Bang!" sound. Bai Mu subconsciously reached out his hand, only to discover that it happened within a mirror image.


    In an instant, the woman disappeared into the bushes with her camera.


    "It''s going to change ¡­" It''s time to leave the mountain! "


    He let out a soft sigh. Deep in the mountains, a white clothed old man was standing on top, twirling his beard and staring into the distance with his eyes narrowed. He had an unfathomable expression on his face, and his emotions were unclear.


    "Immortal Zhou, are you sure you''re an Earth God?" Bai Mu was worried about the lady when he saw the scene playing out before him. His complexion darkened as though the bottom of a black pot that had been burning for a long time.


    When Immortal Zhou heard this, he became slightly unhappy. "Bai Mu, I got angry when you said that." There was a reason behind everything that happened in the mirror. If you want to look, just look. If you don''t want this old one to take it away, then just look. "


    Bai Mu glanced at Immortal Zhou before saying indifferently, "Take it away!"


    "¡­"


    Immortal Zhou smiled. He didn''t expect that Bai Mu would refuse. He hurriedly smiled apologetically and said, "This old man was only joking. The matter with the Twelve Divine Generals is no small matter. If we were delayed because of such a small matter, it wouldn''t be good." As he spoke, he gestured for Bai Mu to continue reading.


    Bai Mu naturally understood the importance of this matter. Moreover, his master had reminded him many times before he left that he couldn''t let this matter get to the bottom of things.


    The distant valley was filled with the music of the Misty Zither. It was dark and rippling, as if it was moving in and out of the air. It was both fast and slow, as if it was grinding one''s heartstrings.

 C106

    Within the Cloud Valley, the water was clear and shallow, and exquisite zither notes were emitted from a purple bamboo forest. From afar, one could see a touch of pure white lying on a stone bench, and as his fingertips moved along the zither strings, faint traces of purple mist could be seen. As his finger moved, it resonated with the flying violet leaves on the surface of the water, complementing each other.


    That youngster had a body of white hair, while his black hair was casually scattered about. Her exquisite eyes were calm and indifferent, just like her scattered hair, revealing her easygoing nature.


    Looking down from the horizon, what a paradise on earth.


    "Haha, good disciple, your zither skill is becoming more and more beautiful!" A clear and sonorous voice came out of nowhere, and before long, a white figure appeared out of nowhere.


    What appeared was an old man. He had a long hair and a young face, and the kind smile on his face always gave people an ethereal feeling, as if he was an immortal.


    "Master!" The youth in white turned around and made a bow towards the old man. With a flash of white light, the guqin on the stone table disappeared.


    "Not bad, not bad, your practice of the Zither of the Nine Ultimate Martial Arts really did not disappoint Master!" Pausing for a moment, he continued, "But in the cultivation of spirit energy, you must not be impetuous and impulsive!" Although he knew that this disciple''s personality was reserved and calm, and he rarely let himself down, but as a master, he still had to nag a few times.


    "Does Master have any worries?" Seeing the worry in the elder''s eyes, the youth asked with a smile.


    The old man nodded and stroked his beard. He looked in a certain direction and his expression suddenly turned serious. He started mumbling the prophecy that existed in this world.


    The white-clothed youth knew what the old man wanted to say. Yesterday, there was a natural phenomenon, the prophecy engraved on the stone tablet must have come true. Even so, the youth only quietly listened to him understand his master''s personality, and came to find out everything about him.


    "Heaven and Earth dance, the wind and clouds change greatly. I think you must have also seen the changes! " The ground trembled that day, and due to today''s natural phenomenon, the old man let out a sigh and spoke in a faint voice.


    "The prophecy is about to happen, the devil is about to appear!" The white-clothed youth''s voice was neither hurried nor slow, and there was no sign of grief.


    "Ha!" How could it be like this! A calamity ¡­ who would be able to escape this calamity? " The old man sighed again.


    "Master, you are not a pessimistic person. Isn''t there another line, change every day? If so, wouldn''t Demon King Yan Sheng be a bane of others as well? This is a sliver of a chance. " The youth in white clothes had an inexplicable smile on his face. How could he not know the purpose of his master''s visit?


    And that nemesis was the Twelve Divine Generals!


    "Hehe, disciple, with your intelligence, how could you have guessed my thoughts?" The sorrow and joy of this disciple of his would never show on his face. He would always be as carefree as the clouds and the wind. His personality was truly frigid! Who did he learn it from? One of his two disciples was as cold as ice while the other was as calm as water. His personality could be considered clear. How could he have taught a kid with such a personality!


    While the old man was lamenting about his young disciple, he couldn''t help but think of his eldest disciple who was currently in closed-door seclusion. Actually, the elder didn''t know that his two children could be said to be as black as a fox.


    "Master wants me to go down the mountain." The youth smiled indifferently and directly said.


    "Yes, a man is responsible for the rise and fall of the world. Furthermore, this matter is the responsibility of our sect. It has been more than twenty years since I brought you and your Junior Brother into this Cloud Valley. Right now, there is already a Divine General who has begun giving out information. Now is the time for you to go down the mountain. "


    "Disciple understands!"


    "Whatever, there''s nothing I can do about it. Right now, the devil didn''t know when or where he appeared, but at the time he appeared, the demons should have already prepared their defenses well.


    As the nemesis of that devil, you all naturally cannot hide inside it. "


    Ye Xiao sighed. It was a foregone conclusion that the world was going to meet with a calamity.


    "Your senior is currently in closed-door training. Once he breaks through this bottleneck, he will naturally come down to help you!" After he finished speaking, he quietly vanished as he had arrived here.


    As for the youth, he continued to stand in his original spot. He did not have any reaction to his master leaving.


    "This person''s cultivation is really good!" Immortal Zhou said with a sigh.


    "What''s the use of having a better cultivation?" Isn''t he still hiding deep in the mountains? " Bai Mu snickered. As he thought of the actions of Hades and the rest, his heart grew stifled.


    The scene changed and a few moans came out from the small room. Warrick, who was supposed to be in Lily Park, had returned home.


    "Mmm ¡­"


    Warrick leaned her head on her hands and murmured softly. Her voice was as soft as a mosquito''s buzz. She couldn''t even hear herself clearly.


    At this moment, Warrick''s vision was blurry, and the objects in the room seemed to be shrouded in a layer of white mist. He could barely make out their outlines.


    It was obvious that Warrick''s mind was still unclear. He had no time to think about everything that had happened, his body''s condition, his vision, limbs, etc. No, not at all. It was not that he did not want to, it was just that he did not want to. It was that he didn''t know how to do it at all!


    He looked like a newborn baby, his thoughts and movements abnormally slow. Everything had happened out of instinct.


    "Yan ¡­" Yan... "Yan ¡­" A vague voice that sounded like sleep talking came out of Warrick''s mouth in an irregular manner. It sounded like a response, but it was more like a call. When he finished looking at his face, his dull eyes were focused on the front as he walked down the stairs.


    He was staggering along like a drunken man.


    No matter how lopsided he walked, he didn''t see the woman who had just walked down the stairs fall to the ground. However, her eyes were staring straight ahead, as if she was being pulled. It was truly strange.


    "Yan ¡­" Yan Rong''s face ¡­ "Yan ¡­" The word on the empty corridor spread again and again, but it soon disappeared.


    "Little Yan!" An anxious voice came from afar.


    Looking at that familiar figure, Mo Ziran excitedly shouted out. He couldn''t wait to run towards Warranty. Because he was anxious, he fell several times in this short distance. Mo Ziran was extremely excited when he saw the person he had lost and regained.


    When there was a change in the sky, he rushed towards Lily Park like a madman, secretly passing through the cordon, but didn''t see that person. He held onto the hope that he was lucky and dialed the number, but only that cold, stiff female voice remained.


    When he thought of losing someone he had known for years, Mo Ziran became so anxious that he almost went mad. He drove to Lily Park and Warranty''s residence several times and searched through Warranty''s house and the district. He never thought that in his despair, she would appear again.


    "Little Yan, I''m sorry!" Mo Ziran pulled Warranty into his arms and hugged her tightly. It was as if he wanted to take this person into his arms. He was so nervous that he was afraid this person would suddenly disappear. If she had gone with him tonight, Warrick would not have disappeared.


    "Yan ¡­" Yan Rong''s face ¡­ "Yan ¡­"


    Mo Ziran finally felt that something was wrong. He brought out his report to Warrick, but found that her eyes were staring forward like she was possessed. She didn''t know him and was muttering something.


    "Little Yan, what did you say?" Mo Ziran had a confused and serious expression on his face. He put his ear close to her mouth and tried to hear her words.


    "Yan ¡­" Yan Rong''s face ¡­ "Yan Yan ¡­" The sound became more and more urgent, because the pulling became a little clearer.


    "Yan ¡­" Yan Rong''s face ¡­ "Yan Yan ¡­" The voice seemed to be getting more and more anxious, more and more anxious, as if it really hated the obstacles in front of it, and it threw the power on its shoulder with all its might to continue walking. If someone was here, they would definitely see a joyful smile suddenly appear on Warrick''s face.


    "Little Yan!"


    Mo Ziran was not prepared and was pushed to the ground by me. I didn''t notice Warrick''s sudden strength and didn''t care about the wound on his hand. He got up and was about to grab Warrick to ask about it.


    Looking at that place again, he could no longer see Warrick. Warrick had disappeared just as he was about to reach his height.


    "What ¡ª?" Bai Mu looked at the mirror as it disappeared. He was about to say something, but who knew that Immortal Zhou would actually put the mirror away.


    "What do you mean?" Seeing how Immortal Zhou was looking at him with a strange smile, Bai Mu asked somewhat irritably.

 C107

    "Why did the mirror image disappear?" The moment the image of Warrick disappeared from the mirror, all that remained was an ordinary mirror.


    The mirror reflected Bai Mu''s cold and irritable face. When he saw Immortal Zhou''s undisguised smile, Bai Mu couldn''t help but frown.


    This Immortal Zhou really did not have any good intentions. Now, he was probably thinking of how to deal with himself!


    Sure enough, Immortal Zhou chuckled, stood up, and slowly stretched. With a wave of his sleeve, the mirror disappeared from the table!


    "What do you mean?" Bai Mu''s gaze turned slightly cold. The scene in the mirror was the only way to find the city''s strange corpse. If that woman was not found, the strange corpse would soon cover the entire country.


    "The display in the mirror has finished. Naturally, it should be retracted!" Immortal Zhou said with a sly smile.


    "Tell me, how do I find the lost soul? And why did the person who lost his soul disappear? " With his hands behind his back, Bai Mu''s complexion darkened.


    "Hehe, Little Brother Bai Mu, I will naturally tell you about this." Even if you are the legendary chief of the Twelve Divine Generals, no matter who you are, you cannot break the rules right? " Immortal Zhou stroked his beard as he stole a glance at Bai Mu with his small eyes.


    "You should know that I have no money!" Bai Mu returned indifferently. He didn''t seem to care about the change in address given to him by Immortal Zhou. However, his expression became increasingly cold as he said, "If you want those things, you have to protect the CEO of Jia Qing Corporation. Wouldn''t you get more?"


    Bai Mu didn''t have a good impression of such a person. This so-called immortal, the human he had protected had met with danger, but he had stayed out of it, completely ignoring everything else. In the end, he had even pushed the blame onto his own head so that he could be the scapegoat.


    Thinking about how his own master, the Free and Unrestrained Child, had been demoted by a level just because of a small matter in the underground palace. Was this the difference between people?


    "Hahaha ¡­ there''s no need for Brother Bai Mu to worry about these things." Of course I didn''t come for money. I will make this request to you and will naturally consider your own factors. "


    Bai Mu''s interest was piqued. He was also very curious. Did this immortal god want something from him?


    "If I, Bai Mu, have it, just tell me." But you have to remember your words. "


    "Very simple. If Brother Bai Mu gives the Snow Muscle Bottle in your hand to this old Taoist, then this old Taoist will tell you everything that he knows! " Thinking about the Snow Muscle Bottle that Xiao had thought of for a few months but still couldn''t get, Immortal Zhou couldn''t help but feel a little impatient.


    "Snow Muscle Bottle? "Are you sure I have that thing?" Bai Mu found the possession of such a treasure laughable. He was just a poor loser, how could he possibly have something that could be considered of a high grade?


    "Sigh ¡­ Little Brother Bai Mu, you''re being modest." That day, you brought Teacher Wang''s soul and invited me to return the soul to the small bottle. When Immortal Zhou saw Bai Mu''s dazed gaze, he thought that Bai Mu was pretending to be stupid and warned him.


    "Oh, so it''s that thing." Bai Mu nodded. He reached into his pants pocket and came out again. In his hand was a sparkling, translucent, milky-white porcelain bottle. "Is this what you''re talking about?" Bai Mu placed the Snow Muscle Bottle in front of Immortal Zhou and asked with a smile.


    When Immortal Zhou saw the treasure that he had been thinking about day and night, he nodded his head and extended his hands out to grab it. Bai Mu smiled coldly when he saw Immortal Zhou reveal his true appearance. He raised his right hand, and the Snow Muscle Bottle landed on his left hand.


    Seeing that Immortal Zhou had come over to snatch it, he immediately grabbed the Snow Muscle Bottle with his hand, and pulled his hand back. There was a smile on his face as he said, "Senior Zhou, don''t be hasty. If you tell me what you know, this thing will be yours. "


    In any case, this thing was given to him by the King of Hell. Although the King of Hell didn''t ask for it, he didn''t intend to return it. In any case, Hades and the others were all the same, so it was better to give this item to Immortal Zhou for a trade. As for Hades, when he asked, he just directly said that the treasure would go to Immortal Zhou.


    As for the responsibilities to follow up ¡­


    Hmph, since Immortal Zhou doesn''t seem like a deity, why don''t you at least try out the suffering of your master!


    Only then did Immortal Zhou realize that his actions just now were too obvious. He laughed dryly and stressed once more, "Brother Bai Mu, you have to keep your word!"


    Bai Mu sneered, "Senior Zhou, you must be joking. This brat''s ability is still inferior to yours. If this brat is going to go back on his word, you can just directly snatch this thing away. Furthermore, I am the mountain god''s land, if I were to go back on my word, I am afraid my master''s reputation is not good. "


    Immortal Zhou hurriedly nodded and said with a smile, "Yes, yes. "Alright, I''ll tell you what I see now."


    He only heard Immortal Zhou say, "The reason why the woman disappeared just now was because of the reaction her host soul had towards her. The other souls were scattered everywhere due to the lightning. Only the host soul was closer to the body. Although Norris'' soul would not return to her body, she could still protect the lost soul from losing consciousness and becoming a walking corpse. Furthermore, she could also guide the lost soul to find other souls.


    Right now, the strange corpses in H City were rampant. Only those unconscious people like them could use a special method to subdue them. However, I don''t know how to subdue this. Now, what you need to do is invite that woman here before she can find her soul and return it to her body. Only with her soul will she be able to tame those strange corpses. "


    "This country is so big, where do I have to go to find that woman?"


    "Do you remember the wasteland of your land, Mo Bei?" Immortal Zhou stared at Bai Mu and reminded him with a smile.


    "Are you talking about the red fox with the lute under the ice?" Bai Mu asked in surprise as he recalled the red fox birthmark on the back of the woman''s neck, Warrick, that held the lute.


    "It should be!" Immortal Zhou nodded, thinking of the masked woman who had given him the God''s Mirror. She had only told him to not ask about anything else, and just pass on these words.


    Naturally, when Immortal Zhou wanted to make a deal with Bai Mu and obtain the Snow Muscle Bottle from him, he wouldn''t tell him that there was someone helping him.


    "But, what if I find that red fox and the woman retracts her soul?" Bai Mu pondered for a moment.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. Without help from outside, even if she found the soul, it might not be able to enter her body. So, if you hurry, you will definitely be able to find that woman before her soul returns and awaken the blood of the Divine General in her body. "


    "So that''s how it is!" Bai Mu stroked his chin and glanced at the Snow Muscle Bottle in his hands. Raising his head and tossing the Snow Muscle Bottle up and down, Immortal Zhou felt his heart ache when he saw how carelessly Bai Mu treated the treasure.


    Bai Mu didn''t pay any attention to Immortal Zhou when he saw this. He only smiled and said, "Since Senior Zhou has already told me what you know, I will definitely keep my promise."


    "Here, take it!" After Bai Mu said this, he immediately brought the Snow Muscle Bottle to Immortal Zhou. When Immortal Zhou saw this, he immediately used his Spiritual Energy to carefully take the Snow Muscle Bottle into his hands.


    Bai Mu didn''t even look at the person holding the Snow Muscle Bottle. He only said lightly, "Since Senior Zhou has obtained what you want, isn''t it about time to leave?"


    "Eh ¡­" Immortal Zhou didn''t expect Bai Mu to give the order to leave so straightforwardly. However, since he had already obtained the treasure, it was time for him to make full use of it.


    With this treasure, it wouldn''t be a problem to advance another level!


    Carefully putting away the Snow Muscle Bottle, he smiled at Bai Mu and said, "Young man, this old Taoist will be leaving now." Today, this Snow Muscle Bottle has taken advantage of you. In the future, if anything happens, this old Daoist will unconditionally agree to one thing. " Immortal Zhou made a rare promise.


    "Thank you very much!" Bai Mu clasped his hands in gratitude. He stretched out a hand, "Then I won''t be sending you off!"


    After Bai Mu finished speaking, that Immortal Zhou disappeared from the room.


    Bai Mu turned around and looked at Xiao Yu, who was sleeping soundly. If he left by himself, then who would take care of Xiao Yu?


    His brain filtered every single person it could find, and in the end it stopped on Liang Qi Yue, Xiao Min, and the two old brothers, Black and White!


    Liang Qi Yue was a young miss, so naturally, she would have bodyguards or special talents sent by her father. Although handing Xiao Yu over to Liang Qi Yue would guarantee the safety of her life, Liang Zhong''s family had many unstable factors. Furthermore, this young miss wouldn''t even know how to take care of her, so how could she take care of this little brat?


    The two of them had been helping Officer Wang clean up the strange corpses in the city, as well as helping the people in the city move away. The only one left was Xiao Min.


    Even though Xiao Min was just an ordinary person, her small district had already been protected by a Divine Seal Barrier. Unless someone higher than her master forcibly destroyed the barrier, those corpses wouldn''t be able to enter into the barrier that was specifically against them.


    Furthermore, her master had also calculated things for Xiao Min. There were many variables on her body, and she could not figure out who she was! This meant that Xiao Min was possibly one of the Twelve Divine Generals.


    However, this was just a guess. It had to be. During the Great War of Gods and Demons, it wasn''t only the god race that died or was sealed, but also the devil race!


    He carefully hugged the sleeping Xiao Yu tightly and left through the window.


    This was the only brother of Bai Mu''s good friend, and he had promised her family to protect him. If something were to happen to him, even if he were to die a thousand times, it would be hard to blame him.


    As for Cheng Yu Dou, he was Bai Mu''s good friend in this life. He would think of a way to save him!

 C108

    In a villa near the sea, a woman wearing black tight clothes was sitting beside the bed in front of a youth with flaxen hair.


    On her charming and moving face, there was a hint of schadenfreude.


    "Tsk tsk tsk, Yayan, I haven''t seen you for so many years. I didn''t expect that you would end up like this after seeing you today." Xia Ziyi twisted her body and walked in front of Yayan, sitting down beside him. "Look, the protectors of the demon race have completely fallen to such a state. They have become trash that isn''t even comparable to a mortal!" Her soft, white, and alluring fingers grazed the face of the enchanter, and her dark red mouth opened and closed, releasing a scorching breath.


    On the contrary, he grabbed her hand and pulled her into his embrace with an evil smile on his face, "What, aren''t the Right Protector afraid of the High Lord knowing? Or could it be that the Protector has changed his mind and wants to fall into my embrace? "


    "You ¡­" Xia Ziyi did not expect so many years to have passed, but this man was still so cynical. He struggled to get out of the man''s embrace, but the man''s grip tightened and he was unable to resist. "You''ve recovered?"


    "Haha, what do you think?" A wry smile appeared on his face, but when he saw the beautiful face of Xia Ziyi, a trace of heartache flashed in the corner of his eyes. He let go of Xia Ziyi''s hand and righted Xia Ziyi''s face. His expression was righteous as he said, "Isn''t this what the High Lord wished for?"


    Seeing that Xia Ziyi was lost in thought, she smiled and said, "I believe you''ve already seen that brat before!" Seeing that Xia Ziyi didn''t say anything, Yayan continued, "Actually, when I took that kid''s heart, I had my suspicions. However, there are too many mysteries on that kid''s body for me to easily judge. Until you send someone to say that the Divine General''s mount came to report that the High Lord is inside that boy''s body, then I have a 100% certainty of success.


    When I reached the end, I deliberately sucked all of the demon blood in my body just in case. It had to be known that whether or not the High Lord and that boy fused together completely still required time. If in the end it is unable to fully integrate, then we can only replace it with the one that has practiced the Devil God Codex and has also used the devil''s blood. "


    As Xia Ziyi listened, her beautiful purple eyes glazed over. When she thought of the possibility that lively youth had disappeared into the world, she felt a little uncomfortable in her heart.


    She did not even hear Yayan call her a few times.


    Just as Xia Ziyi was in a daze, she felt a tightening sensation at her waist, and a warm feeling spread to her back. "Ziyi ¡­" "Do you know that I miss you?!"


    Her lovable, coquettish, and hoarse voice rang out beside Xia Ziyi''s ear. Xia Ziyi was startled and wanted to jump out of the embrace, but unexpectedly, the owner''s own arm tightened even more.


    Feeling Xia Ziyi''s resistance, a deep look of pain appeared in his eyes. He tightened his grip, as if he wanted to take the woman in his arms into his own blood and bones. Then, the hug loosened and the body bent slightly. He rested his chin on Xia Ziyi''s head and stared at the floor, his voice filled with an unprecedented fatigue. "Why? He''s the only one you like? Why can''t you like me? Haven''t I done enough for you all these years? Why should you waste all your energy chasing after someone who will never even look at you? "


    Ayan''s repeated questions made Xia Ziyi stop struggling. Her purple eyes also flashed with pain as she replied with a tearful voice, "Why? Because I like him! " Whoever he liked? Regardless of whether he looked at her or not, what he did was merely to accompany her. Even if it only made it easier for him to get along with that woman, what did it matter?


    As long as she could stay by his side and watch him every day, that was enough!


    As for Yayan, she was destined not to be able to respond to his feelings and to let him down!


    Because all of this was because she had already fallen for him!


    In love with him!


    "Fool!" The wet and hot liquid dripped onto the back of his hand like a red-hot soldering iron. A smile finally appeared on his face. He let go of Xia Ziyi''s arms and straightened her body. Facing him, he spoke with a bit of heartache.


    Long fingers extended to gently wipe away the tears on Xia Ziyi''s cheeks, "Don''t cry. The crying Xia Ziyi is not Xia Ziyi! "


    "Thank you, Yayan!" Xia Ziyi raised her head, her eyes misty as she looked at Yayan, who immediately turned away upon coming in contact with her purple pupils.


    As if he was relieved, he said, "Alright, since the High Lord is about to break out of his seal, then we will do the matter of welcoming him! This time, we, the demon race, want to unify the world. "


    Looking at the back of Yan''s figure, how could Xia Ziyi not know how he was feeling? She wiped away the tears on her face and firmly nodded her head with a smile, "I will rule the world and destroy those self-righteous God Tribes!"


    Yayan turned around, returning to his usual calm self. He looked at Xia Ziyi as if nothing had happened and jokingly said, "At that time, if High Lord still likes that person, then you can throw yourself into this Protector''s embrace!"


    Xia Ziyi giggled and said, "You''re the prettiest!"


    Seeing the awkward atmosphere, Xia Ziyi quickly changed the topic, "I''ve dealt with the free and unrestrained child that will affect the High Lord''s life. I believe that he will disappear from this world in no time."


    "Mmm, I naturally don''t need to worry about Zi Yi doing things. It''s just that God race''s mount, do you know why she helped us pass the message to the High Lords? "


    Xia Ziyi shook her head. "I don''t know either. It''s just that she used a special method to escape after piercing her words." And the strange thing is, that god race''s mount has already been demonized! "


    "Oh? "What''s going on?" Yayan lowered his head in thought for a moment before saying, "Right now, I am not in a good position to act. I will leave everything to the rest of the demon race and have them secretly find that Demonized God Tribe mount. I really want to see what these uncertain factors are."


    "Mm. Alright, I''ll be going then." After saying that, Xia Ziyi shot a glance at Yayan before heading for the window.


    "Ziyi!" Yayan shouted towards the back of Xia Ziyi.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing!" A smile appeared on Yayan''s face. In the end, he said, "Be careful on the road."


    Xia Ziyi nodded, leapt for life, and directly jumped out of the window.


    Ziyi, why are you so stupid!


    Yayan sighed as he shook his head. His body slanted and he fell onto the bed behind him.


    Bai Mu carried Xiao Yu to Xiao Min''s house. By this time, Xiao Min had already finished her dinner and was lying on the sofa in a daze.


    "Sister Little Min, what are you thinking about? So engrossed in his thoughts? " Bai Mu carried Xiao Yu and directly jumped in from the balcony. When he saw Xiao Min staring at something, he half-jokingly said, "She can''t be thinking about me, right?"


    "You scared me!" "Ah!" Xiao Min exclaimed. However, when she saw who it was, she tossed the remote control onto Bai Mu''s body as if venting her anger. Bai Mu''s body flashed as he caught the remote control with his other hand.


    "Who would miss you? Who would miss you! "You wish!" Xiao Min turned around guiltily, refusing to look at Bai Mu.


    He placed the remote control on the table beside him, then said with a smile, "Sister Min, there''s nothing wrong with smashing this remote control to me. It''s just that the remote control was broken. It''s not a good time to buy it now!"


    With that, he walked to the sofa in the living room and gently placed Xiaoyu on it. He then pulled the blanket over Xiaoyu and placed it on her body.


    "Humph, you talk too much!" Xiao Min turned around and saw a child lying on her sofa. She pointed at the child and asked, "Xiao Yu? Did you have something to do with bringing him here? Are you okay? "


    Xiao Min walked to Bai Mu''s side. Before Bai Mu could say anything, she hastily examined his body. As for Bai Mu, he simply smiled and let Xiao Min inspect him.


    Seeing Xiao Min let out a sigh of relief, Bai Mu smiled and asked, "How was it?" Is my body okay? "


    Seeing the mockery on Bai Mu''s face, she understood the meaning behind his words. She smacked Bai Mu''s chest and said, "Then why did you send Xiao Yu here?" They thought something happened to you! "


    "Well, I''m fine, but I want you to look after the child for me for a few days. I want to go on a long journey! "


    Hearing this, Xiao Min''s face showed worry as she hastily asked, "Will there be any danger?"


    Seeing the worry on Xiao Min''s face, Bai Mu asked with a relaxed expression, "What''s going to happen?" "You still don''t believe in my strength? It''s just that at my place, Master went back, and the Black and White Brothers weren''t there either. If I leave, then this child will have no one to watch over him. I won''t be able to rest at ease."


    "As long as there''s no danger." Xiao Min looked at Xiao Yu and said, "You can leave this child with me. I''ll take a look. You can rest assured!"


    "Thank you, Sister Min!" Bai Mu laughed heartily as he spoke. Before Xiao Min could react, he had already sat opposite of her on the sofa. He said childishly, "Sister Xiaomin, I''m hungry. I want to eat the dishes you made."


    Xiao Min originally wanted to say something else to Bai Mu, but she didn''t expect Bai Mu to notice her and walk away. However, when she heard that this brat wanted to eat her cooking, regardless of whether he changed the topic, she was still very happy in her heart.


    At least she could do what she could for him.


    Bai Mu switched on the television and watched the TV in a daze. His gaze, however, would occasionally turn to Xiao Min, who was busy in the kitchen.


    Looking at the figure that was busy for him, he felt a warm feeling in his heart.

 C109

    Bai Mu was having dinner at Xiao Min''s house when his cellphone rang.


    "Who called me so late?" Bai Mu remembered that he hadn''t told his phone number to many people. However, when he saw the unfamiliar caller ID, he still pressed the answer button.


    "Hello, who is it?"


    When Xiao Min called him, she tensed up.


    She was afraid that in any place other than Chen Fan''s place, Bai Mu would be forced to take the risk.


    After hanging up, Bai Mu''s expression was the same as usual. He giggled as he said to Xiao Min, "Little Min jie, Officer Wang will call me over for a while." I''ll have to trouble you to take care of Xiaoyu! "


    Seeing Xiao Min looking worriedly at him, Bai Mu smiled and stood up. He still maintained his calm demeanor and even spoke with a hint of roguishness in his tone. "Sister Little Min, this meal was very enjoyable. Next time, I''ll come and get some food from you."


    Xiao Min knew that Bai Mu didn''t want to worry her. Since that was the case, she didn''t want to be his stumbling block either. Seeing Bai Mu''s smiling face, Xiao Min smiled and stood up to face him. "Since you like it, you can come at any time."


    He pointed to the door and said, "Alright, I''ll be leaving first. Officer Wang is still waiting at my place! "


    Xiao Min nodded as she heard the turning of the door handle. She shouted at Bai Mu''s back, "Bai Mu, you must be careful!"


    Bai Mu didn''t turn around. Instead, he nodded his head vigorously.


    If someone were to see Bai Mu''s face, they would surely discover that Bai Mu''s face was no longer as relaxed as it was earlier. At this moment, Bai Mu''s face was frighteningly dark.


    Bai Mu closed the door gently and rushed down the stairs as fast as he could. He passed through the metal door of the residential area, avoiding the strange corpses as he ran towards his own residential area.


    Officer Wang was already waiting in the room when he finished picking out his window. However, Officer Wang didn''t sit on the stool, but came back to this square meter small room and paced back and forth.


    There were also a lot of broken cigarette butts on the floor.


    It could be seen that Officer Wang was not calm at the moment.


    "Bai Mu, you''re finally back." Wang Sen took out his cigarette and was about to throw it on the ground, but when he saw the pile of cigarette butts on the ground, he looked at Bai Mu with an unpleasant expression.


    "No worries, Officer Wang can help me clean up this place as soon as possible." Bai Mu didn''t mind. He jumped into the room from the window and stared at Officer Wang as he spoke.


    "Eh ¡­" It was the first time that Wang Sen had seen the owner of such a guest. He was about to say something, but Bai Mu beat him to it.


    "Well, Officer Wang, what do you mean by the order from the superior?"


    After saying this, Officer Wang''s face immediately showed worry, even a little bit of guilt. "Bai Mu, because of the City H monster''s corpses running rampant, it has almost spread to the surrounding cities. With such a large commotion, the Head of the Guards finally gave the order to dispatch some people to help the people in this area to retreat. "


    "Isn''t that a good thing? "Why is Officer Wang frowning?" Bai Mu could guess that Officer Wang had left behind a message, but he wasn''t in a hurry. The matter had yet to be made clear. If he left hastily, more would definitely happen.


    "However, according to the orders given by the higher-ups, all citizens of Nuo City must evacuate within half a month. After half a month, regardless of whether the evacuation is complete or not, the higher-ups will seal H City with all their might, allowing them to drop down a special gas bomb from the sky, intending to destroy the city."


    "What?" What kind of shitty order was this? They thought that they were here to save him, but to think that they were here to kill him! Do you know that when those gas bombs were released, H City was completely destroyed? The so-called gas bomb may not be as powerful as the atomic bomb, but after a period of time, the H city will truly disappear. After a pile of ruins, not a single blade of grass will survive for decades. "


    "Bai Mu, you have to calm down!" Wang Sen stretched out his hands and made a gesture in the air, but his face was full of helplessness. "We know the consequences, but since we''re running amok, this is the best way to go about it."


    "Fine, let me ask you, how many evacuation points did those people set up?" In his heart, he knew that this method was normal in the face of danger in H city so as to not let the monster corpses spread.


    "East district, the only exit point." Wang Sen said without any confidence.


    Bai Mu helplessly patted his forehead and muttered, "One, one, how can we make it in time?" Due to Master''s protection, not many people in H city were harmed. However, the source of these strange corpses was not only from their own country, but also from many other countries. These corpses were all concentrated in H city to demonstrate their strength.


    However, this demonstration was not a mere demonstration. They wanted to use the virus from those strange corpses to slowly annex the entire H City.


    "Yes, the only one, and now the only way. The higher ups have issued a notice for the citizens to think of a way to get to the airport in the east sector. As long as they are there, they will have security. "


    Bai Mu merely smiled in response to Wang Sen''s words. There were at least a couple hundred thousand people in H city. It sounded so simple and easy. Could it be that the people in the upper echelons had ''meaning'' towards them?


    Seeing Bai Mu lower his head in silence, Wang Sen understood what Bai Mu was thinking. Sighing, he said, "Brother Bai Mu, we should always try our best to get the best out of you." What do you think, even if the higher-ups extend the time? The situation in H City was now urgent. Many citizens could not leave their homes. Perhaps their families had already run out of food and water! "Those people might have died from lack of food and water if they hadn''t been bitten to death by the strange corpses."


    Bai Mu nodded his head but didn''t say anything. Right now, he was thinking about what he should do to save the unharmed. There was really no other way but to find the lost soul.


    Wang Sen thought that Bai Mu had yet to figure it out, but he didn''t have the time to waste here. He was busy helping those people retreat, so he raised his voice, "Alright, Bai Mu, I''ve already explained everything clearly. Your friends, tell them to hurry to the east region. I know what you''re thinking! We knew that it would be difficult for the citizens of H city to leave their homes. We had already consulted with our superiors, and the police of H city would definitely not let the citizens of H city go.


    Old Black and Old White are also helping our police force to free the citizens. Not only that, there are also a lot of people from the Daoist Sect. So you don''t have to worry about that. "


    "Yes, Officer Wang, Bai Mu knows the severity of this matter." "It''s just that I have to go out for a period of time these few days. When I come back, I will definitely find a way to deal with the corpses of the monsters in this city."


    Wang Sen patted Bai Mu''s shoulder. "Brother Bai Mu, I believe in you." As the apprentice of the master, I think you will find a way to save H city. I don''t want City H to be ruined. Alright, Little Brother Bai Mu, I''ll leave everything to you. "I''ll go get busy first!"


    "Officer Wang, please wait." Bai Mu handed Wang Sen one of the books that his Master had given him before returning to the mountain. "Officer Wang, please pass this book to the Black and White Brothers. This is Master''s instructions."


    Officer Wang looked at the cover of the book, putting the book carefully into his pocket and nodded. "Don''t worry!" I will give this to them. "


    "Thank you very much!"


    He then turned around and left without waiting for Bai Mu to say anything.


    The corner of Bai Mu''s mouth twitched as he looked at the floor. "What happened to the cleaning?"


    Looking at the cigarette butts on the floor, he shook his head. Now wasn''t the time to care about such things. He saw that the cigarette butts on the floor actually gathered together as Bai Mu moved his five fingers.


    "Now, I can only ask that little thing to help me!" After Bai Mu finished his sentence, he recited an incomprehensible incantation. Half a minute later, a black mass appeared on the floor of Bai Mu''s house. As the black mist swirled, a child emerged from within.


    The child yawned as he looked at Bai Mu with a grumbling gaze. "Speak, what''s the good of calling me out so late at night?"


    "It''s not a good show, I just want to ask for your help!" Bai Mu stared at the whirlwind. From the very beginning, the child had brought him on a tour of the underground palace. Although he had obtained a book called ''Incantation of Attraction'', in the end, he discovered that the book had disappeared into his sea of consciousness.


    This situation made Bai Mu suspect that there really was something conscious within his body.


    If the King of Hell said that he was the Twelve Divine Generals, then as the reincarnation of the Twelve Divine Generals, could it be that the remnant soul of some Divine General still remained in his body?


    If that was the case, the book should have been taken away by the remnant in his body.


    However, there was a problem. Even if it was a broken soul, as a god, he shouldn''t be able to practice the demon race''s books unless he changed his muscles and blood. However, this was also impossible!


    The only explanation was that he might not know that there was a remnant in his body.


    Thinking of this, even Bai Mu was dumbfounded.


    Little Tornado was speechless when he saw the person who had called him over. He patted Bai Mu''s hand and waited for Bai Mu to recover before saying, "Alright, since there''s no good show, I''ll be leaving first." You can call me when you have a good show to play! "


    "Wait, I need your help!" Bai Mu quickly called out to the departing Little Whirlwind.


    "You need my help?" Little Whirlwind smiled incredulously, "Bai Mu, you must have had a headache. Did I mention before that I like to do those boring things to help people? I, Little Whirlwind, only like to watch the show, do you understand? "


    "Alright, then go!" I won''t force you. It''s just that I know you like watching shows, so I called you. But now, I think that if you don''t agree to help me, I''m afraid you will miss out on an unforgettable scene in your life. "


    "Are you serious?" Little Whirlwind asked with uncertainty as he stared at Bai Mu''s emotionless eyes.

 C110

    "What do you think?" Bai Mu frowned. Seeing that Little Tornado had already been shaken by his own words, he crossed his arms and said, "Since you don''t want to miss this show, then listen to me. Take a few people with me and leave H City. I will definitely show you a good show."


    At least that''s a good thing in my heart, but I don''t know about your little tornado.


    Bai Mu couldn''t help but laugh in his heart.


    "Well, I promise you. However, I can only bring five people at once. If there''s too many, I won''t do it! "


    "Ok!" "Deal!"


    Five people was enough.


    Bai Mu brought Little Whirlwind with him to Cheng Yu Dou''s foster father''s house. There were only two old men and Cheng Yu Dou''s mother left. If they wanted to leave H City, it would be difficult for them.


    When Bai Mu arrived at Chunyu Dou''s house, he simply explained that he brought them out of City H and directly brought them to ride on the small whirlwind, a free transportation tool.


    After that was Xiao Min''s home. With Xiao Yu and Xiao Min, he decided to place them in the orphanage that he had stayed in before in Gao Yang city. Although there had been strange corpses before, at least that place with the protection barrier was much stronger than this city where strange corpses were everywhere. If the police came to save him, it would be too late.


    Qi Ye sat on the golden throne in the underground palace as usual, and his complexion was much better than before. It could be seen that after his previous closed-door training, his cultivation had improved by a lot.


    "How are Xu Cheng, Guan Li, and Xuan Qing doing?" Kai Ye closed his eyes and lightly said a few words.


    Xu Cheng could tell that his master was feeling this way and there was a flattering smile on his face, "Replying to Master, the envoys from left and right have already used your method to wash the veins and marrow. Currently, they have made great progress in the cultivation of their spiritual energy and are estimated to be able to leave in a few days."


    "That''s good!" Kai Ye nodded and asked, "How is it going outside?"


    "Reporting to my lord, because of the strange corpses that the puppet general made, although most of them are located in H city, the outside world is already in chaos."


    "En, Xu Cheng, you did well!"


    "Thank you for your praise, my lord. It''s just that the police in City H seem to have made some movements and are in the process of evacuating them."


    "Oh? Withdraw? Was he planning to destroy that place once and for all? Hehe ¡­ This is a human! " Xu Cheng could only keep his mouth shut. He knew that his master could not be disturbed at this point in time. Otherwise, he would not be able to endure his master''s anger.


    "What about Bai Mu?" What has he been up to lately? "


    When Bai Mu''s name was mentioned, Xu Sheng felt an itch in his heart. He couldn''t touch that person these days and could only send a few of his underlings to stir up trouble. In the end, he could only kill that old fogey to vent his anger!


    It was just that after killing that old fogey, his anger did not decrease, but instead became even stronger.


    Because that old fogey, even before he died, was still protecting that brat. This was truly unforgivable!


    "Xu Cheng, have you forgotten my rules again?" Kai Ye''s voice came faintly from above, causing Xu Cheng, who was still feeling furious, to tremble. However, this time, his master did not blame him. Instead, he heard his master sigh.


    Just as Xu Cheng was thinking about it as an illusion, he heard someone from above say, "Don''t touch that person for now, he can''t die!"


    "Why? Master, didn''t that person obstruct our movements? Don''t people like that deserve to die? " Xu Cheng was angry. Why did he have to do so much? Was it so difficult to kill an enemy after enduring for so long?


    If it wasn''t for Bai Mu, would he have lived to this day without a human or a ghost?


    "Enough, we''ll send the complaint in the future. Right now, our underground palace is not the strongest. If we touch that person now, our underground palace might directly fall into a state of suffering." Qi Ye''s gaze turned deep. In the end, he was still not strong enough!


    Being strong enough to be able to look down on heroes was nothing, but he had to surpass those immortals and the demons that were already active recently.


    "Yes, Master!" Xu Cheng clasped his fists and bowed, but said unwillingly, "Master, we are already letting that brat go. What if he disrupts our activities again? Subordinate heard that he seemed to have made a move! This subordinate reckons that he would find a way to subdue those corpses. "


    "What are you worried about? Hmph, isn''t his good brother in our hands? Wouldn''t it be better if they were brothers killing each other? If I accidentally die, then I cannot be blamed on the underground palace. " The lips of Kai Ye curled upwards, shining with an evil light.


    Although you have the ability to threaten me and my entire underground palace, I can also take advantage of some things to get away with it. As long as I have enough time, I will be able to fully comprehend the ''Incantation of Attraction''. At that time, why would I be afraid of you?


    "Enough. If you were to seize more people''s souls these few days, the puppet leader''s food intake would be greatly reduced due to H City. If things don''t go well, it doesn''t matter if we cause a commotion."


    "Yes, your subordinate accepts the order!"


    After Xu Cheng left, a gigantic bald bird fluttered its little wings and entered the main hall. It let out two sounds of "gu gu" and saw its master waving at it. Only then did it run away.


    "Where did you go crazy? I haven''t seen you these past few days! "


    "Goo goo ¡ª" The bald bird called Bao''er cried out twice, but at night, he didn''t understand what he was saying.


    "Hehe, are you willing to forever be associated with my life. If I die, you die! "


    Although the bald bird didn''t know what Kai Ye''s words meant, it only made a gurgling noise in its throat before it heavily nodded its head.


    Qi Ye saw his pet nod without hesitation and immediately laughed, "Okay, as expected of the animal that followed me into the night. Since that''s the case, then open your mouth! "


    Bao`er''s small eyes were fixed on Kai Ye as she lay on the ground with her head raised and her mouth open. When Kai Ye saw this, he nodded his head in satisfaction. Standing up, he extended his right hand and sliced his left palm, causing a bloody wound to appear. Seeing the dark red blood that flowed out of the wound, Kai Ye gripped his palm tightly and tilted it downwards.


    The Carnivore Vulture already liked human flesh, and the smell of blood was extremely pleasing to the ears. When it smelled the smell of its master''s blood, its two small eyes widened in excitement as it stared at the blood in Kai Ye''s palm. However, when the blood dripped onto the tip of his tongue, Bao`er only felt as if her tongue was about to be scalded by the blood. But when the blood dripped onto the tip of her tongue, Bao`er only felt as if her tongue was about to be scalded by the blood.


    However, the pain was not only from the tip of his tongue, but also because when the blood came into contact with the tip of his tongue, it quickly spread to every corner of his body.


    Seeing her master bleeding for her, Bao`er didn''t even dare to make a sound. Only the turbulent and restless look in her eyes showed just how much pain the carrion vulture had suffered.


    Qi Ye retracted his hand, looked at Bao''er, and said, "Things have already gone on as usual, the latter half is the most painful part. Can you bear it?"


    At this time, the pain in her body had not yet subsided, and her long neck was also stiff. Even though her master had said so, Bao`er still nodded and let out a weak cry to show that she could endure it.


    Qi Ye nodded his head in admiration. He closed his hands and started chanting. Then, a red Qi appeared on Qi Ye''s body.


    Because of the package of spirit energy, a gale suddenly appeared out of nowhere within the great hall, the wind directly swept away all of the black hair at the back of his head, and as Kai Ye''s speed increased, the wind in the great hall became even more violent, dangerously blowing away the skull on top of the fire pillar in the great hall. With just a wave of his hand, the skulls were once again neatly placed on top of the pillar.


    As for Bao`er, when she heard those incantations, she felt her entire body heating up. Not only that, it was as if countless knives had forcefully cut open her blood vessels.


    As the pain continued, Bao`er couldn''t take it anymore and started rolling on the ground. Qi Ye looked at Bao`er rolling on the ground in pain, and his dark eyes darkened even more. However, the speed at which he spoke was extremely fast. Bao`er could not take it any longer and actually rolled to the middle of the hall.


    However, Kai Ye didn''t stop his incantation. The pain on Bao''er''s body didn''t seem to be able to be alleviated.


    At this moment, Kai Ye''s pupils contracted. He pointed his finger at Bao`er in the form of a sword, and a ray of rose-red light flew towards Bao`er.


    With a swoosh, it directly hit Bao`er''s body.


    Only then did Kai Ye stop his movements, his black eyes staring at Bao''er who was rolling in pain in the hall.


    Ever since the rosy red light hit his body, the broken tendons and veins on his body seemed to have been forcefully pulled together by a pair of invisible hands.


    This kind of pain was many times more painful than the pain of having his meridians directly severed!


    Bao`er could not endure any longer. She shouted and growled, venting out the pain in her body. It was as if this was the only way to ease the pain in her body.

 C111

    Qi Ye sat back on the throne, "As my beloved pet, if you can''t even endure this stage, then you don''t have to follow me anymore."


    Hearing this, Bao`er''s body trembled. Even in death, it would not leave him, who had saved him and nurtured his master for so many years.


    Bao`er tightly shut her beak, burying all the cries of pain in her throat. For a whole two hours, it was as if the veins in Bao`er''s body had been split open and stuck together many times.


    However, every time he brought it back, it was a fatal pain.


    However, he heard the master above say that if she tried her best to pass this stage, she would be reborn. She would no longer be the vulture from before, so Bao`er endured once again.


    After an unknown period of time, Bao`er felt the pain in her body suddenly disappear. If it weren''t for the fact that the few feathers on her body had been drenched in sweat, she would have thought that what she just experienced was just a dream.


    Bao`er was about to stand up and explain to her master when she felt her legs go weak and her body fall to the ground once again. To this, Kai Ye only watched, his unchanging eyes devoid of any emotion.


    "Crack!"


    "Creak!"


    The repeated crisp sounds came one after another. Through the reaction of her body, Bao`er knew that all the bones in her body should have been shattered. Even the few feathers on his body that he treasured the most started to fall down along with the broken bones.


    "Gu gu ¡­"


    "No!"


    Bao`er shouted loudly, but no sound came out from her throat. On the contrary. The voice was actually spoken in the same language as his master ¡ª in the human language!


    Because of the unforeseen event, he did not feel any pain when the bones in his body broke. Not only that, but when all the bones in his body were broken, Bao''er only felt a strong power rushing out of his body.


    Then, first, the legs, and, obviously, the strength of the legs. Bao`er lowered her head and looked at her legs, which were even thicker than the vultures''. Now, as she looked, they were even twice as thick as before. Not only that, those legs were muscular and he could feel endless power from them.


    What made it even more pleasantly surprised was that its legs, which were previously completely covered in feathers, were now covered with bright and beautiful feathers.


    Bao`er was not moved to the point of crying, she only heard a strange sound, and then, her wings uncontrollably spread out. With a ''whoosh'' sound, the two wings that seemed to want to cover the entire Sobbing Moon Hall were actually spread open. Looking at these huge and powerful wings, Bao`er was shocked speechless.


    He just stared at the black feather on top of his head.


    Was this really him?


    Bao`er was in disbelief!


    "Hehe, I never thought that the blood of this demon could be so effective when used in conjunction with the Incantation of Conjuration." Only then did Kai Ye relax and lean back against the golden throne beside him. He rested his chin on the back of his snow-white hand, looked into Bao`er''s eyes, and said with a smile, "How is it, Bao`er? Are you satisfied with your change?"


    "Thank you, master!" Bao`er was just like a real person. She slightly bent her knees and stared gratefully at Kai Ye, both of her eyes filled with gratitude.


    "Stand up, this is what you deserve!" Qi Ye raised his hand and looked at Bao Er, his voice became slightly more serious, "Bao''er, are you willing to accompany Master and ascend to the peak of the Chief Sovereign?"


    "Bao`er is willing. Bao`er''s life was given to you by Master, life or death. Bao`er will forever follow you!"


    "Alright!" Kai Ye nodded. "I call you an incantation. Remember this incantation. You can use this incantation to freely control the size of your body. From now on, you are my ride."


    As he said this, he recited a complicated sentence. At the end of it, Bao`er nodded, "Reporting to Master, Bao`er will remember."


    "Good, now you can freely control your body. Today, let master handle a matter." As Kai Ye spoke, his voice became softer, until there was no more sound, only the opening and closing of his mouth. When Kai Ye stopped, Bao`er nodded, "Master, Bao`er will remember this!"


    As he spoke, he mumbled a few sentences, and the large bird turned into a vulture the size of a sparrow, flapping its wings as it left the Wailing Moon Palace.


    Qi Ye looked at the direction Bao Er left in and said, "Everything has started. Let me, Qi Ye, have enough!"


    Bai Mu and Little Whirlwind brought Cheng Yu Dou''s family and Xiao Min to the Happiness Orphanage. After arranging everything, Bai Mu and Little Whirlwind left the place.


    However, when he saw Little Tornado leaving the orphanage, he pouted, as if he was angry and wanted to coax him, leaving Bai Mu at a loss for words.


    He couldn''t help but raise his hand to the top of his head and stroke his forehead, sighing in his heart, "Why are these kids so hard to deal with?"


    However, although he had no other choice, time was of the essence. He couldn''t care less now. This free means of transportation was more effective than any other means of transportation. However, it was rare to come across such a tool, so how could Bai Mu possibly let it slip by?


    He walked over and asked the little whirlwind, "What''s wrong, little whirlwind? Why do you look unhappy?"


    "You dare to say that you don''t know?" Little Whirlwind rolled his eyes at the thick-skinned Bai Mu. "When you were deceiving a child like me, weren''t you feeling a little bit guilty?"


    "Eh ¡­" Bai Mu''s hand paused for a moment before he asked weakly, "Are you sure you''re a child?"


    "What do you think?" "Although I am older than you, but I have a mental age. My appearance is that of a child''s, so Bai Mu, you''re not allowed to argue with me. No matter what, you lied to me!"


    "Eh ¡­" Just as Bai Mu was about to speak, he was interrupted by Little Tornado. "You said that there''s a good show to watch, but what about it?" Nothing! I think you did it on purpose. You used me to send you to the orphanage, right? And you''re using me as a free means of transportation! "This is so infuriating!"


    Little Whirlwind tugged at the pigtails on his head in a frenzy and kicked Bai Mu furiously. Bai Mu did not dodge, but just that kick alone made Bai Mu want to curse.


    He felt aggrieved in his heart once again. Was this brat really a grown man? Why was his strength so great?


    "Humph!" As Little Whirlwind spoke, he tilted his head to the side and ignored Bai Mu.


    At this moment, Bai Mu''s expression turned serious. "Stop messing around, listen!"


    Bai Mu and Little Tornado were arguing about this issue when they heard the shrieks of strange corpses mixed in with the faint sounds of fighting.


    "Could it be ¡­" Bai Mu turned around, but before he could finish his words, he saw that the place where Little Whirlwind stood was already empty. Seeing the traces left behind by the fierce wind, without even thinking about it, he knew that the little thing had run over to watch the show again.


    Bai Mu shook his head. His footsteps quickened as he rushed towards the source of the sound.


    After a few small alleys, in the alleyway of a tall building, he saw a slender white figure flying up and down a group of strange corpses. With a chop of her hand, a strange corpse nearby was decapitated by the woman.


    Due to the strange corpse''s sharp hearing, Bai Mu stopped on top of a wall a thousand meters away from the passageway. He looked at the people within the strange corpse swarm and saw a nimble yet somewhat familiar figure.


    However, he couldn''t remember where he''d seen it before.


    However, it seemed that the woman wasn''t being attacked by the strange corpses. Instead, she had deliberately lured them here and then killed them one by one. After all, with his skills, it was not difficult to escape from the strange corpses'' encirclement.


    "What? Are you going to help?" The little whirlwind that had wandered among the strange corpses had long since arrived at Bai Mu''s side. When it saw Bai Mu staring blankly at the woman in white, the little whirlwind''s voice sounded again. However, its eyes were filled with schadenfreude as it stared at Bai Mu.


    "Didn''t you leave?" Bai Mu purposefully made a face. Indeed, he had the intention of helping that woman. After all, as long as that woman was dealing with that strange corpse, she wouldn''t be his enemy. She might even be one of the Twelve Divine Generals!


    "Haha, although there is no big show here, at least there is a small one! Since this young master has a lot of time, I don''t mind waiting here for a while.


    Of course, Little Tornado wanted to see what level Bai Mu''s skill had reached. After all, the legend of the ''Incantation of Return of the Curse'' wasn''t as simple as just a legend.


    "Alright, you just stay here and watch!" Bai Mu shook his head helplessly. He didn''t even spare a glance at Little Whirlwind as he placed a Teleportation Talisman on his body. He then proceeded to surround the group of monster corpses.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, a Taoist master is just not the same!" Little Whirlwind shook his head, and his body changed into its original form. He advanced another hundred meters towards the location of the incident. Then, he heard a sound and changed into the appearance of a child. He sat on the rooftop and started to watch the show.


    Bai Mu naturally knew what Little Whirlwind was doing, but he could tell that there were roughly a hundred of them. Although the corpses were of little importance to him right now, it was better to finish them off quickly with such a large group of them.


    With a thought from Bai Mu, Elemental Energy was infused into his hands, and the green lights that lingered around him flickered. Ignoring the beautiful colors, he nimbly jumped around in the middle of the corpses, chopping off a few heads.

 C112

    Although the zombies in the TV series were somewhat surprised, the only way to truly get rid of these zombies was to blow their heads off.


    "Howl, howl ~"


    The strange corpse didn''t have any thoughts nor feelings. With the addition of a human that emitted fresh blood, their cries became even more cheerful. They completely ignored their shaved companion and rushed towards the woman. At this moment, a portion of the strange corpse was scattered over to Bai Mu.


    Bai Mu stared at these suicides as the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. "These items are just enough for him to practice on!"


    The woman who was battling this bizarre matter seemed to have realized that someone had arrived, even though she didn''t know who that person was. But he didn''t stay out of it. At least he was a temporary friend.


    With a thought, it was as if her energy had increased by several times. To be able to help at this time was evidently a great boost to her confidence.


    When she woke up and traveled through many places, coming to this place, she would see countless non-humans appearing, so naturally, she would not ignore them. Moreover, if she did something good, the stains on her body would disappear, otherwise, she would become the ugliest and heaviest thing in the world.


    Now that she had a partner to help with, she finally felt a bit more relaxed in her heart.


    "Sigh, it seems like there''s nothing worth watching in this show!" Staring at the alleyway where more than half of the strange corpses had been killed in less than a quarter of an hour, the little whirlwind shook its head in disappointment.


    He was waiting to see a good show!


    As for Bai Mu, he was the most exciting part of the movie.


    Since Bai Mu hadn''t changed his style, that meant that he still needed an endless amount of time to complete the show!


    The little whirlwind wailed. However, when it saw the agile figure of the woman in the crowd, a mysterious smile appeared on its flawless face. If anyone saw this smile, they would be unable to stop themselves from shivering.


    "However, if you come out, the situation will develop differently! This time, which side will win? " The little whirlwind was still talking to itself on the roof, and the one-sided battle was already coming to an end.


    Bai Mu''s palm hacked down toward the last corpse. He watched in satisfaction as the corpse fell to the ground before withdrawing his palm. He bent his arm and brought his hand close to his mouth to blow on it.


    Even though she had been busy fighting, her glance from a moment ago was enough to prove that the other party was a beauty.


    He definitely wouldn''t lose face in front of a beautiful woman.


    That enchanting figure, that fair skin, that ¡ª


    In short, with just a single glance, Bai Mu had the urge to spurt out a nosebleed.


    "Thank you so much for your help, little brother." A faint voice similar to that of an oriole sounded out from the valley. Bai Mu felt as though his ears were enjoying the moment. However, this pleasant voice seemed to have a hint of familiarity to it.


    Bai Mu didn''t pay much attention to that. When he felt the beautiful woman swagger towards him, he shook his head handsomely. However, that half swished head stopped halfway in the middle ¡­


    The corners of his mouth twitched. "This, this, this ¡ª"


    "A neatly cut, azure-white qipao, slender, fair thighs, milky-white skin, willowy waist, and the billowing waves above ¡ª"


    Bai Mu forcefully swallowed a mouthful of saliva. This familiar Feel, the moment he saw that face, it overlapped with the similar scene in his mind.


    That legendary girl who was a hundred times prettier than her had actually, unexpectedly, appeared in this place?


    Although this woman''s face no longer had the pimples or the milky-white bugs that went in and out of the pimples, he would never forget that thumb sized mole on the forehead!


    This was the perverted woman who had broken a rib and turned everyone in the village into zombies!


    Bai Mu quickly took a step back, his hand already in a defensive posture. His eyes were filled with caution as he stared at the smiling girl walking toward him.


    Yin''er was very grateful to the man who saved her. However, when he looked at her face with the gaze that treated her as an enemy, her eyes were covered with a layer of grey, and she stopped in her tracks.


    She stretched out her white hands and gently caressed the side of her face. When her smooth hands touched the potholed face, Yin''er suddenly let go. She then covered her face with her hands as if she had thought of something.


    He glanced at Bai Mu and ran off covering his face without saying a word of thanks ¡­


    "This... "Where did you sing it again?" Bai Mu straightened his body and shivered when he saw the woman running away. He couldn''t even look at her face!


    "But, isn''t that woman looking for her revenge?" When he thought about how that girl had forced him into a corner, the wounds on his body had also disappeared after he woke up. Not only that, the girl had also disappeared.


    What happened?


    Furthermore, from that woman''s expression just now, she clearly didn''t know his rhythm!


    Could it be that he had recognized the wrong person?


    At this moment, that bright big black mole appeared in his mind. Bai Mu shook his head furiously. How could he recognize the wrong person?


    With that appearance, unless there were twins, this would not happen!


    Bai Mu was deep in thought as he looked at the spot where the woman had run off to. At this moment, Little Tornado had also descended from the roof.


    Pulling on the corner of Bai Mu''s shirt, he had an adorable smile on his face. "Bai Mu, I''m satisfied with the show just now. I''ve decided that I can bring you to the extreme north."


    "Are you sure?" Bai Mu pulled back his gaze and stared at little Whirlwind. He had a nagging feeling that this little kid was full of evil ideas! Little Whirlwind, didn''t you say you lived for many years? Do you know the identity of that person? " Bai Mu crossed his arms as he stared at Little Whirlwind.


    "Of course ¡ª ¡ª" Little Whirlwind looked at Bai Mu and saw his anticipating gaze. He smiled slyly as he suddenly changed the topic, "Of course I can''t tell you! I can''t be the one who broke the rules of the game! "


    Bai Mu was speechless. Wasn''t this child too much?


    "Speaking of which, do you want to go or not? If you don''t, then I''m leaving ¡­"


    "Definitely go! "Since you want to watch a show, I might not be able to let you go." Bai Mu tapped the tip of his nose and said with a smile, "Then, I''ll have to trouble you to become such a resourceful little tornado!"


    The little whirlwind glanced complacently at Bai Mu before transforming into its original form. Bai Mu stared at the whirlwind for half a second before jumping onto it.


    Yin''er ran to the top of the mountain in one breath. The mountain wind blew against her face, drying her tears. Even though her appearance had changed, her face was still very fragile. Even a slight gust of wind could injure her.


    Yin''er''s hand gently approached her face, but stopped a centimeter away from her face. Thinking of the young man''s disgusted look, Yin''er felt as if her heart was being cut by a knife.


    The pain was indescribable.


    Thinking about how he had been to so many places, everyone that saw him treated him as a monster ¡­ The sound was filled with pain.


    Thinking about the reason for her appearance, Yin''er''s face was filled with endless hatred.


    It was that woman!


    If it were not for that woman, he would not have been separated into the two sides, nor would he have ended up in the situation where he was neither a human nor a ghost. If it was not for that woman, he would not have been enraged by her, nor used by her, causing his master to lose his life!


    It was all that woman''s fault!


    As she thought about that enchanting woman with the heart of a snake, Yin''er''s slender hand directly slapped onto the mountain, her fingers slightly bent downwards, and directly embedded into the ground.


    "Dammit. If it wasn''t for someone telling me to do something good and erase the ugly scar on my face, I wouldn''t be stuck here. And on that side, there really isn''t any news at all.


    That person said, if he could not find that side, or if that side directly swallowed him up, he would not be able to go back to his old self. What was the point of living like this?


    At present, the demons were already beginning to move. This meant that his master still had a chance to be reborn, but if he had been like this all along, how could he still have the face to see his master? And him? "At that time, I wasn''t worthy of him, and now, I am even more ¡ª"


    As she thought of this, the anger in her heart surged through her veins. Her delicate hands struck the air, and an explosion sounded in the air.


    Looking at the wisp of blue smoke drifting across the sky, Yin''er''s hand stopped in midair, looking at the sky. She felt an endless amount of unwillingness.


    Her small body trembled, unable to calm down for a long time.


    While Yin''er was still in a daze, she felt an itch on her face. The unwillingness on her face was immediately replaced by panic. She didn''t know when, but a small mirror the size of a palm had appeared in her hand. Watching a small white bug swimming in and out of the flesh on her small, potholed face, her beautiful pupils suddenly enlarged.


    After pausing for a moment, he placed his palm right in front of his face. A suction force immediately pulled out that milky-white little bug. His slender fingers pinched that bug, and his beautiful eyes emitted a destructive light.


    With a flick of his finger, the bug exploded from the very center of his body. It transformed into a thick layer of liquid!

 C113

    "Hiss ¡ª"


    Just as the white worm was crushed into pieces, the familiar pain of drilling appeared again. The mirror shined on their face again, and at the spot where the worm was pulled out, another two bugs appeared.


    One life two, two lives four, four lives eight ¡­


    As long as Yin''er could get those bugs out herself, or kill them, the bugs on her face would multiply. This was the Gu that the evil woman had placed on his face!


    When he thought about how he climbed into his bed drunk because of that little bit of selfish desire of his, he thought that he would obtain his heart. However, he did not expect that it would be the beginning of a disaster, thought about what that woman did to him when she was imprisoning him, thought about that exquisite face that was even more handsome than his master.


    Yin''er felt endless anger. When her palm was near her face again, she sucked in the air and the two bugs flew out again.


    With a light snort, he raised his hand and threw the bugs off the cliff.


    "Wuu ~ ~ ~" Once again, the pain and itchiness caused by the worms penetrating her skin caused Yin''er''s expression to change. She threw the mirror in her hand onto the ground and stood up.


    He opened his palms and pointed them at his face. With a fierce suck, countless small white bugs flew into his palms, then were once again thrown off the cliff.


    One wave of white bugs was wiped out, but for just two seconds, sometimes another wave of even more white bugs. The itchiness and pain on her face was beyond her control. She couldn''t stand the look in those people''s eyes, especially when she thought about their faces.


    "Ahh!"


    He screamed out in pain as a huge piece of the skin on his right cheek was torn off. Even a mole had been torn off along with the skin on his face.


    Yin''er looked at the bugs on her face coming in and out as she giggled. "What''s the use of ripping off her face?"


    Yin''er''s hand caressed that bloody, leatherless face. Even without looking at her, she knew that there would still be white worms growing out of that place. New skin would grow out from that place. That ugly appearance was impossible to change ¡­


    "If you want your face to recover, you must not get angry. At the same time, you must do more good ¡­" The old man''s voice exploded in Yin''er''s ears like a thunderclap. Yin''er''s hand loosened, and half of her face fell along with the mountain breeze, disappearing from Yin''er''s astonished eyes.


    "Why? "Why me?" Yin''er covered her face with her hands. The skin on her face was gone, making her look even more ferocious. Within the red flesh, there were white worms that looked like they were swimming. They rolled inside, making people feel disgusted.


    Yin''er couldn''t see her face, but she didn''t dare to look at it. She could only cover her face as she sobbed. Blood mixed with tears dripped down from her face. "Why am I so impulsive?"


    Feeling the slippery roots on his fingertips, he felt endless regret. He had previously controlled the insect on his face, but now, he was furious because of a single glance from someone else?


    All his efforts had been for naught!


    "It''s just that I won''t take that path, even if my face returns to the way it used to be. Even if that is the case, if I really become an evil cultivator, I will no longer have the face to see my master."


    Yin''er straightened her body and pulled her hand away from her face. The mountain wind blew violently as she faced the other end of the cliff. It hurt, hurt, hurt her face.


    However, her bloodshot eyes were so bright that they were almost dazzling. "Even if I can''t restore my appearance, Yin''er wouldn''t be that stupid. Master, don''t worry. Yin''er will definitely find you! "


    After saying that, a thin piece of gauze appeared in his hand. His slender fingers twined around the gauze a few times, and then wrapped around his face. His malevolent face was covered up by more than half of his face. Unknowingly, he took out another piece of cloth. This piece of red gauze directly wrapped Yin''er''s head.


    At this moment, only Yin''er''s bright eyes were exposed to the outside.


    The wind lifted the green and white qipao in the air as she gazed into the distance. After a moment, he decisively turned around and left ¡­


    This was because the speed of Little Whirlwind could be said to be as fast as a thousand miles. In less than ten hours, Bai Mu and Little Whirlwind had already arrived at the so-called Ultimate Desolate Lands ¡ª Mo Bei.


    As he stared at the frozen land, Bai Mu shivered. He hurriedly used his Spiritual Energy to resist the cold chill that was several times colder than City H''s winter weather. He rubbed his hands together as he carefully examined the vast expanse of hell''s snowy area.


    This snow-white domain and the scene in the mirror were completely similar. It was unknown just how many feet thick this layer of ice was, but waves of cold air that came from the ground felt like it was being torn apart by the air.


    At this point, the other regions should have long since entered the night, but here was still a bright light. It didn''t feel dark at all, as if a red sun was about to set, and there wasn''t even a trace of life.


    Bai Mu tightened his clothes once again and said, "This is indeed an extremely desolate place. I can''t even see a single hair on a bird!"


    Just as he said that, he felt a gaze locking onto him. He looked down and saw Little Whirlwind staring at him with a look of disdain.


    "Look at you, huh? Even this little bit of cold is unbearable! "


    "Eh ¡­" Bai Mu stared at Little Whirlwind and said weakly, "Little Whirlwind, are you sure you haven''t been assimilated by modern people?"


    Tch, that''s what you call disdainful? Was there even a need to assimilate it? "You lopsided pervert!"


    "All right, all right! You play slowly, I''ll look for something first! "


    "Seriously, didn''t you learn the Incantation of Subjugation?" With a divine scripture like that, wouldn''t it be easy for you to find the thing you''re looking for? " Little Whirlwind caught up with Bai Mu, and a bright light flashed through his little eyes.


    "Returning Curse?" You mean the contents of that little box that night? " Bai Mu suddenly stopped walking and the small whirlwind didn''t notice. It crashed into Bai Mu''s waist in an instant.


    Bai Mu touched his waist. "Little thing, watch your step!" You are not a human being at all! "


    "Tsk, aren''t you inhumane?" Little Tornado replied, but he didn''t give up. He then asked, "Hey, Bai Mu, did you practice the Returning Curse?"


    Bai Mu turned around and glanced at Little Whirlwind. "No!"


    "AHH!" How come you didn''t practice? Didn''t you already get that Divine Book? " Little Whirlwind was unwilling to give up, as he felt that something was off track in his heart.


    "Little brat, I realized that you''re more concerned about these things! Aren''t you supposed to just watch the show and not get involved in these things? "


    "I ¡­ I ¡ª" Little Whirlwind lowered his head, at that moment, Bai Mu''s question caused him to be at a loss for words. Could he tell Bai Mu that it was because he wanted to watch a better show that he wanted to add fuel to the fire?


    Looking at Bai Mu''s playful expression, little tornado stared directly at Bai Mu and roared angrily, "Don''t mind me!" "IlikeIchoice!"


    "Pfft ~ haha ¡­" Bai Mu didn''t expect that this little brat would be so cute. To think that he would actually ¡­ haha ¡­


    Bai Mu hugged his belly and laughed out loud, as if he was laughing at Little Tornado. He then looked at Little Tornado and laughed even harder when he saw how cute he was. Then, he couldn''t control himself and squatted on the ground and started laughing ¡­.


    "Damned person, you can go back slowly by yourself! I''m not playing with you anymore! " After the little whirlwind finished speaking, it directly turned into a whirlwind and swept away.


    "Hey, are you sure you''re not here to watch a good show? There''s going to be a super good show later! Are you sure you don''t want to watch it? " Bai Mu faced the direction in which Little Whirlwind had left and extended his hand in an attempt to persuade him to stay. However, Little Whirlwind ignored him and ran off in a huff.


    "Little Whirlwind, who the hell are you?" Bai Mu straightened his body and released his Spiritual Sense. He could no longer feel the aura of the little whirlwind. Withdrawing his Spiritual Sense, he stared at the direction that the little whirlwind left in and muttered, "Why do you care so much about the matters related to the ''Incantation of Doom''?"


    The last time, the book had directly entered his sea of consciousness. At the beginning, he could still feel it, but after he was done with the task, the book had unknowingly disappeared from his sea of consciousness. The empty feeling was as if it had never appeared.


    "Could it be that within my body, other than the heart that was taken away for experiments, there is something else?" When he thought about the life and death moment at the foot of the mountain, he realized that the woman had already pulled out his ribs. When he woke up the next day, his wounds had actually healed, and not only him, even Mo Xin was the same.


    He had also told this story to the imprisoned ancestor. However, he didn''t know what was going on either. It was just that his body had changed. The strange feeling of being watched before really made him uncomfortable.


    H City only had less than half a month left, he could not afford to stay here any longer. If that woman called Warranty had already merged with his soul, then H City''s matter could not be resolved even if he managed to find her.


    That little tornado was a mystery, which was why he had used words to drive him away. Although he had lived for an unknown amount of years, he was still a child in the end, and could be solved with just a few words. Now that this so-called fox with a lute was sealed, it was best to quietly search for it. Although that little whirlwind called himself a spectator, there were some things that no one could predict.


    Bai Mu headed in the direction that Immortal Zhou had indicated. As long as he walked to the center of Xue Yu and faced the sun, he would be able to roughly pinpoint the location of the red fox.

 C114

    However, during this process, spiritual energy couldn''t be used. One could only rely on the steps of ordinary people to walk through it. It wasn''t because of any other restrictions, but because if one wanted to use spiritual energy here, they would miss out on the exact location of that thing.


    Therefore, Bai Mu had to walk, determine the position of the sun, and then determine the location of the seal.


    "Whitey, are you sure that''s how you train to become a master?" The black monster held a bag of milk in its hands as it looked at the handwritten copy of ''Ghost Curse'', which Bai Mu had left behind in the corner of the wall, under its eyes. The black monster was quite curious.


    "What do you know? A few days ago, we saw that Black Dragon White Dragon that went through the love trial. Wasn''t that Liu sickness already cultivating upside down? In the end, he even managed to cultivate the f * cking Body Metamorphose Scripture. "I think that even after so many days, we still haven''t made much progress in practicing this'' Ghost Curse ''. It seems like there''s something wrong with our training method!"


    The black monster helplessly stroked its forehead. Why did it feel that Whitey had become more and more dim-witted after coming to live in the real world?


    Following the principle of being responsible, Black Monster said patiently, "Bai Monster, cultivating is the same as practicing martial arts. You have to practice it step by step. Have you forgotten the rules of practicing martial arts for so many years? Moreover, in terms of cultivation, we don''t have much experience, and it''s impossible for us to do it in one fell swoop. "


    "En ~" The strange white foot moved forward and lightly landed on the ground. Holding the "Ghost Curse" in his hand, he nodded, "But I can''t be in a hurry. Officer Wang has already said that City H is in danger. If we drag this on, City H might really not exist anymore." "Now, there is not much we can do, we can only study the book left behind by the master, and with the ability, we will be able to save more people before the H City ultimatum is issued."


    "Yes, I only hope that Little Brother Bai Mu can find the person who rescued City H as soon as possible." The black monster nodded. It looked out the window at the dark sky and muttered.


    "Alright, Black Monster, let''s read and help them draw the talisman. This way, we can at least help Officer Wang and the others a little." Xiao Bai pointed to the many Daoists in the living room. Ever since Xiao Yunzi taught them how to draw talismans that could deal with strange corpses, in addition to the fact that they also practiced basic Tao techniques, even though the talismans drawn were not of high quality, they could still be of some use to ordinary corpse cultivators.


    Black Monster nodded his head and took the lead to head towards the group of dao friends. Whitey grumbled, "Why are you always so fast?" He also ran over.


    Bai Mu, on the other hand, spent an indefinite amount of time searching for his destination. He only knew that he had been following the direction of the sun all the way until he heard a faint sound akin to that of a heart pounding. The familiar rhythm caused Bai Mu''s eyes to light up.


    That''s the place!


    Delighted, Bai Mu hurriedly walked toward the source of the voice. Finally, Bai Mu heard the voice resounding beneath his feet, and a sense of agitation began to emanate from the soles of his feet.


    The ice beneath his feet was incredibly thick and deep, but he could clearly see the red lines thousands of meters below. The thing that was so red that it seemed to be burning was like a tiny heart moving. Wasn''t that contraction and expansion the same thing that he had seen in the mirror that day?


    Bai Mu calmed himself and looked down. He was finally able to clearly see the true appearance of the item. It was the red fox, the one holding the lute. And at this time, the red fox was changing between large and small while simultaneously moving in one direction.


    This was why Bai Mu followed the sun all the time. The reason was because the red fox could move. If it wasn''t for the sun''s vision, he might not have been able to find the red fox even after dozens of years.


    Looking at the red fox, Bai Mu channeled his Spiritual Energy into his right arm. Then, he pulled back his sleeves and pressed his palm down on the ice layer corresponding to the red fox.


    "It''s so fucking cold!" Feeling the bone-piercing cold, Bai Mu couldn''t help but explode. He channeled his Spiritual Energy and sent it through his palm towards the bottom of the ice plains. He had placed a traction line, and after about two minutes, the line finally made contact with the red fox. Feeling that strange sensation, the corner of Bai Mu''s lips, which had turned purple from the cold, curled up. Then, he began to use his palms to push upwards.


    The higher the force was, the clearer Bai Mu''s view of the red fox became. At first, it looked as if it was a little far away, but now, it seemed that the red fox''s facial features had become much clearer.


    This was indeed a red fox, a beautiful and lustrous fur that rippled slightly under Bai Mu''s movements. The red fox''s eyelids were closed, and its four limbs were curled up in front of its chest like a baby.


    However, this fox seemed to be wrapped in a layer of transparent crystal. Just like the animals in the modern crystal balls.


    Bai Mu, who was leading the red fox up, suddenly frowned. A strange feeling spread from his heart, but it was too weak. In an instant, Bai Mu was attracted by the red fox that was about to leave the ice surface.


    "Hiss ¡ª ¡ª" Bai Mu''s heart suddenly started to beat violently. He hurriedly pressed down on his chest, which seemed as if it would burst out at any moment. His other hand remained motionless as he continued to pull the red fox upwards.


    Bai Mu had experienced this kind of strange heart reaction before. However, every time, it would only take a few minutes for him to calm down.


    If he let go of the red fox now, it would probably take more effort to find it. He wasn''t afraid of spending energy, but he was afraid that City H wouldn''t be able to wait.


    100 meters;


    90 meters;


    80 meters;


    50 meters...


    Bai Mu''s smile grew wider and wider. At this moment, a murderous aura that could not be ignored was approaching his back. His hand loosened its grip and the red fox was almost blown away from the traction line.


    Bai Mu watched as he dodged the fatal strike and looked down at the red fox. Although it had experienced some fluctuations, nothing special happened. It gently stroked its chest. After two taps, it no longer dared to touch the line of traction, lest some accident occur again.


    After finishing all this, Bai Mu turned his unsightly expression towards the person who had set the trap. However, when he saw the person''s face, Bai Mu felt as if the trap had been thrown into chaos.


    This was a beautiful man.


    A beautiful man with long hair that hung down to his shoulders, dressed in a black robe.


    He had deep facial features, a straight nose, long and narrow eyes, and eyes that exuded an unrestrained yet estranged aura.


    There was a strange totem carved on the zither in his arms. As the wind blew on him, he had no words to describe it anymore.


    "F * ck!" Bai Mu''s eyes widened as he repeated the word ''fuck'' in succession. Had he transmigrated, or was there something wrong with his eyes? Or had he encountered a deity that had descended to the mortal world? Why was that man so good-looking?


    Even though he was exuding an air of alienation, Bai Mu still couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.


    You''re so good-looking, how are you going to let the women of the world live?


    Bai Mu was in the midst of his daydream when he heard a gentle yet distant voice say from not too far away, "Little Brother, I advise you to stop!"


    "Could it be someone from the demon race?" With such an inhuman appearance, coupled with the fact that he stopped her and secretly plotted against him, the hundreds of righteousness Bai Mu felt in his heart was shattered like glass on the floor. Facing the man, Bai Mu''s face turned cold. I''m telling you, I''ve never been able to get what I want! "


    Of course, he had to be harsh. As a man, he had to have an imposing manner when losing.


    Bai Mu sighed in his heart. He saw that the man was holding onto a zither with such an air of arrogance. It was obvious that he had quite the background. He wondered if this man was his match or not.


    Just as Bai Mu was wailing in grief, he heard the other party say, "If that''s the case, don''t blame me for being impolite over there." As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the long-haired man loosen the zither in his hand. He thought that the zither would fall down, but he didn''t expect it to stop in midair.


    "F * ck!" This skill is awesome! " Bai Mu was in the midst of lamenting when he saw the other party gently place a slender ten fingers on his palm. With a flick of his fingers, a sweet and melodious zither sound floated over. Bai Mu was about to lament over the beautiful scenery when he saw a golden light shoot towards him.


    Although he couldn''t guess what it was, as a modern man, after seeing so many special effects in a mythical play, Bai Mu naturally wouldn''t think of it as something easy to provoke.


    When those 3 inch thin rays of light shot over, they immediately jumped up from their original spots. Because they were holding onto the towline, they couldn''t leave their original spots. They could only dodge the endless rays of light.


    "Holy shit!" Bai Mu couldn''t help but stare blankly at the short ray of light that he had dodged onto the thick ice, causing a crack to appear on the ice. This was ice thousands of meters wide, so how could it be so easily split by the zither''s spirit energy?


    Isn''t this scientific?


    Of course, that was the truth!


    That person wouldn''t stop because of Bai Mu''s daze. After all, even if the person who broke the seal wasn''t a demon, he definitely wasn''t a good person. Keeping him alive would only bring more trouble.


    With this thought in mind, Shui Ruo''s fingers increased their speed. Coupled with the spiritual energy from the Nineruins Zither and his own spiritual energy, the power produced by the two was even greater. As soon as he entered the light, he immediately transformed into a blade and rushed towards Bai Mu.


    That speed, it was absolutely quick and accurate!


    "Aiyo, I''ll go!" Bai Mu shifted his body to the left and right to dodge the attack. Although the youth looked extremely powerful, Bai Mu''s speed was also extremely fast. He wanted to capture Bai Mu easily, but the youth had still overestimated him.

 C115

    Seeing that Bai Mu was like a cunning fish that was able to dodge fatal injuries every time and never received water from such an opponent, he couldn''t help but be speechless. However, after a short moment, it was obvious that his gentle brows suddenly deeply furrowed, yet his gaze had already landed on Bai Mu''s hand without leaving a trace.


    The corner of his mouth curled up as his left hand quickly slashed across the zither strings. Ten blade lights shot out toward Bai Mu. Bai Mu saw that the other party seemed to be serious, so he calmed his heart and calmly replied. He didn''t expect that the other party would actually change direction and directly send the light blades to his left.


    Naturally, Bai Mu wouldn''t suffer a loss. When he saw the incoming light blade, he first leaped upwards, then shifted to the right and easily dodged it.


    "I''ve been tricked!" The corner of her lips curled up, and the fingers of her left hand fluttered as she continued to attack Bai Mu. Bai Mu had always been dodging the light blade on the left side, but this continuous attack created an inertia of dodging to the right. Just as Bai Mu was getting excited from dodging, a gust of wind suddenly blew from the right side of the safe area. Before he could even react, he felt that his hands were empty.


    "Nani!?"


    Bai Mu was flabbergasted as he looked at his empty palm and then at the red fox that had fallen to the bottom of the layer of ice.


    The cooked duck flew away just like that!?


    Bai Mu stared at the culprit with icy eyes. The culprit actually dared to attack from the east and attack the west? Bai Mu was infuriated. Naturally, he wouldn''t admit that it was his own carelessness in front of such an outstanding man.


    "You, you despicable scumbag, do you want to make a sneak attack the first time? Do you want to come a second time?"


    However, the words that came out of his mouth made it hard for Bai Mu to continue writing. "It''s not really, the first time you tried to sneak an attack, I prompted you to release your Spiritual Energy. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have been able to escape so easily, but the second time, you can only blame yourself for not being able to change your mind."


    Hearing this, Bai Mu felt as if he was about to go crazy. He glanced at the man and said, "Stop this. Don''t you think you should pay a price for getting rid of the item that I''ve painstakingly searched for?" As he spoke, he circulated all the spiritual power in his body and sent it flying towards the man.


    The water was naturally not for naught. Seeing the other party become serious, the zither in his hand began to twanging loudly. The sound of the zither resonated in the empty space, making it even clearer and pleasing to hear.


    However, Bai Mu didn''t think so either. The man''s attack was aimed straight at the man''s vital points. If Bai Mu hadn''t dodged so quickly, the blades of light might have already left countless bloody holes in his body.


    However, both of them had used their spirit power. One was good at defending, while the other was good at dodging. For a moment, the two of them were on par with each other.


    The longer the fight went on, the more time was wasted.


    As for Bai Mu, the one thing he couldn''t waste the most at this moment was his time.


    Seeing that the man had stopped his attack, Bai Mu leaped three feet into the air and dodged a wave of water attacks. He took advantage of the moment when the man was about to launch his next attack, and shouted, "Stop for now!"


    When the water heard this voice, although puzzled, it stopped.


    "What else do you have to say?"


    "I say, beautiful man, can you tell me why you stopped me the moment you came? Could it be that you are someone sent by the underground palace? " Bai Mu landed on the ground, keeping a certain distance between himself and the water, so that the light sabers wouldn''t rush out again.


    Shui frowned at Bai Mu''s address and said, "My name is Shui and I''m not a pretty boy." "What is the underground palace that you''re talking about?"


    "You aren''t someone from the Underground Palace? Are you the legendary demon clan? " Bai Mu changed the topic of his words. After saying this, he shivered for a while before he said, "That''s not right. If it''s someone from the demon race, your aura doesn''t seem to be the same."


    "Aren''t you from the demon race?" Shui Yu frowned as he listened to Bai Mu''s words. There seemed to be a misunderstanding between the two of them.


    "You''re thinking too much." Bai Mu pulled his bangs and said, "How could a handsome, handsome, and righteous person like me be a demon? I''m a well-behaved, law-abiding citizen!" With this said, Bai Mu naturally had to establish a good image. He could directly use this seemingly righteous expert as a helper later on. This way, it would be much easier to find the red fox seal.


    Shui frowned again, "According to you, you are not a demon?"


    "Of course not!"


    "But, why did you come here to do this seal?"


    "Of course it''s for the owner of this seal. If this seal cannot be sealed, then I don''t know if the owner of this seal can''t be found. If I can''t find the owner of this seal, then an entire city will be destroyed in half a month!"


    "What do you mean? Wasn''t this seal a part of the seal she used to seal the demon clan? What does it have to do with the survival of your city? "


    When Bai Mu saw the reaction of the water, he knew that something was going to happen. He hurriedly walked over, and when he saw the water staring at him defensively, he chuckled. He stopped two meters away from the water and told the water about how the underground palace made puppet generals and how an entire city, even the surrounding cities, became a gathering place of strange corpses. He also told the water about how City H planned to deal with this matter.


    Shui nodded as he listened to Bai Mu''s words. "In that case, what you''ve said does make a lot of sense."


    "Right, that makes sense!" Bai Mu snickered once again. "Since that makes sense, then that pretty boy ¡ª"


    "My name is Shui! Please don''t call me so frivolously! "


    Bai Mu was taken aback for a moment before he smiled and said, "Alright, alright, alright. You call me Shui. Since that''s the case, then hurry up and accompany me to retrieve that item!" So we can go find that woman and rescue H City. "


    Just as Bai Mu was getting excited, Shui directly interrupted him and said, "Do you know what this fox seal is?"


    "I can find the medium of that person who lost his soul!" Bai Mu directly mentioned the matter about avoiding the twelve Godly Generals.


    "Not really!" Before Bai Mu could even begin to sigh with emotion, he heard Shui say, "This is one of the Twelve Divine Generals, the divine pet of the person who lost his soul that you mentioned. This Divine Pet and the soul of one of the twelve Divine Generals sealed a portion of the Demon Lord''s spiritual energy, and if the red fox was released, one of the seals would be unsealed. At that time, the Demon race would be slightly stronger."


    "So, I was used by someone?" When he thought of the dazzling smile on Immortal Zhou''s face as he held the Snow Muscle bottle, Bai Mu had the urge to go crazy. That old thing wanted to speak frankly with the Snow Muscle bottle? Was there a need to lie?


    It wasn''t his, anyway.


    "No!" At least one thing is true, and that is that through that Pipa Red Fox, one can sense the position of its master. "


    "Is it that red fox?"


    "You don''t have to worry about this Brother Bai Mu. Because my Spiritual Sense has been activated, I can sense the positions of the other twelve Divine Generals who are about to break through to the mortal world."


    "En..." You told me about the Twelve Divine Generals, aren''t you afraid that I''ll be your enemy? " Bai Mu raised his eyebrows, as though he was a hoodlum.


    "Hehe ¡­ Brother Bai Mu, you''re overthinking it."


    Who was the one that was overthinking things? You still call me brother? Looking at your retro costume, with that long hair of yours, it''s obviously something from the ancient times!


    Of course, Shui didn''t know that he had already been ridiculed by someone once, and still excitedly said, "Actually, this time Master ordered me to go down the mountain and had already calculated that there were people from the demon race who were after this place. It''s just that the demons are not allowed to remove the seal, after all, it''s targeted at the demon race. Thus, the demons might send some human helpers. As for you, Master said that I would meet a fated person in the vicinity. As soon as I arrived, I saw that you wanted to unseal the red fox with your lute, so I didn''t think too much about it.


    "Haha, it doesn''t matter. As long as we can find the person who lost his soul as soon as possible. This could also be considered as having become friends without fighting. Perhaps in the future, they might even become good brothers! "Hahaha ~"


    Bai Mu laughed heartily. Honestly speaking, he could not keep up with the thoughts of the ancient people! However, this person, who was from the ancient times, felt a sense of familiarity when he saw him up close.


    As Bai Mu thought of this, his thoughts drifted for a moment. In the end, he sadly discovered, wasn''t this the person who played the zither in the mirror the other day?


    Damn it! Wasting my time, wasting my energy!


    They even f * cking fought!


    But at this time, no matter how much Bai Mu complained, it was useless. He couldn''t tell the other party that he had already seen you in the mirror. Bai Mu wouldn''t do such a humiliating thing.


    "Alright, then let''s go down and look for her. I hope that when she finds a soul to merge with, she will be able to bring us to H City." Water pointed in the direction of the ice field, "There are shortcuts there, it might be more convenient if we go that way."


    Turning his head back to look at the position he had just occupied, Bai Mu quickly nodded his head. Since the water didn''t care about what had happened, there was no reason for him to hesitate.


    When talking about that Immortal Zhou, ever since he obtained that Snow Muscle Bottle, he started to go all over the world to search for lonely ghosts left behind by the Underworld, or even lonely ghosts, ghosts that were even stronger and could be controlled by him.


    Recently, Immortal Zhou, who had been so engrossed in the search for souls, began to take note of the underground palace. Every time he saw it, he would carry a living person to acquire one, or kill someone to obtain their soul.


    After all, he had spent ten days searching for some wandering souls. Who knew how long it would take for him to master the army of ghosts?


    The underground palace was located in a low level of darkness with Yin Meridians on the lower level. There would definitely be a lot of lone souls taking this place to their sanctuary. If they found a chance to sneak in, they would definitely reap quite a lot of benefits.


    As Immortal Zhou thought this, he quietly followed the servants of the underground palace into the underground palace. Immortal Zhou was born into the Dao, so he could naturally feel the unusual aura of the underground palace. The closer he got to the deepest part of the underground palace, the more he felt an unusual aura of death, as well as resentment that seemed to want to break through the horizon. However, he didn''t know what this underground palace used to build it, but it didn''t emit such a strong sense of resentment.


    Otherwise, those in the upper echelons would have long since sensed his resentment.

 C116

    However, as he walked further and further, he couldn''t help but be speechless. He had thought that the underground palace would be a very powerful place, but he had never thought that it would be so big, with so many guards, even the underground palace would be so grand and majestic. The four city gates of north, south, west and north were completely built according to the style of the ancient times.


    Immortal Zhou estimated that the strength of this underground palace was definitely not less than the strength of an entire dynasty.


    No wonder they had the ability to fight the entire modern world!


    However, the fact that these strange corpses were so rampant must have something to do with the puppet general that Bai Mu and the others were talking about!


    However, given his power, it would be best for him to avoid the golem general.


    "Hmm?" Immortal Zhou let out a light snort and quickly circulated his spiritual energy to resist. He was very puzzled as to why his resentment suddenly increased. Raising his head to look ahead, what he saw was actually a huge underground palace.


    Within the palace, countless ghosts were entering and exiting the palace as if they were alive. They were contributing their labor to the construction of the palace.


    Although the palace had yet to be completed, it was no less than the size of a county city.


    From the looks of it, this palace had been built a long time ago.


    When he saw the impenetrable membrane behind him, Immortal Zhou raised his white eyebrows, "No wonder the resentment suddenly increased. Once I arrived at this place, I entered the isolation zone, and this isolation zone just happened to break down a portion of the resentment."


    "This is bad!" Immortal Zhou''s expression changed. He hurriedly left the isolation area and found a concealed area. He stuck a piece of talisman paper onto it. He felt worried and stuck a concealed movement technique on it.


    Because this almost transparent membrane not only could break down a portion of the ghosts'' resentment, but it could also sense different auras from different outsiders, so after discovering this, Immortal Zhou used the fastest speed to leave the place.


    Sure enough, the moment that Immortal Zhou left that place, a few people with halberds walked over. It seemed like they were in charge.


    "Are you sure you''re not mistaken?" An eight foot tall burly man wearing an armor asked the soldier that was following behind him.


    "Reporting to the captain, there''s no mistake. Just now, we saw an old man appear here through the display screen. "He''s not here right now. He must have found something and left!"


    The person called "Captain" gripped his halberd tightly and stabbed it towards the ground. Only then did he gruffly say, "Next time you discover this situation, you must take measures quickly. You don''t have to report to me first. "Master said that no mistakes should be made in the matters of the palace. If anything goes wrong, our squad will probably lose their lives."


    "Yes, this subordinate understands!" Although it was just a small soldier, he didn''t show any signs of subservience because of his humble title. It seemed that these people were quite different.


    Immortal Zhou said with a sigh. Luckily, he had been able to escape just now; otherwise, he would have been exposed.


    Looking at the palace that could only be built after who knows how long, Immortal Zhou was truly puzzled. This underground palace was already huge enough, so why did they need to build a huge palace so far away from the underground palace? Could it be that the owner of the underground palace was going to use it?


    But there was no need? At such a distance, only ghosts would come!


    It was originally a joke, but it made Immortal Zhou turn serious. "Could it really be a joke?" Other than the Underworld, there is nothing else that can drive the ghosts in the Underworld. "


    When he thought of this, Immortal Zhou looked at the ghosts that were in the process of constructing the palace. The ghosts that were building the palace were at least a few hundred years old, and their cultivations were exactly what Immortal Zhou desired. If he could obtain them, then coupled with the Snow Muscle Bottle, he would definitely be able to train in the army of ghosts.


    But behind this ghost?


    The Underworld''s words definitely wouldn''t let these ghosts directly build a temporary palace. After all, the Underworld was originally the final resting place for ghosts and was a place for them to retreat to, so how could they treat it as labour? The only possibility was that the masters of the Underworld had a deal with the Underworld ¡­


    If so?


    An enigmatic smile appeared on Immortal Zhou''s face. "If that''s the case, then they probably won''t dare to pursue this matter any further by secretly getting rid of a portion of the ghosts!"


    With that in mind, Immortal Zhou stealthily hid himself here, waiting for the ghosts to be brought back to his lair.


    "No wonder humans like them can control these ghosts!" Looking at the ghosts staring at the willow iron chain in the soldiers'' hands, that metal chain was not made of ordinary material. If one were to investigate it deeply, Immortal Zhou would not have seen it before, but Immortal Zhou could feel that it came from the Underworld.


    However, how could a small piece of land like his have so much to do with it? The Underworld has ways to hide things from the heavens and the seas, so they naturally have ways to deal with those so-called clowns. Isn''t that whatever a good example of that?


    As he thought of this, he quietly followed at the back of the group. He didn''t know how long he had been walking for, but Immortal Zhou felt as though his head was about to go dizzy.


    He raised his head and saw a burly man with a ghost aura. That thing was holding the Soulreaper Lock in his hand, no, it was not a Soulreaper Lock, although it looked like a Soulreaper Lock, but it had an even colder and colder aura than the Soulreaper Lock. The power of that thing was not limited to just using ghosts to train.


    The underground palace is such a big deal!


    However, what made Immortal Zhou sigh with emotion was the ghosts.


    In the hands of the burly man, the ghosts that were useless to him were being flogged. As for the reason, before Immortal Zhou could understand it, the ghosts had already reached the mountain of bones.


    "Xu Cheng, you said that you wouldn''t bully these old men!" A white robed ghost that seemed to have some power walked over and shouted loudly.


    "Those who are disobedient will naturally be punished. Besides, these things have already become ghosts. They don''t even distinguish between elders and children. Mo Xin, right? You''ve been a ghost for so long, don''t you know?"


    "You!" Mo Xin choked and was speechless. However, when he saw his elders being treated in such a way, his temper rose. He was about to teach this loathsome looking person a lesson, but he was stopped by the uncle lying on the ground. Shaking his head to indicate that he should not be impulsive!


    Xu Cheng glanced at Mo Xin and said, "Don''t think that you have much ability. Last time, you were still in my hands. However, I have yet to settle the score with you and Bai Mu when it comes to the matter of the Nine Nether Maze City. I saw that you have such a good physique that you were easily devoured by my Soul Absorbing Lock. "Hahaha ~"


    Xu Cheng laughed complacently. All the ghosts that heard his name couldn''t help but sob softly. They believed that Xu Cheng was someone who could do what he said, but they didn''t have the ability to resist.


    Even if they gathered everyone''s power, it was only because every single one of them had a restriction placed on their bodies. In the underground palace, if one did not use their full strength, they could not even take half a step into the main hall.


    Therefore, they could only stay here and receive high-intensity labor activities every day. After they returned from the construction of the palace, they would also receive the punishment from this cruel ghost. As for those that he couldn''t stand, he directly used it to feed the Soul Absorbing Lock.


    Even though he was feeling stifled, he was powerless in such a situation.


    "Alright, where''s the person in charge?" Xu Cheng shouted at the ghost.


    "Xu shi, your subordinate is here!" The leader of the group with the halberd stood forward and answered respectfully.


    "Remember, this person in the future will be three times stronger than others! With such a good physique, we can''t let it go to waste. "


    "Yes, I understand."


    "Remember, do not be killed by this lord. Otherwise, you would have to sacrifice my master''s Soul Absorbing Lock. "


    The words that came out with a smile that was not a smile caused those people to shudder. With that, Xu Cheng floated away. The disciples left behind those who were glaring at Xu Cheng''s back.


    "Alright, hurry up and go back to rest. The construction will start in a few hours. This time, regardless of gender or age, everyone will have to go. Since the palace is being built earlier, it''s best if all of you are in high spirits!" After saying that, he swung the chain in his hand and struck towards those ghosts that were walking at a slow pace.


    Some ghosts'' soul bodies were already unstable from the destruction, so under this chain attack, the weak souls were shaken until they became floating and almost transparent.


    Some of the souls immediately vanished.


    However, none of the managers were moved by this.


    After all, it was very normal for them to lose more than ten souls every day or every hour. Thus, they did not pay attention to it at all. This, of course, gave Immortal Zhou a chance to fish in troubled waters.


    As long as he stayed among these ghosts for a few more days, he would be able to kidnap over a thousand souls without leaving a trace. In any case, they couldn''t count the number of souls here, so they wouldn''t be able to detect the loss of a small portion.


    With this thought, Immortal Zhou, who had hidden himself, snuck into the middle of the ghosts and entered the mountain of white bones with them.

 C117

    Immortal Zhou followed a few of the ghosts into the Ghost Nest. However, each of the ghosts had their own bones which formed a ''house'', so Immortal Zhou was caught off guard and directly crashed into the house, clutching his aching head. Immortal Zhou blew at his beard and stared for a moment, before speaking, "I thought that these tiny restrictions were enough to stop me, how naive."


    As he spoke, he brought his forefinger and middle finger together to form a sword, dancing about on the wall as he drew on the pile of bones. Finally, with a light "Urgent Law Command", he saw Immortal Zhou''s serious face begin to loosen.


    Then, with his hands behind his back, he swaggered in.


    "There are a total of three ghosts in this room. It seems like they are all hundred-year-old ghosts, and their cultivation experience isn''t low." He gently opened the bottle and stood behind the ghosts as he recited a string of words.


    Those ghosts were wondering where the sound came from. Just as they were about to turn around to look, they felt a strange suction force. Before they could react, their bodies uncontrollably shrank and flew towards a strange cave entrance.


    Seeing this, Immortal Zhou hurriedly stoppered the bottle. He even shook the bottle happily and said, "Stop shouting, if I don''t release you all, you all won''t be able to come out with these bottles of snow. Haha, just wait for your companions to accompany you! "


    As Immortal Zhou spoke, he began his next goal.


    When he walked to one of the rooms, he originally planned to go directly in. However, when he passed one of the ghost rooms, he found one of the rooms to be extremely strange. People outside were allowed to enter, but those inside were not allowed to leave.


    This attracted Immortal Zhou''s attention. In this day and night, he had already quietly abducted no less than fifty ghosts. However, the haunted house did not have restrictions that prevented outsiders from entering, but rather, it had been set up in the opposite direction.


    Interesting.


    Immortal Zhou smiled, then walked in.


    When he walked in, he saw a ghost house that seemed to have been empty for a long time. He thought that he would return disappointed, but an unusual aura came from inside. He walked in with some doubts and saw a ghost lady tied up in a corner. At the moment when Immortal Zhou entered, the female ghost also raised her head to look at the unfamiliar person.


    "Who are you?" Qin Qianqian raised her head and looked at Immortal Zhou with hostility. Seeing how Immortal Zhou did not even smile, he asked in disgust, "You''re not someone from this place. Tell me, what are you doing here?" Realizing this, the hostility in Qin Qianqian''s eyes deepened.


    "Oh, the little girl''s temper is quite good." Of course I''m not one of them, because this Taoist is a human! No, it should be the Immortal you all speak of! "


    "Immortal?" How did an immortal come to this place? Don''t you guys feel that this place is filthy? " Qin Qianqian held a hostile look in her eyes as she watched Immortal Zhou getting closer and closer. The chain around her wrist was being pulled by her.


    "Little girl, don''t get excited. As immortals, they naturally have to experience the hardships of the people and help others to resolve them. At present, I have no intention of coming to this place and seeing so many ghosts imprisoned here, I naturally have some suspicions. I just didn''t think that there would be so many ghosts imprisoned here, and those people are forcing you to go work hard. Tsk tsk tsk, it really is darkness, darkness! "


    Immortal Zhou said with a sigh. His face was filled with the anger of a bystander.


    "You said you brought us out?" Qin Qianqian still doubted Immortal Zhou''s words. After all, even though he was wearing a Taoist attire, he did not have the righteousness that a righteous Taoist should have.


    Now that she was imprisoned in this place, not even Mo Xin and the others could find her. The people who imprisoned her, in order to use her to threaten others, had hidden themselves in this easily overlooked place. Because they were not afraid of starving to death, they said that they would not care about leaving this place, and only set a strange forbidden spell on their body. As long as they left, they would be able to discover it.


    However, she didn''t know if she should believe this Immortal Zhou.


    "Of course, of course." Immortal Zhou bowed, then said, "Right now, the outside world is filled with strange corpses. This Daoist came here to investigate, but I didn''t expect to discover so many imprisoned ghosts. Naturally, this Daoist will not let this matter go."


    "But since we have so many ghosts, you can''t take us away. Even if you can take us away, you don''t have the ability to block the restrictions they put on our ghosts. As long as we don''t break it, they will discover we''ve escaped." Qin Qianqian acted like she believed in Immortal Zhou and said regretfully.


    He had to give it a try no matter what. He had no other choice but to stay here. If he had the chance, he would go find Bai Mu. The ghosts on the Corpse Mountain had already been oppressed.


    "This Immortal naturally has a way." Immortal Zhou smiled inwardly. One must know that the soul power of this female ghost was not shallow. If it was refined, it might even be able to create a Ghost King level puppet!


    The premise was, he only needed to trick the ghost into entering the Snow Muscle bottle.


    "What method?" Qin Qianqian raised her head and asked anxiously.


    "Of course it''s the Snow Muscle Bottle. The Snow Muscle Bottle that can protect all souls and block out ghosts'' auras." As Immortal Zhou spoke, he took out the Snow Muscle Bottle that was hidden within his sleeve.


    Looking at the familiar object, Qin Qianqian''s expression changed. She knew about this thing. When Bai Mu came to visit that day, he showed her this Snow Muscle Bottle. Although it wasn''t owned by Bai Mu, it was still the King of Hell''s item. How could it be with this person?


    "Are you sure this is yours?" Qin Qianqian''s gaze turned cold. Seeing the estrangement in Immortal Zhou''s eyes, if this person were to snatch the Snow Muscle Bottle from Bai Mu''s hands, then wouldn''t Bai Mu be ¡­


    Dong ¡­ He shook his head and said: "This is a little brother who asked me to keep the Snow Muscle Bottle. He wanted to find a way to deal with the corpse of the H City monster, so I will temporarily keep the Snow Muscle Bottle."


    "Dao leader, you know Bai Mu?" Hearing Immortal Zhou''s words, Qin Qianqian started to believe in this Taoist.


    "Naturally, Little Brother Bai Mu and I are still close friends. Could it be that the lady knows Brother Bai Mu? "


    "Mhm mhm, I know him, but I wonder how Bai Mu is doing?" I heard that it''s already chaotic outside. I wonder if he''s injured? " Qin Qianqian lowered her eyes as she felt sad.


    "Don''t worry Miss, Little Brother Bai Mu is still doing fine now and is already thinking of ways to resolve the matter in H City. If you trust me, then I will naturally bring you out without anyone noticing. At that time, I will also be able to send you to Little Brother Bai Mu''s side."


    "Really?" Qin Qianqian''s eyes lit up. She didn''t expect to hear such news.


    "Of course, there''s no time to lose. Clearly, this Immortal will create a substitute for you!" As Immortal Zhou spoke, he moved his fingers and formed seals. In less than a minute, a ghost similar to Qin Qianqian appeared in front of her. However, this ghost''s eyes were dull and lifeless.


    However, through those eyes, Qin Qianqian somehow saw a hint of sadness as if she wanted to tell herself something.


    This was a puppet created by Immortal Zhou using the ghost in the Snow Muscle bottle. Compared to a ghost like Qin Qianqian, giving up a low-level ghost was naturally more cost-effective.


    Qin Qianqian was wondering why this puppet that looked similar to her would give her such a look. However, she heard Immortal Zhou say, "Alright, young lady, then please let me trouble you to enter this Snow Muscle Bottle!"


    "This ¡­" Qin Qianqian hesitated as she looked at the puppet, whose eyes were glazed over.


    "Miss, you cannot hesitate any longer. You must know that this Immortal has been here for too long and will likely be disturbed by all of you devilish auras. At that time, we will not even have a chance to leave."


    "Alright, and I''ll have to trouble you, Immortal Zhou!" Qin Qianqian nodded and agreed. Immortal Zhou smiled without leaving a trace. The bottle was opened once again, and the words were still in his mouth. Then, he saw that Qin Qianqian had become smaller and smaller, until she was only a speck of light before she flew into the bottle.


    Why didn''t Immortal Zhou forcefully bring Qin Qianqian into this Snow Muscle Bottle like the ghosts just now? It was because Qin Qianqian''s cultivation level was not low, if she forced her way in, then when Qin Qianqian discovered the end of the group, she would probably provoke the people from the underground palace.


    Seeing that Qin Qianqian was his, Immortal Zhou pointed and the puppet, Qin Qianqian, was locked into the iron chain.

 C118

    One must know that one Qin Qianqian could be comparable to more than a hundred ghosts. If he could obtain the ghost that caused trouble that day, it wouldn''t be a problem for him to train two of the Ghost Kings.


    Only, Immortal Zhou sighed. However, that ghost wind was too powerful. If he was kidnapped, it might attract the attention of the underground palace.


    As a person, it was best not to be greedy.


    As long as he stayed here for a few days, he would be able to take in more ghosts. At that time, he would be able to find a place with no people in the mountains to refine these ghosts. When that time comes, he would definitely be able to come out with another accomplishment.


    So what if you have taken the Twelve Divine Generals as your disciple? When the time comes, you will still lose to Immortal Zhou.


    As Immortal Zhou spoke, he once again concealed himself. He walked to a room and waited for the ghost that was about to go out and build the palace to come back.


    Bai Mu and Shui spent three days to get out of that desolate land. Seeing the natural environment again, Bai Mu couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. It was better to have a transportation tool like Little Whirlwind. It was only a matter of minutes.


    It turned out that he was the disciple of a master of some deep valley or other, and in any case, he was a master. That master should be at the same level as his own grandmaster, but that wasn''t the main point. This water was actually the same as his own water. Completely restoring one''s ability was only a matter of luck.


    When he thought about finding one of the Godly Generals, Bai Mu was naturally overjoyed. However, seven to eight days had already passed. If he continued to delay, there would be no hope for City H.


    "Shui, you said that you can sense the person who lost their soul. Are you sure that the person who lost his soul isn''t too far away from us?"


    "Well, that''s how the information in my head works. "However, I really don''t know the distance. Anyway, that soul was lost in my consciousness, and it really isn''t too far away."


    "Alright, that''s fine too!" Bai Mu lightly stroked his forehead. Honestly speaking, after these two days of interaction, this gentle looking long-haired man dressed in ancient clothing was indeed shockingly handsome. This man was somewhat envious of him, but like all the other ancient people, this man was too used to living in the mountains and forests.


    Talking and walking in a strange ancient language.


    "Brother Bai, have you noticed that we''ve been here before?" The water, which had been observing the surrounding terrain, discovered this scene.


    "If you say so, I really think so! Looking at this place, we''ve also been here before, so why is the scene seem so familiar? " Bai Mu pulled off a small flower from the side of a large tree and mumbled, "If you didn''t remind me, I would''ve forgotten about it."


    "This place looks like a forest, but it''s also not a forest. It always gives people a strange feeling. Furthermore, I can also feel that there seems to be the aura of that person who lost his soul inside. "


    "Really? Are you sure you guys smelled wrong? " Seeing the strange gaze from the water, Bai Mu scratched his head and smiled. "Are you sure you''re not mistaken?"


    "No, after activating my consciousness, I can feel the position of the person who lost his soul. However, just like this forest, the feeling is getting stronger and stronger." However, this powerful aura gave off a feeling of nothingness.


    If my guess is correct, one of the lost souls should be wandering around this place. "


    "Really? You mean, we fell into the illusion created by that person who lost his soul? " Bai Mu facepalmed. What the heck was this? Why did it have to be a damn Phantom Mirage again!?


    It seemed like he had been fated with this illusion from the beginning.


    "It may or may not be. After all, the soul has the intention of self-protection. If she feels danger, she will naturally think of a way to protect herself. "


    "But, shouldn''t your auras be related?" Bai Mu helplessly looked into space. He didn''t know when this place had been covered by dense foliage, so he couldn''t see what was above.


    After entering the primeval forest directly from the bush and forest just now, just how powerful was this ghost?


    "That''s not necessarily true. Maybe there are other ghosts here! Although the soul of a person who has lost their soul contains God Power, they wouldn''t easily provoke others. Furthermore, they wouldn''t block their way without reason.


    "What you mean is that someone wants to take note of the soul of the person who lost their soul." Bai Mu widened his eyes in shock. Wasn''t this way too monstrous?


    "Well, yes. The soul of a person who has lost their soul contains divine power. If it was devoured by another ghost or a cultivator, it would definitely be able to raise their cultivation level. Therefore, the soul of a person who has lost their soul should be in this place, and is also under threat. "


    "It seems that we can help her find one of the lost souls before we find her?"


    "Mm. Brother Bai, follow me." Although the aura of the soul of the person who lost their soul is rather scattered, we can still find the specific location of her soul based on this. "


    "Alright, lead the way, Shui!" Bai Mu gestured with his hand. It seemed that he had found the right partner this time. He had saved himself a lot of thought.


    Bai Mu and Shui picked a small bush that was in their way and headed towards the northeast. About an hour later, they heard an ear-piercing noise coming from the woods in front of them.


    "Quick, it''s right in front." He heard a shout from the water, and he was already flying towards that direction.


    Bai Mu sighed and was about to follow along when he realized that the water had already disappeared from his sight.


    "What the heck!" Bai Mu cursed in a low voice. Why did you change your position at such a crucial moment?


    Bai Mu wailed in grief for a while. He could only choose a path based on his own feelings. However, the further he walked, the weirder it became. It was as if he couldn''t reach the end of it.


    This kind of feeling really made Bai Mu want to go crazy!


    However, this time, Bai Mu wasn''t worried. If there was another ghost creating this illusion, and this illusion was also aimed at that soul, then it meant that there was no danger here. Moreover, with the ability of water, Bai Mu believed that as long as he found that soul, he would be able to solve the problem behind that illusion for a few minutes. If he wandered around randomly, he might end up in the hands of the illusion.


    He was still worried about staying here. Once Shui Ruo had settled the situation there, he would be able to return to where he was previously. At that time, it would be better to release his spiritual sense and find them.


    As he thought of this, Bai Mu hugged his chest and found a relatively clean place to sit down. Since he was going to wait, he naturally had to find a comfortable place and wait patiently.


    There were indeed a few Three Corpses Ghosts with profound cultivations. When these Three Corpses Ghosts sensed the existence of the delicious divine power, they would unite with the other ghosts in the forest to create this enormous illusion. As long as the one with the divine power fell into it, they would be able to capture her and then share his divine power. By then, they might even be able to level up.


    Their target was the fellow with God Power who barged in, so naturally, they didn''t have much time to deal with Bai Mu.


    When they felt the exact location of the fellow with God Power, the other three ghosts in the forest that were guarding the illusion, immediately charged towards the fellow with God Power.


    However, when they saw that this fellow with God Power was a ghost that had just left the body and was not yet fully formed, the three corpse ghosts laughed in delight, "It seems like this is an opportunity given to them by the heavens!"


    Warrick''s Soul of the Day was so ignorant that he had arrived at this place, and once he had entered the forest, he had lost his way. Without his main body, many things couldn''t be done without his own thoughts, so no matter what the soul did, he couldn''t use his full strength to get out of this forest.


    What made her even more infuriated was that these trash had actually come out and blocked her path. It was truly infuriating.


    As Heavenly Soul was thinking, he heard those annoying voices resounding in his ears, "Hehehe, beautiful woman, are you willing to become one with us?" Such a voice made the heavenly soul feel even more disgusted. It thought that if it wasn''t for the fact that he, a great deity of his generation, had been reduced to such a state, he wouldn''t have ended up like this, if he hadn''t been unable to find his true body.


    He raised his head and looked coldly at the three corpse ghosts that were shaking their legs and disdainfully said, "You little bastards dare to talk to me?" Still not getting out? "


    They all knew that the Three Corpses Ghosts were the kind that fed on people and loved to report to the higher-ups. Thus, no one in the mortal world liked ghosts like these.

 C119

    It was because even though they were gods, they were not gods. Even if they were ghosts, they were not ghosts. Of course, they could not possibly be humans. Looking at the three corpse ghosts'' cultivation, they must have been cultivating in the forest for a long time, their cultivation must have exceeded the average ghost''s cultivation level, however, this was not something that the Heavenly Soul would care about. Although a portion of their consciousness had been awakened after they left the main body, their strength had not completely recovered.


    "Yo, beautiful lady. Your temper is quite good." Come, come, come, what do you say ¡ª in the end, should we choose to gently fuse with you, or roughly fuse with you? "Sigh ~ Thinking about it, I really can''t take it anymore. Eldest brother, second brother, what do you guys think?" One of the three identical Three Corpse Devils said in a wretched tone.


    Hearing the voice of the youngest of the three zombies, the three zombies that had been focused on the Heavenly Soul all this time nodded their heads. This kind of beauty was something to enjoy first before fusing.


    "How dare you!" Sky Soul had never been humiliated like this. A green spiritual energy of the same rank was sent out, and when the three corpse ghosts saw the incoming spiritual energy, they jumped away from the tree and landed on another tree. They clicked their tongues and said, "God, it seems that it''s only this much. But a third rank immortal, he really dares to make a ruckus."


    One of the corpse ghost said, and laughed at the other two, "Brothers, let us teach this ignorant god a good lesson today! All these years, we brothers have been under the oppression of God! "


    "Ok, I got it." The three zombies charged towards the Sky Soul. Looking at the three corpse ghosts that could use the same amount of green level spiritual energy, the Heavenly Soul''s expression slightly changed. These three corpse ghosts had the same amount of power as him, so he was afraid that he wouldn''t have any chance of winning.


    However, how could the pride of a god be stepped on by this kind of trash? Gritting his teeth, he charged forward.


    It was just a soul of the same rank, but the advantage in numbers was immediately revealed. In just two or three rounds, the Heavenly Soul Transformation could barely hold out.


    Right at this moment, the zither music that lingered in the air like a cacophony reached the ears of the people who were battling. In a few seconds, the gentle voice suddenly became solemn and low, and before the three corpse ghosts could react, they could feel a gust of cold wind blowing towards the back door.


    Instinctively sensing the danger, the three corpse ghosts dodged to the side. The Heavenly Soul had naturally felt the presence of this person. Although he didn''t know the identity of this person, he still didn''t dare to relax his guard.


    "What? You want to destroy it?" The Three Corpses Ghost hid on a tree branch and looked at the boy who was standing at an intersection not far away. He cursed in his heart, "Why didn''t those little ghosts stop these outsiders from coming and let them ruin their plans?" He''s really a piece of trash! "


    "I don''t want to cause any damage, I just want to take away my friends!" Her voice was warm and pleasant to listen to, but it carried a strong sense of estrangement.


    The Heavenly Soul looked at the man, his memories did not contain this person. Was he sure it was his friend? Or could it be because he was harboring the same thoughts as these trash and just wanted to devour his own abilities?


    "Friend? You are a human, and she is a soul. Are you sure she is your friend? "


    "Haha, you''re wrong, aren''t souls also coming out of people?" However, how could the three corpse ghosts give up on something they had their eyes on? They immediately said, "Even if he is your friend, it is not good. This soul, if we have taken a fancy, it is ours. If you do not want to die, then quickly leave."


    "Hehe, I''m afraid that I would be unable to comply with your request!" Shui, after looking at the Heavenly Soul, directly sent a message to the Heavenly Soul''s brain. When he received the man''s information, the Heavenly Soul''s expression slightly changed before he nodded.


    They had to fight together in order to kill these ghost corpses.


    "Alright, since you all want to block the way, then let the grandpas accompany you to the end." The three ghouls looked at each other and nodded in tacit understanding. The other two flew towards the water while the rest flew towards the Heavenly Soul.


    The level of the Heavenly Soul was about the same as the Three Corpses Spirit, so dealing with the Three Corpses Ghost would be easy for the Heavenly Soul. However, even though it was easy, he couldn''t take any advantage of it.


    As for the water, although its water capabilities were not low, it would not be able to gain any advantage in battle against the two Three Corpses Ghosts. One could only hear the zither music flying around in the forest, accompanied by a sharp blade light.


    Even so, the two of them could still avoid it.


    Because of the long time they had spent and the long time they had spent, the water had become more and more weak. After all, they had only awakened their soul consciousness not long ago, so facing such a high intensity consumption of spiritual energy, it would definitely not be beneficial for them.


    After hundreds of rounds, beads of sweat had already seeped out from the forehead of the water.


    Even so, Shui persisted, his fingers playing the zither faster and faster, but his strength was insufficient.


    The two Three Corpses Spirit looked at him with a tacit understanding, their mouths revealed a sinister smile, one on each side, and shot out two Yin Qi towards the water defense.


    Sensing the opponent''s attack, Water quickly adjusted his strength and withdrew part of his defense into a defensive one. However, he didn''t expect that the two Three Corpses Ghosts would take advantage of the lack of water to gather their forces and rush towards the water.


    Seeing the two Three Corpses coming at him, Shui''s hand waved a hand, and the Nine-Headed Zither was already in his bag. Seeing the approaching Three Corpses, Shui Ruo''s thin lips tightly pursed, crossing his legs and channeling his spirit energy into his hands.


    Seeing this color level, the two Three Corpses Ghosts smiled and quickly pounced towards the man. However, what caused them to click their tongues was that the green ball actually slowly turned transparent as it grew bigger. The two Three Corpses didn''t even have time to think before the color turned orange!


    "What the hell is this?"


    The two zombies wanted to stop, but it was too late. The human male unexpectedly split the orange spiritual energy ball into two and threw it at them.


    The Three Corpses Ghost turned around and ran. Did anyone tell him that it was originally at the same level?


    The three zombies let out a sigh and ran ten meters before they felt a wave of heat behind them. They couldn''t resist as if something was about to devour their soul and went into their bodies. Because of this heavy blow, the two Three Corpses Spirit froze in place.


    His hands were still in the same position as when he was escaping. When the two orange-colored spiritual energy balls completely entered the bodies of the three zombies, the two zombies reached out their hands and quietly called out to the other zombie, "Third brother!"


    "Big brother, second brother!" The Three Corpses Ghost had noticed the situation and had no other choice but to fight with the Heavenly Soul. However, when it felt the weak aura of its two brothers, the smallest Three Corpses Ghost let out a sorrowful cry. However, it didn''t notice the palm behind the Heavenly Soul and was sent flying.


    However, the three zombie ghosts didn''t care about their injuries as they scrambled to the side of the two zombies.


    At this time, the water released after having compressed his spiritual energy to the minimum felt his body become empty, a fishy smell directly rushed through his throat and came out.


    Sky Soul looked at his palm, then looked at the man who was vomiting blood. He quickly flew over and asked with a frown, "Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine!" Shui shook his head, "I originally wanted to use my spiritual energy in conjunction with the Nine Ultimate Zither, but I didn''t expect that the two Three Corpses would be so cunning and fall into their trap. Shui shook his head," I originally wanted to use my spiritual energy in conjunction with the Nine Unique Zither, but I didn''t expect that the two Three Corpses would be so cunning.


    "Maybe we really are in trouble this time." Sky Soul brought the water to a big tree and sat down, then pointed at the Three Corpses Spirit.


    "How could that be?" Shui looked at the three corpse ghosts that had just been injured by the Heavenly Soul. At this moment, they were actually absorbing his so-called brother''s power. Shui opened his eyes wide in disbelief.


    "The Three Corpses Ghosts already have the ability to devour. Although I don''t know why they didn''t do anything to their companions in the beginning, now that two of them are seriously injured and have died, it would be better to take the other one."


    "Then what should we do now?" The water was pressing down on his chest. If he wanted to escape, he would not have the time to do so. If he wanted to recover his body, he would need at least an hour.


    Only an hour was enough for the Three Corpses Spirit to react.


    "Young lady, why don''t you escape first!" Shui looked at Sky Soul and said seriously.


    The Heavenly Soul shook his head, "It''s useless. Even if I could escape this place, I wouldn''t be able to. The forest is covered in illusions. Without the guidance of my main body, I can''t get out."


    "Cough cough, is this all we can do?"


    "Chi chi... Chi chi..."


    Water and Sky Soul were thinking about what to do when they heard a series of ear-piercing low frequency noises. When they raised their heads, they saw that the two Three Corpses Ghost on the ground had disappeared, and the other one looked exactly the same, but he did not take revenge on Water and Sky Soul immediately. Instead, he closed his mouth and let out a series of weird sounds.


    "Go, let''s go! That thing is going to summon those ghosts!" "If those ghosts are summoned here, then the illusion in the forest will disappear. Perhaps, we might be able to escape."


    As he spoke, he picked up the water and headed in a certain direction.


    It''s just that Sky Soul and Water are too simple!

 C120

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk ¡­" The piercing sound caused the two people''s eardrums to hurt. The Heavenly Soul and water that had just walked a few steps were immediately surrounded by a white fog that could not be seen clearly.


    From time to time, cold howls could be heard from within the fog.


    "It''s starting!" Shui worriedly looked at the Heavenly Soul, "You can leave now, don''t worry about me. The illusion realm is already gone, you should be able to get out."


    "Is my Heavenly Soul such a scoundrel who abandons his benefactor?" Sky Soul looked at the water, and tightened his grip on the water, his eyes flaring with anger, "Don''t worry, as long as I don''t die, you won''t die either."


    As he spoke, he swung out the spiritual energy in his hand and directly hit the white mist formed from his soul. As long as he dispersed the mist, he would be able to see the way out.


    However, he didn''t know how many ghosts there were here. It was as if there were thousands and thousands of ghosts. No matter how much strength the Heavenly Soul used, the scattered parts were immediately filled up.


    "Alright, Heavenly Soul, stop wasting your strength. "It''s too late!" Deep in the water, the pale yet slender finger pointed at the back of the Sky Soul. The Sky Soul turned around and saw the three Corpse Spirit devouring the souls on their back.


    "Looks like we won''t be able to get out this time."


    In the future, he might be able to rely on this little bit of spirit energy to carve out a path of blood. In the deep mountains where he was cultivating, he didn''t have any combat experience, so when he used that move, he didn''t consider that the Three Corpses Ghost had a devouring ability. He originally thought that he would be able to kill two of the Three Corpses Ghost with this move, so he wasn''t at a disadvantage.


    He wondered if his master would be angry enough to know that he had been killed by the Three Corpses Ghosts. At this time, her Heavenly Soul was still filled with unwillingness. It was obvious that she had just opened her spiritual wisdom, so why did she end up like this? She was unwilling!


    The people here all had different thoughts. On the other side, the Three Corpses Ghost had finished devouring all the ghosts, and the ghosts surrounding the Heavenly Soul and the water had disappeared. However, the Three Corpses Ghost had become bigger and bigger. The surrounding scenery changed to the small forest of shrubs.


    The ability of the Three Corpses Ghost had reached red rank after devouring. It could be considered an existence that was even stronger than the evil ghost.


    At this time, the Three Corpse Ghosts could no longer be considered Three Corpses Ghosts, but Nightmares.


    The Nightmare''s body was enormous, and it was over four zhang tall. Strange goosebumps grew all over its body like toads, and they were as hard as iron. It was a natural type of armor for the Nightmare, and the Three Corpses Ghost might even look like a human, but this Nightmare looked like a monster.


    But now was not the time to think about this. With a snort, the Nightmare''s surroundings were surrounded by a gust of wind. "You''ve injured my brothers. Today, I''ll use you to pay homage to my pitiful brothers!"


    "Have you recovered?" The Heavenly Soul lowered his voice and asked?


    "About 40 to 50% of it hasn''t recovered yet!"


    "Alright, let''s fight together later. Although the chances of winning are very low, this thing has a huge body, so its movements should be a bit clumsy." The Heavenly Soul''s expression was serious as he replied.


    Shui nodded, the zither in his hand came back.


    "Yo, big guy, you sure have a big mouth!" A playful voice rang out. When the water heard it, it raised its head in excitement. When it saw Bai Mu sitting on the tree, it called out excitedly, "Brother Bai Mu."


    "Seriously, I didn''t know where I went by those things just now. I didn''t expect the illusion to disappear and I came to this place myself." I thought you guys were done for, but I didn''t expect such a big monster to appear! " Of course, Bai Mu wouldn''t say that he fell asleep just now and was almost scammed by a few brats.


    Bai Mu couldn''t help but chuckle at the thought of how he would be duped at every moment he came to this place.


    "Brother Bai Mu, let''s go together ¡ª"


    "Of course we have to work together. Anyone who dares to bully City H''s savior must naturally have a sense of responsibility." Bai Mu leaped from the tree and landed in front of the Heavenly Soul. "Miss Warranty, it''s my pleasure to meet you. I didn''t expect that you would be even more beautiful than in the mirror!" Bai Mu extended his hand in an attempt to shake hands with the Heavenly Soul. However, the Heavenly Soul had already thrown a cold expression onto his face.


    Bai Mu smiled in embarrassment as he looked at Shui. "Restraining ¡­ Shui, are you alright?"


    Shui shook his head and gestured to the gigantic Bai Mu. When the Nightmare saw the sudden appearance of a human, it disdainfully snorted and said, "If there''s another human, it''ll be better for me to use my teeth."


    As he spoke, he took a few steps forward. The few of them felt the ground shake and the mountains shake. Just as they were stabilizing their bodies, they felt a shadow shrouding them.


    The souls of the two quickly dodged. Bai Mu then shouted to Shui and Heavenly Soul, "The three of us, take out our best skills and attack him together."


    "Alright!" The three of them formed a triangle, surrounding the Nightmare in the middle. The Nightmare looked at the humans that overestimated their strength, and as if they were ants, it spat out a breath of air with disdain. It opened its mouth and spat out a thick white substance towards Bai Mu.


    "Damn, do you really think I''m some weakling?" When the others saw that the Nightmare''s attention was focused on Bai Mu, the water began to play the Nine Ultimate Zither. It carried the offensive zither sound and golden rays of light as it directly chopped at the Nightmare''s body, but every time it bounced back. This kind of damage was simply tickling for the Nightmare''s armor.


    And since the Heavenly Soul was a soul form, it could only release the nearest amount of Yin Qi. In order to achieve the best effect, they would fight at close range every time.


    After Bai Mu dodged, the Nightmare completely ignored the water and heavenly souls that hacked at his body. As if it was in love with him, it focused all of its attacks on Bai Mu.


    The disgusting saliva continued to splatter onto Bai Mu''s body like money, and every time, Bai Mu would fortunately be able to dodge it.


    The more it was like that, the more it seemed to arouse that thing''s fighting spirit.


    Bai Mu was on the verge of tears. It was one thing for the saliva to be disgusting, but it was another for it to be poisonous. Looking at the plants and trees corroded by the saliva, the expression on his face could be described as brilliant.


    "Hmph!" The Nightmare gave a loud snort and blew a large gust of wind towards Bai Mu. Bai Mu landed on a tree and tightly hugged the tree. His appearance was like a pitiful little flower that was about to be blown about by the wind.


    "F * ck your grandmother''s legs!" Why only stare at me! Even if this young master has great charisma, it shouldn''t be enough to make you become like this, right? "


    Shui and Heavenly Soul were also puzzled. That thing seemed to have given up on killing its enemy the moment Bai Mu arrived and went up against Bai Mu, the newcomer?


    Was it really because of Bai Mu''s charm?


    Actually, the Nightmare didn''t know why it was staring at Bai Mu. In its subconscious, it felt that this person had an aura that made people want to kill him.


    Therefore, even if he had to put that enemy down, he still had to kill him.


    If Bai Mu were to know of the thoughts running through his mind, he would probably be infuriated.


    Bai Mu was in the middle of dodging when he heard the sound of water flowing. "Brother Bai Mu, the Nightmare''s skin is even more powerful than copper and bones. Our attacks are completely ineffective!"


    "Hold him for a moment, let me see." Bai Mu jumped onto a rather thick tree and looked at the monsters that were devouring him. He couldn''t help but think of the ghost pack that Xu had prepared.


    It was just that at that time, the ghost had not even fully fused before he had found a flaw and destroyed it. Could this Nightmare be following the same logic?


    As Bai Mu thought about this, he lit the talisman he had obtained from the unrestrained child. His eyes became as pure as a newborn baby''s eyes, as pure as the purest pool of water in the world, attracting everyone''s attention.


    Fortunately, after the battle at the Five Mile Slope, Bai Mu shamelessly asked for a few more talismans. Otherwise, this situation wouldn''t be easy to deal with.


    The Nightmare clearly didn''t expect the human to suddenly have such a change in temperament. It only felt somewhat puzzled, but it still didn''t spare any energy to use its deathblow.


    Even if he wanted to kill that human, he would not give up.


    Heavens, what was going on?


    It wasn''t just the Nightmare that was at a loss. Even Shui Shui and the Heavenly Soul that was already close to becoming a god didn''t know why the seemingly unremarkable, and even somewhat ruffian-looking youth would have such a feeling. He really wanted to attract people to him, and the vast and pure aura on his body, was it really something that that that that person could emit?


    Obviously, they didn''t know that the reason for the change in Bai Mu''s demeanor was because he had drawn a charm paper with the Heaven''s Eye ability, and Bai Mu hadn''t put their thoughts into his head yet. His figure quickly flashed and dodged the Nightmare''s ranged attacks, but his eyes never left the Nightmare''s body.


    The feeling of being watched only made the Nightmare feel apprehensive.


    Bai Mu stared at the Nightmare, searching for its weakness. Since it was a sudden combination of souls, it was impossible for it to completely fuse them in a short period of time. Through the Heaven''s Eye, he could see the scattered souls within the Nightmare''s body.


    This Nightmare was the same as the colossus Xu Cheng had created when he was fighting Xu Cheng. It was just that the colossus Xu Cheng had created was insanely large, and this colossus was directly devoured by the Three Corpses Ghost.

 C121

    However, Xu Cheng helped the huge monster and Xu Cheng as a backer to buy time for him to fuse with the Three Corpses Ghost. However, Xu Cheng helped the huge monster and Xu Cheng as a backer to buy time for him to fuse with the Three Corpses Ghost.


    "He''s really anxious to kill me!" But you don''t have a chance! "


    "Shui, Miss Warrick, the two of you take your positions. One of you is in charge of the Nightmare''s front end while the other is in charge of the Nightmare''s back." When I give you my signal, you can make your move. "


    Shui and Tianhun nodded in unison. At this moment, they somehow believed that the mighty and mysterious Bai Mu was real.


    The Nightmare looked at Bai Mu as if he were looking at a god. It wanted to escape or change its target, but it didn''t know how to respond. Only a voice in its heart told it to attack.


    Faced with this voice, the Nightmare kept loudly telling itself to refuse, but its body reacted in the opposite way.


    Following the Nightmare''s attack, Bai Mu jumped away and stared at the soul body of the Nightmare. Although the surface of the Nightmare''s body had solid armor, that armor was still made up of soul power. Even if it was hard, there was still a loophole. After all, the Nightmare''s body hadn''t fully fused yet.


    Every time the Nightmare used its ability, the soul in its body would stir. As long as it stirred, the armor would slightly loosen up. The loose spots might be small, but it was enough for Bai Mu.


    After all, the two experts there weren''t useless.


    "Water, three inches below the right hand''s nest!" As the Nightmare lifted its hand, Bai Mu hurriedly shouted into the water, barely dodging the huge wave of Miasma that the Nightmare had sent over.


    With lingering fear in his heart, Bai Mu patted his chest and said, "Fortunately, I was close." The moment Bai Mu shouted, the water surrounding him concentrated the spiritual energy blade he had prepared into the location that Bai Mu had pointed out.


    "Pu ¡ª ¡ª" A scarlet streak of light sputtered out, and the Nightmare let out a loud roar. Its previously impregnable and impregnable body was now actually wounded by the spiritual energy of the water. Moreover, that wound looked as if it was injured by a living creature, and even started bleeding.


    Not only that, but the souls that were sucked in by the Nightmare actually flowed out of its wounds. However, after coming out, the soul beneath its body no longer existed. Instead, it turned into matter in the air and disappeared.


    "It worked!" Shui raised his head in surprise and gave Bai Mu a praising look.


    Even the prideful Heavenly Soul could not help but have a whole new level of respect for this young man.


    The Nightmare frantically covered its injured body, but still could not stop its ability to leak out. He was about to go crazy. Why was he still thinking about attacking that human at this time?


    Why did he wish he could tear that human''s face apart?


    As the Nightmare thought this, its body once again lost control of its will and was about to launch another attack with its own technique towards the human. Just as it lifted up its leg and took two steps forward, it heard a voice that sounded like a death talisman, "Heavenly Soul, between its knees!"


    When the Heavenly Soul heard this, it immediately used its Spiritual Energy to condense its own sword and swung it over. With a hissing sound, the Nightmare''s ankle tendons were effortlessly severed. The Nightmare looked at Bai Mu and directly knelt on the ground.


    "Eyes!" Just as Bai Mu finished his sentence, the zither music rang out and the water had already accurately poured its Spiritual Energy into his eyes.


    "Oh god, who did I offend?"


    The Nightmare was somewhat unable to endure the great reversal of this kind of situation. It only needed a few simple moves to consume more than half of its soul power.


    Where was the logic in this!?


    However, before the Nightmare could finish its complaints, Bai Mu''s voice rang out once more.


    "The center of the scapula!"


    "Pu-ah!"


    "Double butterfly bone!"


    "Poof, poof, poof!"


    "Three inches below my stomach!"


    "Noo"


    Finally, after doing so many times to the Nightmare, the Nightmare collapsed to the ground, dying. Its body was like a balloon that had been released, rapidly shrinking until it was the size of three zombies.


    Seeing this kind of Nightmare, Bai Mu was finally able to relax and come over from a few hundred meters away from the Nightmare, or rather, the Three Corpses Ghost. Seeing the Three Corpses Ghost on the ground without half of its life remaining, Bai Mu walked over and asked somewhat angrily, "You, why did you attack me alone?"


    How the fuck would I know?


    He stared at Bai Mu with grief and unwillingness in his eyes. If there was a chance, he would run away after he had devoured the souls, as the saying goes, "It''s not too late to take revenge, but once I finish digesting the soul power, wouldn''t it be easier to find that woman''s soul?"


    Damn, it''s just that the scariest thing in this world is knowing!


    There was only endless regret left in the Three Corpses Ghost!


    "F * ck!" Seeing the person in front of him, the three ghost corpses couldn''t help but curse, "Why is it always me who gets injured?"


    "What should we do?" Shui and Heavenly Soul looked at this unreliable looking young man at the same time.


    "Haha, are you asking me?" Bai Mu pointed at himself and changed the subject. "As you wish. I''ll go handle a matter."


    As he spoke, Bai Mu dashed off in a certain direction. Although he wasn''t flying like a free and unrestrained child, he was running like a human. His speed, however, was so fast that it left people speechless.


    "How do we deal with this thing?" The Heavenly Soul said coldly as he looked at the three corpses on the ground that were still breathing.


    "Let him fend for himself here! I''m quite worried about Brother Bai Mu. Earlier, the Nightmare was constantly attacking Brother Bai Mu. I''m afraid that someone must be controlling it from behind! "


    "Un, let''s go!" Sky Soul didn''t look at the Three Corpses Ghost on the ground anymore as he and Water continued to rush towards Bai Mu''s location.


    Bai Mu was indeed the last person to see that person. He had already confirmed Bai Mu''s identity just by looking at his back. Besides Xu Cheng, who else would be willing to put him to death?


    "Xu Cheng, stop!"


    Bai Mu shouted to Xu Cheng, who was floating in front of him, and his back stopped moving. He turned around with his back facing Bai Mu and smiled proudly, "Haha, I didn''t expect you to find out so easily. "Bai Mu, your ability has improved!"


    "Yes, I have indeed developed my ability. You despicable scumbag! " Thinking about the matter with the principal, Bai Mu clenched his fists so tightly that creaking sounds could be heard.


    "Oh oh oh? You want to hit me?" Was he angry? Haha, you should be very surprised that I can find you every time, but I won''t tell you! "Haha, I didn''t expect to be able to see such a side of yours after just a small trick just now. It seems that I have to work harder and do my best so that I won''t fall behind!"


    To Xu Cheng''s strange voice, Bai Mu could only shout, "Xu Cheng, today, should we settle our old debts together?"


    "Calculate together?" "Haha, Bai Mu, you don''t think you''re joking?" As Xu Cheng spoke, he pulled out his Soul-Sucking Lock and pulled it a few times as if he was showing off.


    "What do you mean?" Bai Mu frowned. The current Xu Cheng''s thoughts were so strange that it was as if he wasn''t a person at all.


    Indeed, he was not alone!


    "Your friend is here to find you. You should know that this Soul Absorbing Lock is useful to most ghosts. Moreover, the current Soul Absorbing Lock''s soul power is not low. Bai Mu, are you sure you''ve thought this through?" Think of H City, with only a few days left to live! "Oh oh oh, what a pity!"


    "Stop being so weird, get lost!" Bai Mu clenched his fists and put them down. Indeed, when it came to personal grudges, he couldn''t gamble with H market.


    "Yo yo yo, don''t be angry." I''m afraid I won''t be able to wait for the day you take care of me! " As he spoke, he patted his chest in pain and took advantage of Bai Mu''s blank stare to flee.


    "Bai Mu, who''s that?" Shui and Heaven''s Soul rushed up. Who saw that Bai Mu''s expression was different from the gloomy one from the last two days? They asked worriedly.


    "Enemy!" Bai Mu''s tone was cold. After glancing at the two of them, he then said in a calmer tone, "Let''s quickly find that person who lost his soul. H City doesn''t have much time left!"


    Shui and Tian Hun looked at each other and nodded.


    "Wait!" Bai Mu stopped the two of them. "If Lady Warranty continues to walk around in her soul form, I''m afraid that she''ll attract even more filthy things. By then, we''ll be in even more trouble."


    "Well, you''re right! Not only that, but the Twelve Divine Generals have separated the most crucial part of themselves to seal the Demon Lord. As long as our consciousness is opened, the Demon Lord''s seal will weaken a little, and then the demon qi that belongs to the Demon Lord will dissipate even more, appearing in the world and providing sufficient nourishment for the Demon Lord to break through the seal and descend.


    If we were to appear with a soul body, it is very likely that we would be demonized by the scattered demon qi. If we were to return to our original bodies, I''m afraid our original bodies would even be injured to a certain degree. "


    "Are you saying that the soul that Lady Warranty created must be returned to her body as soon as possible?" Bai Mu frowned. If he wanted to return to his original body, that would mean that City H would be hopeless. If he couldn''t return to his original body, then Warranty would be hopeless!


    "En, but we can gather the souls first. After we finish dealing with the matter in H City, we can put the souls into the main body." However, during this process, the soul couldn''t be contaminated by the demonic energy, or else ¡ª


    "I just need to find a container that can store my soul. I can stay inside, otherwise I might get contaminated by the demon qi."


    Bai Mu''s first reaction was to find the Snow Muscle Bottle that Immortal Zhou had tricked him. However, there definitely wasn''t enough time for him to find Immortal Zhou.

 C122

    But he heard the water say, "If you want to find a vessel to store the soul, then Master will give it to the next one."


    "Really? Where is it?" Upon hearing these words, Bai Mu was even more anxious than Heavenly Soul. Shui looked at Bai Mu''s changing expression and smiled. However, he didn''t show it on his face. He opened his right hand and a palm-sized gourd appeared in his palm.


    "Is this the gourd you mentioned that can store souls?" Bai Mu picked up the gourd and examined it before placing it into the water.


    "That''s the item!" Shui nodded, her smile still warm.


    "Fine, fine. But Big Brother, I feel that you shouldn''t be so picky with your words in the future."


    "Eh ¡­"


    "Enough, both of you stop talking. This main body of mine represents an early warning to the Twelve Divine Generals. After we leave our body, it is time for the demons to take action. "We have to find the other souls as well as the main body as soon as possible. Maybe the demons or the people from the underground palace already have their eyes on her."


    "Well, you''re right! I almost forgot about that! " Bai Mu patted the water on his shoulder and said, "Hey bro, hurry up!"


    "Then I''ll have to trouble you!" As he spoke, he opened the bottle gourd and aimed the mouth of the bottle gourd at the Heavenly Soul. His fingers quickly formed a few seals and the Heavenly Soul immediately turned into a thin point that flew out.


    "Alright, brother, let''s quickly go find that person who lost his soul!"


    "Don''t worry!" Shui pulled Bai Mu, who was about to leave, and said, "I have a Magic Treasure!"


    "Eh ¡­" Bai Mu stared at the gourd as the water continued to chant a series of words. After which, the gourd grew several times larger and fell to the ground.


    Seeing this scene, Bai Mu felt as if his eyes had been blinded. Why did he feel that this scene was similar to the previous one?


    Wasn''t this the legendary "transportation" in the legend of the Immortal Sword Heroic Assassin?!


    "F * ck, bro, why didn''t you take this out a few days ago? Is walking really that fun?"


    "I also want to, but Master said that this thing must be activated!" Shui spread out her hands apologetically, "Even I walk from the mountain to the wasteland."


    "Haha, Brother Feimu, are you trying to ¡ª" Shui Ruo covered his mouth with his hand and said, "Brother Bai Mu, don''t say it too loudly. This thing really needs the soul of the soulless to activate it, but it''s also a coincidence."


    "Good, good, good. Your master must have had a brilliant plan, right?" Bai Mu shook his head helplessly and said, "Let''s go now!"


    Water nodded his head and the two jumped onto the gourd. Water began to chant an incantation and used their own spiritual power to support the gourd. As for Bai Mu, he sat on the highest seat for free.


    The feeling of flying into the clouds was truly wonderful. As he felt the breeze caress his face, he looked down to see the Divine Great Land moving beneath his feet. Bai Mu really wanted to shout, "With this treasure gourd, I don''t have to worry about getting lost outside anymore!"


    After talking about her face, when Mo Ziran saw that she had disappeared, his expression changed and he ran away like a whirlwind. Warrick disappeared right in front of Mo Ziran.


    In truth, Warrick hadn''t disappeared. He had just entered another space. As for that space, it was only a few meters away from where Mo Ziran was.


    However, because Mo Ziran didn''t have any spiritual energy and he was in a different space, he couldn''t see his face.


    Even though Warrick was just ten feet away from where Mo Ziran was, he couldn''t see her face because of those reasons.


    As for Warrick, he felt as if he had walked for a long, long time in a daze.


    Suddenly, she saw a burst of dim light. It was as if the dazzling light had directly pulled her out of her sleep. He habitually raised his finger to block the eye-piercing light, and after the light, a blurry figure could be seen in the light.


    That figure came against the light, and slowly, slowly, gradually, it became clear.


    "You''re me!" Warrick was startled at first, but then when she saw the man who looked exactly like her, she smiled like a gentle breeze, as if she wanted to warm up this empty space that seemed to be devoid of life.


    That''s right, facing someone who looked exactly like him, he was not flustered, nor was he nervous. Instead, he was feeling an inexplicable sense of comfort, a feeling of separation that he hadn''t felt in a long time.


    "Right!" The woman in front of him was the center of one of the three spirits of the Warrick. However, this center was a little frivolous as it looked at Warrick''s face. After hearing what Warrick had to say, she could not help but speak up.


    "You don''t like me!"


    He didn''t sound flustered at all. As long as this person was related to him, he should not be in any danger.


    At this point, her consciousness inexplicably cleared up. After being struck by the lightning, she had been befuddled for a few days, but now she was unharmed. She had arrived at this place while her head was in a state of chaos, and even though her clothes were different, she did not seem out of place.


    Warrick''s first thought was that there was a symbiotic relationship between the two.


    Relaxing his mind, he crossed his arms in a relaxed manner and sized up the girl in front of him who had the same appearance as him, but surpassed him.


    All of this was just too weird. It had completely overturned the concept of beauty. It was as if he had truly seen the other side of the world, or had just begun to understand the world.


    This feeling was too wonderful.


    "I thought you were going to ask me if you were looking in the mirror? Or are you dreaming? " The woman pursed her lips. Her beautiful face seemed to be filled with regret, but she still felt that there was a sense of schadenfreude in her words.


    "Looking in the mirror?" Looking at the woman who spoke with a tone and manner similar to his own, Warrick couldn''t help but twitch his lips. Was he used to be such a tease? Do you have your own clothes and hairstyle that are not the same as your own in the mirror? Is this a joke?


    Although he had already discussed this mysterious woman in his heart, he didn''t show it on the surface. He even maintained a faint smile as he stared at this woman.


    In fact, Warrick had also imagined that this was a dream, but hearing the woman''s answer, he roared out in his sleep, "Oh god, this is not a dream! Then where did this beauty come from? "


    Perhaps it was due to her slow reaction that she was able to digest what the woman had said. Her beautiful face was stunned for a moment, but then she immediately regained her composure. As the saying goes, if you lose, you don''t lose. You can''t be overpowered by others just because of your momentum!


    The woman smiled coquettishly. No matter how unwilling she was in her heart to submit, she was still her center. Sooner or later, she would be taken into the main body of her main body. At this moment, all the thoughts in Warrick''s mind could not escape the soul''s ears.


    He knew it wasn''t a dream, but he still maintained his composure. Although it was only on the surface, he was at least not a coward. In the face of all sorts of unforeseen events, only by being able to hold the original heart was he worthy to be his main body.


    It was as if he had found an excuse to console himself. He didn''t know if the soul was satisfied or not, but for some reason, he shook his head.


    "Not bad, not bad, only a person like you can better control me and bring out my full potential." The woman nodded.


    "I don''t have that sort of hobby!" Upon hearing this, Warrick waved his hand and subconsciously moved his body a little to the side.


    "Yan ¡­" Warrick held her forehead and subconsciously let out a sound that she couldn''t control herself. She looked at it with a dull look in her eyes, just like she did just now.


    The girl let out a soft sigh, silently walked a few steps in the direction of Warrick.


    "What''s going on?" Warrick stared at the man who approached him, his eyes full of questions.


    The woman stopped two meters away from Warrick. "I''m your soul."


    "Oh, ah?" With a swish of her face, her body that had just steadied itself almost fell to the ground. Her previous indifferent attitude had long since disappeared.


    "Are you joking?"


    "Didn''t you already confirm it?" The woman winked at Warrick, her meaning clear. Aren''t you being a little superfluous?


    "How do you know what I''m thinking?" Warrick stared at the girl in disbelief. Although she was his soul, her power was too much. If that was the case, then he would have a soul with him to think of. Then wouldn''t his future life be terrible?


    When she thought about how she would talk to herself in the future and discuss some strange matter with the soul in her body, she had a bad feeling about it all.


    "Don''t worry, even though I''m in the center." However, it is one of the seven souls in your body. Once you return to your position, you will no longer have your own thoughts. You should have felt it just now. As long as you are more than three meters away from me, your consciousness will be in chaos. As a result, the reason why you have your own consciousness is entirely because of me. " As she spoke, the woman''s gaze dimmed, but it was fleeting.


    "As the main body, you have the right to control this thought, and I only have these few hours of freedom!" And then, it disappeared. "


    The girl let out a long laugh. That bitter and resigned feeling had made Warrick''s heart soften. If it weren''t for the terrifying consequences of losing her soul, Warrick would definitely have waved her hand and happily sent off her soul. "Girl, go and play. Remember to have fun! "


    However, the current conditions clearly did not allow for the distance between them to be more than three meters.

 C123

    As a great youth of the twenty-first century, she did not want to become a retard!


    "Why did you return?" Although she knew this question was superfluous, when she saw the familiarity of the girl who looked exactly like her, she felt that she was both beautiful and pitiful. Looking into the distance with eyes filled with anticipation, her heart softened.


    That expression, she understood very well, was the desire for freedom!


    Seeing such a girl, Warrick felt that she should say something, but the woman didn''t respond to his words. She just stared into the distance without blinking.


    Helplessness flashed across the girl''s eyes after she heard this. She didn''t know if it was because she finished answering or because she was mumbling to herself, "That''s right, why did you return?"


    "Is it that bolt of lightning? Otherwise, such an incident wouldn''t have happened on my body, and such a strange story of my soul leaving my body would have happened."


    Looking at the side of the woman''s face, he felt like he was looking at a mirror. The only difference was that she was dressed in ancient clothes and her eyebrows were slightly furrowed.


    These differences reminded Warrick that all of this wasn''t a dream, and the fact that he was wearing it reminded him that the world was about to change.


    "That''s right, you are very smart, but that Lei is only the primer. It''s the key to both good and evil! " The young woman didn''t look back. She simply stared off into the distance, not even blinking an eye. It was as if she wanted to engrave all of those things into her mind.


    Because this space was created by the woman, not only could he see everything in the space that she was in, he could even see her.


    However, when the woman looked at the scenery, she couldn''t help but sigh. After she became the owner of the scenery, would these things really still belong to him?


    "Righteousness and Evil?" Warrick raised his eyebrows, indicating that he didn''t understand.


    "Look over there, where, and over there ¡­" The woman''s head still did not change, but this did not affect her thoughts. She accurately pointed her finger in several directions according to her own words.


    Warrick looked towards where the woman was pointing and noticed that there were faint traces of black fog coming out from the four places. The fog went straight to the sky, and even though the world was vast, there was still no sign of the fog dissipating.


    The black fog was so light that almost everyone who saw it would ignore it. The ordinary smoke was like smoke coming out of a farmhouse''s chimney.


    However, when she saw the look in her eyes, her heart skipped a beat.


    He suppressed the agitation in his heart and said lightly: "Some black smoke, but it''s very faint."


    "It''s not just the black smoke. The Demon Lord''s nourishment is growing. The calamity is about to begin." The girl''s line of sight was far, and she answered after a long time. He paused for a moment before pointing at the ground with his slender finger. "Look at my feet."


    Turning around, Warrick saw the bitter smile on the woman''s face.


    "It''s also black smoke. It''s very light, but it gives off a feeling of getting denser and denser, as if it''s trying to devour something!" Warrick stared at the foot of the girl who looked exactly like him. The black smoke came out of nowhere and seemed to come from the ground. It was clearly weak and black, but it had a terrifying power, as if it came from hell.


    "This is no ordinary black smoke, it''s Demon Qi." The woman finally explained and then said with a calm smile, "This demonic energy can corrode my spiritual energy."


    "What demonic energy? "Spiritual Qi?" A few big question marks appeared in her head, what was this? She wanted to ask, but the woman interrupted her, "Alright, I don''t have much time left. Before I get demonized, you should listen to me first."


    Warrick could only nod, his expression turning serious. Instinct told him that what happened next had something to do with her, and it had something to do with him as well.


    The woman nodded her head in satisfaction and said, "You are the Twelve Divine Generals. Ten thousand years ago, the Twelve Divine Generals separated the most important part of us to seal the Demon Lord, but the Demon Lord was powerful and was betrayed by some of our subordinates for some reason. Furthermore, the Divine Generals were powerful and the Demon Lord knew that he had lost his power.


    If one day, someone obtained the Devil''s Note: ''Incantation of Attraction'', then he would have the chance to break the seal and come out. The Divine Generals were already exhausted from the battle with the Demon Lord at noon. Seeing that the Demon Lord was about to be sealed, how could they possibly let him out? Therefore, not only them, but even their mount and pet began to participate in the matter regarding the sealing of the demon race. However, each and every one of the mount pets'' fate is more miserable than the last. "


    "Then what about the seal?"


    "Who would have thought that our Twelve Divine Generals would be pushed back by him? Actually, his abilities cannot be revealed at all. Because God has the ability to live forever, as long as God still has a trace of the soul, he can be reincarnated. As for the Demon Lord, he will use the reincarnated gods to break the seal step by step. "


    "But, since there are so many Divine Generals, it''s very normal for them to be reincarnated. If he wanted to break the seal, he would have done so a long time ago. "


    The woman shook her head. If the Demon Lord wanted to break the seal, then the twelve Divine Generals must be reincarnated from the same life. Only then would they have the chance. And if the Twelve Divine Generals were able to reincarnate in the same lifetime, the demons would have a reaction.


    As for the fact that you, as an early warning, will have your soul leave your body, it means that the Twelve Divine Generals were all born and the demons started their activities, so they will take this opportunity to break the seal. "


    "Will that Demon Lord also descend like us?" Warrick stuttered as he looked in the direction the girl was looking.


    "Perhaps, perhaps not. I am just a spirit body. There are many things that I don''t quite understand. "


    "En..." "Fine!"


    "Now that the demon qi has started to spread throughout the world, it can be used as nourishment for the Demon Lord on one side and slowly corrode our soul bodies on the other side, allowing us to slowly demonize and be under its control."


    "Because I''m close to my original body, which is because you''re close, that''s why I have this advantage. Otherwise, like the other souls, they might not know who they were or where they were going. "Some souls are not very stable at the start. When they are affected by the devilish qi, they would lose all sense of reason and become puppets that their main bodies would not recognize."


    Warrick''s soul revealed a look of surprise. No wonder she didn''t want to return to her original position. She wanted to be free to imprison her own body and then replace it with her own. So it was because of this demonic energy!


    Ye Zichen rubbed his heart. Luckily, he wasn''t too far away from his body, otherwise I would have been surrounded by evil qi a long time ago.


    "Are you alright?" When Warrick saw the change in her expression, especially the increasingly dense black fog beneath the woman''s feet that seemed to be surging, he asked worriedly.


    "I''m fine!" The woman waved her hand and continued, "Do you know that you are the person that received the seal?"


    "Hosting seal? What seal? " Warrick always sounded like she was in the clouds.


    The lady looked at Warrick and continued, "The so called seal, other than the warning just now, there is also a part of it that everyone is focusing on you, letting your pet and your abilities strengthen the object that sealed the Demon Lord''s seal together. If your spiritual consciousness were to be opened, then it would not be long before the Demon Lord''s seal would be undone. Even if it is not, as long as the seal is strengthened and broken, the demons'' subordinates will probably think of a way to rescue that Demon Lord. "


    "You mean I''m just a seal?" Warrick felt it was a bit funny. If she was only sealed, why would she have three souls and seven souls?


    "No, you are just a sealed carrier. The red fox holding a lute at the back of your neck is the symbol of the seal. However, the real sealed land is in the extreme wastelands ¡ª the Northern Desert. "


    "Oh!" Warrick nodded. "Since you said you''re one of my souls, how do you know all this?" Since she didn''t even know about these things, how could she, as her soul, know about them?


    "I don''t know. Maybe we have been implanted with spiritual sense, and we souls still have a lot of abilities that we didn''t have before. And my ability is to control people''s consciousness. " Seemingly unwilling to reveal too much and not wait for Yan to voice out his thoughts, the central hub continued, "Your soul and spirit have already dissipated into the world. You have to find them.


    "Why did you want to find it? Wouldn''t I be able to live on with you? " Warrick thought for a while.


    "If you can''t find it, not only will your life be threatened, but when the Demon Lord appears in the future, how can the Twelve Divine Generals possibly handle it?" The young woman immediately destroyed the last hope she had of Warrick.


    Warrick raised his hand and asked, "Excuse me, can I ask you a few small questions?"


    "Speak!" The woman raised her hand and looked at Warrick.


    "Firstly, isn''t there a dozen of the Twelve Divine Generals? From what you said, the responsibility of stopping the devils from living belongs to me alone? Secondly, I realized that there was something wrong with your words. Didn''t you say that I was the main character to carry the seal? You also said just now that as long as your Spirit and I are one, we can stop that Demon Lord from descending. And once I open that whatever god or devil god, he will descend.


    The problem is, according to my experience, there seems to be no difference between having one''s spirit and awakening one''s consciousness! Therefore, as long as my Spirit and Soul have merged into one, then my consciousness will definitely be activated. After I have merged it together, that seal should be more or less broken right? "


    Warrick stared unblinkingly at the girl who looked similar to him. It wasn''t that she suspected her, but she always felt that this woman''s words were contradictory.


    The evaluation that Warrick had given to this woman was ¡ª half truth, half falsehood!

 C124

    "I''m not sure either!" I am just a soul. " He looked at Warrick, who was staring at him with a serious expression, "I only know this much, that''s all the information in my soul." I''m the only one you can trust now. Do you think you have any other choice? "


    "My mission is to tell you this. To find another soul and stop the Demon Lord''s birth, that is your duty. Therefore, it is useless for you to question me. But now that you don''t have me, you''re directly turned into a fool. As your soul, why would I lie to you?


    Looking at the thoughtful expression on her face, the Soul Center continued, "Think about it, if I don''t know your body, then you will continue to be silly. As for the demons, they will naturally come up with other ways to break the seal. When I return to your body, if you are lucky enough to be able to get back with me ¡­ You may still be able to live a normal life for a period of time, but after that, your body might be taken over by other Demonized Soul Essences. "


    Warrick''s body trembled, but he had already made up his mind. "Then, how do I take back those souls?" Looking up, he saw the patient look in the woman''s eyes. It seemed that she was strongly resisting the erosion of the demonic energy. Warrick thought in his heart.


    "As long as I enter your body, your body will be able to slowly awaken your previous spiritual energy as one of the Twelve Divine Generals." The woman raised her head and looked into the distance before continuing, "In the future, under the guidance of spirit energy, you may meet the Twelve Divine Generals. At that time, you can gather together and reinforce the seal again. Of course, this is just my guess, because my mission is to tell you just now. "


    That again? Warrick glanced at the center of the sentence, feeling it was a bit contradictory, but he didn''t say it out loud. Warrick knew what Warrick was thinking, but he didn''t say anything.


    He sat down cross-legged with his eyes closed and tried to calm his mind as he watched the girl sitting cross-legged. At the same time, he also tried to sense everything around him as he followed the woman''s words.


    Not long after, Warrick had closed her eyes, and her surroundings had become extremely quiet. It was as if she had entered a completely different world that was completely silent.


    Bai Mu and Shui were sitting on top of a gourd. Shui said that he suddenly sensed a soulless existence. Since the two of them could be considered to have cultivated, he raised his eyes to look down and saw something extraordinary.


    In a special space, two women with similar appearances were lying cross-legged. One was dressed in ancient clothing, while the other was dressed in modern clothing. At a secluded place, a woman in black was sneakily standing there with her face covered. Numerous transparent threads were connected to the acupuncture points on the woman''s body.


    "Aiyo, isn''t that the soulless person and her soul?" Bai Mu patted Shui''s shoulder and shouted, "I am currently unable to control the gourd with my Spiritual Qi. Brother Bai Mu, please come and stop them. That person is about to merge the soul of the person who lost his soul with his."


    "Aiyo, I''ll go!" When Bai Mu looked down, he was slightly hesitant. However, when he saw the dense Qi emanating from the soulless person and the body of the woman dressed in ancient clothing thinning out, he couldn''t help but sigh.


    Bai Mu gritted his teeth and opened his palm. Within his palm was a symbol of lightning. "There''s nothing I can do."


    Bai Mu extended his hand out in the direction of the hidden woman. The moment the lightning came down like a golden snake, the masked woman felt a strong sense of danger and immediately jumped away. However, she didn''t have enough time to retract the golden thread in her hand; it was completely destroyed by the lightning.


    This golden thread was something that no divine weapon in the world could break. Who could it be?


    The woman raised her head and saw the two youths on the gourd. She saw that the short-haired teenager had a slight change in expression under her veil and looked over there. The central soul had already escaped her control and was not surprised that Bai Mu would have this ability.


    Looking at the soul core that had reacted to the situation, then looking at the youth on top of the gourd, the woman gritted her teeth and escaped.


    As for Mo Ziran, he had brought someone with him. He was originally looking for a disguise, but then he suddenly felt that the sky was clear and there was a clap of thunder. Luckily, the person pushed him, or else he would really be killed by this clap of thunder.


    His subordinates all urged him to leave quickly. This place was too strange, but Mo Ziran knew that the weirder it was, the more it meant that Warrick was still here.


    Therefore, he would keep searching.


    Over there, in order to not attract attention, Bai Mu and Zhou Li also used a special method to enter the space.


    Inside, Warrick opened his eyes as he heard the thunder. He was surprised to see the stranger and his opponent standing in front of him. "What, what the hell is this?"


    "Hello, Miss Warrick! Tsk tsk tsk, you two are exactly the same kind of beauties!" Bai Mu was his usual ruffian look, and Warrick was the most adept at dealing with people like this. He looked coldly at Bai Mu and asked, "Who are you, what can I do for you?"


    "Haha, as expected of the legendary brute!" Seeing that he had stood up from the ground, Bai Mu laughed heartily. "Do you know that if it wasn''t for us, you would have fallen for that witch?"


    "What did you say?" Warrick raised his head and looked at Bai Mu with a frown.


    "Miss Warrick, you should be the one asking about the core!" Shui quickly stepped forward to smooth things over after seeing that Bai Mu didn''t seem to like her.


    Bai Mu raised his head, only to see that at this moment, the center of the crowd was clearly much more delicate and beautiful than it used to be.


    "What the hell is going on?" He had been suspicious from the start, but now it seemed that there was something wrong with the central nervous system.


    "Don''t be so fierce, your center hasn''t made any mistakes!" Bai Mu found the situation unbearable. This woman dressed in ancient clothes was truly pitiful.


    "Shut the f * ck up, this is our family''s business!"


    "Bai Mu felt tears welling up all over his face when he heard this." It is because it has the face of a goddess and the heart of a female hero! "


    "You ¡ª" Warrick was about to give Bai Mu a slap on his face, but Shui immediately pulled him back and apologized, "Sorry, Brother Bai Mu''s words are a bit straightforward. Please don''t take offense to this lady."


    Shui Ruo wiped the sweat off his forehead. He had seen the haughty Heavenly Soul. Now that he had a weak core, he didn''t think about the temper of his main body. It really was ¡­


    "Actually, I was controlled by that woman. "Everything I said earlier was passed on to you by the woman who controlled my soul. I didn''t say a word from the start until now, but the emotions I felt inside were generated by me. I just didn''t expect to be used by that woman."


    "See, I said we saved you but you don''t believe me!"


    Warrick rolled his eyes at Bai Mu as his tone slightly softened. "Who is that woman?"


    "If my guess is correct, it should be someone from the demon race. However, the woman''s words weren''t necessarily a lie. At least half of them were true. The thing is, the souls that are scattered outside are very dangerous and can be easily corroded by the demonic energy. "Also, you are the carrier of the seal for early warning."


    "It''s just that she wants us to merge our Souls together quickly and use the incantation she cast to control you. Then, she wants us to find the seal on the Red Fox and break it forcefully."


    "Shouldn''t we just directly use the seal of the red fox to open up the female warrior''s mind?" "Aiyo, why are you pinching me?" Bai Mu hugged his arms and rubbed them vigorously. He looked at Warrick with dissatisfaction and said, "What a woman."


    "What are you talking about?" Warrick was about to repair Bai Mu, but he was stopped by the water. "I''m afraid that the change in the situation is no longer within the prophecy range."


    Central nodded, "Indeed, first of all, the demons cannot obtain the red fox''s seal. Secondly, they can find someone else to take the seal. If that''s the case, then they probably have already found a way to break the seal. "


    Shui also said, "That''s why, when we collect all of Miss''s other souls, we must find that seal and bring it with us. If anything unexpected happens, we can use the red fox to activate its consciousness and combine Miss Warranty''s Spirit! "


    "Right, that''s why, at this time, what you need to do is not only collect and retrieve the soul, but also seal and protect the red fox."


    "But if you don''t return to my body, won''t I become stupid again?" Warrick looked a little helpless. If that was the case, she would rather let that demon appear than become a fool.


    "Lady Warranty, don''t worry. This is a gourd given to me as a gift. The central girl has entered the gourd. The two of you aren''t far from each other, so you can continue as usual." Shui said as he took out the gourd.


    Bai Mu held his hands together and said, "I advise you all to quickly keep the central girl in your gourd. Look at the demonic aura on her body."


    When everyone heard this, they also saw the demon qi below the central body, and their faces slightly changed. This demonic qi should have been brought by that veiled woman. As he spoke, he glanced at Warrick''s face. It was as if he had collected the soul of the heavens, and thus the entire Warrick''s soul was also stored inside.


    "Alright, Lady Warranty, you keep this properly!" The water gourd immediately became the size of a sculpture and a thin red rope appeared from somewhere on it.


    Warrick was surprised at the effects of the gourd, but she didn''t hold back. She smiled and thanked him, "Oh right, don''t add me as well. We''ll meet again in the future. Just call me ''Warrick''."

 C125

    "Alright then, I''ll let you have your way from now on." Inside this gourd is one of your souls, the Heavenly Soul. This was on the way to find you. "


    After nodding her head, Bai Mu stepped forward and said with a smile, "Miss Duoduo, I have a matter to attend to, would you be willing to help me?"


    "Speak, I''m in a good mood. I''ll listen to it for now!"


    "Alright, here''s what happened ¡­"


    Bai Mu explained the entire situation in City H to Warrick. When he finished listening, his eyes went wide, "Nani, you want me to fight over the corpses?" Are you sure you don''t have a fever? I am just an ordinary person without the spiritual energy you mentioned! "


    "Of course there''s no fever. Because you''re a soulless person, you''re the only one who can deal with the strange corpse. However, I don''t know how to deal with it either. "


    "Shui, are you sure this kid didn''t lie to me? Although I''ve seen the news about that city, I feel that I really can''t take on such a big responsibility. "


    Shui just smiled, "Warrick, there are some things that are destined to happen. Since H City needs you, why should you decline? Don''t worry, when the time comes, I''ll be by your side to support you. "However, you are only an ordinary person now. It seems that if we want to deal with the strange corpses in H City, we can only find that red fox with the lute."


    "After a long walk, I didn''t expect to be back at the starting point." Bai Mu sighed with a serious expression on his face. "I''ll have to trouble you this time. Warrick!"


    Warrick took a step back in fear when he saw Bai Mu''s serious expression. "Hey kid, don''t be so serious all of a sudden. I can''t get used to your sudden transformation."


    "¡­"


    "That''s enough, Warrick. I think we should head out first. Your friend seems to be in a hurry outside." The water reminded him.


    "Mo Ziran!" As soon as she cried out, Bai Mu hurriedly used his hands to cover her. He looked at her with an aggrieved expression and said, "Oh no! That fool saw that I had disappeared. He must be searching here every day."


    As she spoke, she ignored Bai Mu and the other disciple, and walked out of the room.


    "Brother Bai Mu, are we not going out now?" Who looked at Bai Mu, who was staring blankly at the demonic energy? As usual, he asked with a voice as calm as water.


    "No rush, let''s stay here for a while. "You can go find her later, you can feel where that Warrick is staying anyways."


    "Alright!" Seeing that Bai Mu had suddenly turned serious, he knew that he must have discovered something. In fact, he also suspected that the fated person mentioned by his teacher was Brother Bai Mu.


    Although this person temporarily didn''t show any of the characteristics of the twelve Godly Generals, those thunderbolts that he shot out were truly not something that an ordinary person could do.


    One must know that this person could summon lightning without using tools, but he was indeed not among the Twelve Divine Generals.


    "Water, do you think the demonic energy in other places is getting denser?"


    Shui shook his head, "I don''t know either, but according to the difference in their soul power, the degree of resistance the souls have against the demonic energy will also be different. So, we have to find those soul fragments as soon as possible to prevent them from being demonized. At that time, it will be troublesome for us to get them to return to their original bodies. "


    "Mhm." Bai Mu nodded. As he thought about the masked woman from a moment ago, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of familiarity with her.


    As soon as she walked into that space, she heard an anxious voice ring out from afar. "Xiao Yan, why are you here?" It was clearly not far, yet Mo Ziran still gasped for breath as he ran over. It could be seen how long he had searched around the area for.


    Seeing that Warran was actually standing there, Mo Ziran was a little surprised, but he only smiled and waited for Mo Ziran on the spot. He saw the disbelief in Mo Ziran''s eyes and didn''t mention anything, he just said, "It''s fine, I suddenly had something to do that day, so I didn''t have time to say goodbye to you before I left."


    After Wan-Yan stepped into that space, she wasn''t far from Mo Ziran. She just couldn''t see him.


    "Really?" Mo Ziran looked at Warrick in disbelief.


    "Of course it''s true!"


    "It''s good that you''re fine." Mo Ziran''s eyes dimmed, but he was worried, "Do you know that the news recently was in a mess? There are a lot of strange things happening in cities far away from our provinces. And that day when I saw the vision of Lily Park, I was also extremely worried. "Therefore, I ¡­"


    "Oh right, what are you doing? Why are you sweating so much?" Warrick obviously didn''t want Mo Ziran to get involved. He quickly changed the topic and interrupted him.


    As soon as she finished speaking, a fat Taoist wearing a Taoist robe and a Taoist hat ran over with a peach wood sword in his hand. He came in front of Mo Ziran and panted heavily.


    "Who is he?" Warrick was slightly embarrassed. Did he think she was bewitched?


    And this one is a Taoist? If he saw that his body was just an empty shell without even a soul, would he consider himself as a monster? Thinking of this, the gaze with which he looked at that Daoist Priest became a bit more vigilant.


    "¡­" Mo Ziran was obviously a bit embarrassed. Looking at the panting Taoist Wang beside him, he suddenly felt a bit embarrassed. He rubbed his hands together and didn''t know what to do.


    He, Mo Ziran, was an intellectual after all. Moreover, he didn''t know how to reply to her teasing face.


    "It''s fine, I know you''re worried about me! "Thank you!" After saying that, she proudly patted Mo Ziran''s shoulder and laughed out loud.


    Seeing that Warrick didn''t tease her this time, Mo Ziran felt relieved. He raised his head and saw her bright eyes. He forgot to look away for a moment.


    "Young master Mo?" "Young Master Mo?" The Daoist Priest nearby pushed Mo Ziran, who was in a daze, and shouted twice, causing Mo Ziran to come back to his senses.


    "Oh, Taoist Wang, I''m sorry. "My friend is back, so I''ll have to trouble you this time." Mo Ziran directly gave the Daoist priest a few old heads.


    The Daoist laughed so hard that he could not keep his eyes open. As he kept the money into his Daoist robe, he said, "Young Master Mo is too polite."


    Warrick looked at Mo Ziran and cursed him for wasting so much money. He was worried that he had too much money and didn''t know how to invest in his own company. He even gave it to this useless Taoist.


    Thinking about this, he pulled Mo Ziran up and was about to leave.


    "Wait!"


    The Daoist Priest suddenly spoke, his voice somewhat solemn.


    When Warrick heard this, he couldn''t help but pause for a moment as his heart thumped. Could it be that the fat Daoist had discovered something?


    "Dao Elder Wang, is something the matter?" On the other hand, Mo Ziran politely turned around and asked the Daoist Priest.


    That Taoist nodded at Mo Ziran and said, "I think there is something wrong with that lady''s body."


    He then said to Mo Ziran''s face, "My lady, can you wait for a moment?"


    Wait? Waiting your head! Warrick muttered to himself, but he still stopped. This person''s identity was unknown, and based on Mo Ziran''s attitude towards this person, he knew that this person''s identity was definitely not simple. Moreover, if she ran away at this time, it might raise some suspicions.


    When the time came, this Daoist Priest would bring a group of Daoists to surround and annihilate her, a person without a soul. Or, he could capture her and do some puppet experiments ¡­ Eh, it''s scary just thinking about it.


    After a moment of silence, she sized up her face and said: "This humble one has seen the dark side of young miss''s face. The yin energy throughout her body is less and I can see that your steps are shaky. It seems like you have encountered something bad today, right?"


    It seemed like she had overestimated that Taoist. She did not even notice that there were three souls and seven souls missing from her body, so how could she have the nerve to say something like ''black out in the hall''?


    Knowing that this Taoist could not see through her, she raised her eyebrows and said, "Is what this Taoist said right? Hmm, how about this, since the Taoist said that I''ve encountered something bad? Does the Taoist know what happened at Lily Park last night? "


    "Last night, Lily Park ¡­" The Daoist priest wanted to say something, but stopped himself, as if there was something he could not say.


    "How about this, This Penniless Priest has a talisman here. I''ll give it to the lady for free. If you encounter any problems in the future, come and find me at the Beijing Taoist Association." My name is Wang Chao! "


    Saying this, the Daoist priest directly handed over a purple talisman paper to Warrick.


    Just as Warrick was thinking about throwing it away, Mo Ziran said, "Little Yan, just take it. This Wang Taoist is famous in this area. He has a sense of righteousness. Every time he helps someone, he would only charge money depending on the situation. He wouldn''t charge too much. "


    "So stupid!" Warrick raised his finger and knocked on Mo Ziran''s head, "If the scammer collects too much money, how will he escape if he gets exposed?"


    After saying that, Warrick turned around and headed back to his house. However, he was also surprised at the identity of the fatty called Wang Chao. He was curious in his heart, just what did the fatty see? Did he not dare to say it out loud, or did he not want to say it?


    Mo Ziran looked at the face in front of him and shook his head. He then followed with big steps.


    "Little Ran, come over and take a look at your sister''s results from that day." When Warrick returned home, he intentionally changed the topic. He patted the chair in front of the computer and was about to show the live broadcast of that night''s shoot to Mo Ziran.


    "Little Yan!" Who knew that not only did Mo Ziran not come forward with enthusiasm like before, but his face became serious instead. That look was really different from the usual Mo Ziran.


    "Eh, I''m here!" When Warrick heard the change in the man''s voice, he knew that this fickle rascal was about to start talking big again. He immediately turned around and winked playfully, sticking out his tongue.


    If it was in the past, Mo Ziran would definitely laugh out loud and then touch her head. Although her face would always escape, this time, Mo Ziran didn''t laugh and instead said seriously, "Xiao Yan, I''d rather you didn''t go that night. You don''t know me ¡­"

 C126

    Seeing Mo Ziran''s worried expression, he knew that Mo Ziran wanted to say something, so he interrupted him, "I know, my good brother, I''m fine now, don''t you think?" As he spoke, he put both of his hands on Mo Ziran''s shoulders.


    Is it just bro?


    Mo Ziran''s eyes flashed with disappointment. He pretended to be angry as he slapped away the hand on Yan Xiao''s shoulder. Then, with a hopeful look on his face, he said, "Can you not do this job? I can go to my dad''s company... "


    Mo Zi then said those words softly, but it was unknown if it was for him or for Warrick.


    "Zi Ran, you know my character."


    Warrick looked at Mo Ziran and his face turned serious. She called him "Zi Ran" instead of "Xiao Ran" which meant that he was angry.


    Mo Ziran was a bit annoyed. He clearly knew that she didn''t like receiving help from others for no reason, especially in this aspect. Why did he go against her taboo? He was about to apologize, but who knew that Finished speaking first, he said, "Forget it, let''s take a look at the result of this victory."


    Warrick didn''t know how the camera came back, but with the matter of the three souls and seven souls leaving her body, she felt that it wasn''t that surprising.


    "Little Yan ¡ª"


    "Ding Dong ~"


    Just as Mo Ziran was about to speak, the doorbell rang. Warrick looked at Mo Ziran and gave him a big smile before opening the door.


    "Warrick, we''re here." Bai Mu shouted and squeezed through the gap in the door. When he saw Mo Ziran, he was slightly stunned. He gave a strange smile to Warrick, leaving her standing at the door with a helpless expression.


    "Hi, hello. We''re friends that Warrick just met. I saw you just now! "


    "What just now?"


    "It''s fine. Little Ran, you go back first. I have something to discuss with these two." Warrick walked in front of Bai Mu and pinched his arm. Then, he walked in front of Mo Ziran and pulled him out of the room.


    "Little Yan ¡­" Mo Yiran shouted. Seeing these two strange men, Mo Ziran was a little worried. If anything happened to his Xiao Yan, she would definitely tell him. Why did she do it this time?


    And then, before he could think too much, he was kicked out of the room by Warrick. Thinking about what had happened in the past few days, Mo Ziran didn''t stop and directly went downstairs.


    When he felt Mo Ziran had left, he rolled his eyes at Bai Mu, "I''m telling you, you''re not allowed to talk about this in front of Ran Zi. He doesn''t know what happened to me and I don''t want him to be involved in this accident."


    "Okay!" Bai Mu raised his hands and surrendered.


    "Since you said that H City is running out of time, we shall go to H City first. As for the matter of the soul, we will look for it in the future. However, the seal on the red fox is yours. " Warrick pointed to Bai Mu, who nodded. "We''ll head straight to H City."


    "You can''t!" As for Warrick''s arrangement, Shui Ruo interrupted him with a raise of his hand, "According to what Brother Bai Mu said, the incident in the Mirror Image was not baseless. I think we should first remove the seal on the Red Fox and then go to H City." I think the way to get rid of the body of the H''s is in the seal of the red fox. "


    "En, alright then. No matter what, I have to get there within seven days. Otherwise, the people up there would have to take some extreme measures."


    "Don''t worry, as long as the three of us work together, we will definitely be able to resolve the H City issue." Warrick glanced at Bai Mu before slapping him on the back.


    "Cough cough ~ I hope so!" Bai Mu clutched his chest. As expected, a female cultivator was not someone to be trifled with.


    At this moment, Bai Mu''s phone rang.


    Looking at the screen, Bai Mu frowned and pressed the answer button.


    "Bai Mu, wuu, where are you? Come back quickly, I''m scared!" Liang Qi Yue''s teary voice sounded from the phone, causing Bai Mu to furrow his brows.


    "Qiyue, don''t cry, speak slowly." Bai Mu''s voice was gentle, and a look of worry appeared on his face.


    "There''s a ghost in my house, it''s so scary. "Father is already sick. Bai Mu, come back quickly. I''m so scared." Liang Qi Yue cried as she spoke. When Bai Mu heard this sound, he could imagine Liang Qi Yue curled up into a ball, afraid to cry and complain.


    "Qiyue, where''s the talisman I gave you? Why didn''t you bring it with you?" Bai Mu had previously thought that the kid would suffer a backlash. However, he believed that the Liang Family wasn''t weak. Since they could raise a little kid, they could naturally think of ways to deal with the problem.


    However, the situation now was truly a bit worrisome.


    "Bai Mu, come back quickly." I don''t have any paper talisman, it''s gone. " Liang Qi Yue cried, but her words kept on telling Bai Mu to go back.


    "Alright, Qiyue, don''t worry, I''ll be right back." Bai Mu coaxed for a bit before hanging up. Before she could collect her emotions, Warranty started to get close to her. "Yo yo yo, why are you here? Your little lover is calling you?" Tsk tsk tsk, looking at your gentle appearance a moment ago, it really broadens my horizons. "


    "Woman, what nonsense are you saying!" Bai Mu paled, but he couldn''t let go of the matter with Liang Qi Yue. The little boy''s backlash was too minor, and hearing Liang Qi Yue''s words, Liang Zhong''s life was probably in danger. If this continued, then perhaps Liang Qi Yue would be next.


    "Warrick, Water, I''ll ask you guys for a favor."


    "It''s okay, you go on, little rascal. We are here! " Before Bai Mu could finish his sentence, Warranty walked up to Shui and placed her hand on Shui''s shoulder as she spoke in a grand tone.


    Shui glanced at Yan''s hand on his shoulder and nodded, "Don''t worry, leave this to us." We found the seal and rushed to H city. If you come, you will directly come with us. "


    "Alright, thank you!" Bai Mu nodded his head heavily. They had only known each other for a few days, yet he was able to extend a helping hand without any complaints. He was grateful.


    He looked at Shui''s antique attire and showed an expression that said "I know you don''t have this high grade product." Then, he stared at Bai Mu and said, "Alright, don''t make such a moving expression, just quickly bring your cell phone number over. We''ll contact you in H City when the time comes." After you''re done with what''s over there, just come over quickly. "


    Bai Mu handed over his cell phone in a daze. Honestly speaking, he felt a little intoxicated by the sight of an angel''s face with the perfect look of a woman''s heart.


    Of course, Bai Mu didn''t dare to say these words in front of her face. Otherwise, he would be screwed by this woman again.


    After storing up the phone number, she stared at the waterway with a clean face, "Shui, we won''t be going to that desolate place on foot, will we? Do you have any magical equipment? "Furthermore, it would be best if he could teleport his spirit horse in an instant. I''m afraid that the little rascal might still be downstairs. It will be very bad if he finds out about this later."


    Bai Mu pointed to the gourd hanging around her neck and said, "It''s your gourd. You must have seen that Immortal Sword Hero. Yes, it''s like that!" Seeing the change in the expression of the gourd on his neck, Bai Mu quickly emphasized the point.


    Shui could only smile helplessly at these two like-minded people. As he received the gourd, he gently gestured with his hand and the gourd instantly grew in size. The expression on Bai Mu''s face was the same as when he first saw Shui Mu''s move.


    Warranty immediately pulled water over. "Water, quickly teach them how to change this thing. "It''s too interesting. I won''t need to fly when I go out in the future."


    She smiled at Warrick and said, "If you want to learn it, you will have to open your mind when the time comes."


    After speaking, he turned to Bai Mu and said, "Brother Bai Mu, if that''s the case, we can''t send you over. "After all, time is a bit too late."


    "Alright, you guys go to the Desolate Land first. Once you reach H City, contact me."


    Warrick and Shui directly rode their gourds to the window and soared into the clouds. Bai Mu, on the other hand, was still standing in the room, listening to Warrick''s voice as he looked at the small room. Bai Mu opened the door and was about to leave when he was scared off by someone standing outside.


    "Little ¡­ Little Ran!" Bai Mu was taken aback for a moment before he followed along with her words and shouted.


    Looking at the boy who was about the same age as him calling him Little Ran, Mo Ziran naturally felt goosebumps all over his body. He raised his hand and said with a cold voice, "Don''t, don''t call me Little Ran, just Mo Ziran is fine."


    "Haha, good! I wonder why brother Ziran is back?" Honestly speaking, when his master wasn''t at home, Bai Mu felt an inexplicable sense of guilt for being a thief in this place.


    The moment he realized this, Bai Mu instantly wanted to slap him. He hadn''t done anything wrong, so why was he feeling guilty?!


    "En..." What is your relationship with Xiao Yan? " Mo Ziran looked at Bai Mu. After looking around the room, he asked, "Where''s Xiao Yan?"


    Bai Mu had intended to slip away first, but didn''t expect to be caught red-handed.

 C127

    "We are just ordinary friends. Heh, hehe ~ "Bai Mu turned around stiffly. His eldest daughter was still waiting for him to go back and be the hero that saved the beauty. Brother Ran, please let me go."


    However, there was an order for her to not involve this big brother Xiao Ran. Otherwise, with her personality, wouldn''t she strangle him to death?


    If he had known earlier, he would have let the water carry him directly to the airport.


    "Friend, you don''t have to hide it from me. I''m not an idiot, can you please tell me? I am his friend, I don''t want her to be in any danger! " Mo Ziran stared at Bai Mu with an earnest look in his eyes.


    "En..." I really can''t say this, it''s all for your own good. " Bai Mu replied sternly, "There are some things that you cannot involve yourself with. What I can tell you now is that your little Yan is fine! "


    Hearing that, Mo Ziran became excited, "How can I be fine? He had lost his soul, how could he be safe! Tell me, I just want to know what happened! "


    Mo Ziran walked forward and grabbed Bai Mu''s arms, "Please, tell me!"


    Since Mo Ziran already knew so much, if he didn''t tell him then who knows what else he might think and do. As Mu thought of this, he glanced at Mo Ziran and pointed to the sofa. "Sit. I''ll tell you."


    "Thank you!" Mo Ziran''s handsome face beamed with joy. A grateful smile brimmed with a sense of enchantment. When Bai Mu saw this, his eyes widened. Why do I feel that my appreciation of beauty has changed a little recently?


    Speaking of which, he was a straight man!


    "Warranty, her soul was lost in the lightning a few days ago. Now that her soul has left her body, she and the man dressed in ancient clothing are going to search for her soul. As long as they can find her soul, they''ll be able to recover their soul inside her body."


    "Can you not lie to me? If it was a normal lightning strike, then how could Warrick''s soul still be separated from her body and survive? As for that man dressed in an ancient costume, it seemed like his head wasn''t small. So, was there some sort of conspiracy behind this? Is Warrick going to complete some dangerous mission? "


    "Aiyo!" Bai Mu sighed in his heart. This new youth of the 21st century was truly different. He had played too many games, and his brain was even more powerful!


    "Little Ran, this is actually more or less what you think. However, you know that Warrick doesn''t want you to interfere, but he must collect all of her soul and spirit at this time.


    "Is there any danger in this?"


    "It should be! However, don''t worry. The man dressed in ancient clothing beside her is a very powerful character, so you don''t have to worry about him. And there''s still me! "


    "Are they gone? Do you know where they went? " Mo Ziran looked at Bai Mu as the worry in his eyes intensified.


    "Eh ¡­" Bai Mu hesitated for a moment before saying, "They went to search for the soul. They left just now with the ability to travel thousands of miles in a day. So, you don''t need to worry." Bai Mu explained in a concise manner.


    Seeing that Mo Ziran only pursed his lips without saying a word, he seriously said, "You should know why Warrick didn''t tell you these things. She doesn''t want you to be involved in this matter."


    Saying that, he stood up, "Alright, I have some matters to attend to now, so I will take my leave first. You remember to close the door later. "


    "Can I go with you?" Mo Ziran raised his head and shouted at Bai Mu''s back.


    Bai Mu clearly felt his heart sink when he heard those words. He turned around and said, "You should have seen the news. Monster corpses are now rampant. Not only in City H, but also in the place I''m heading to." Therefore, bringing you along might bring harm to you. Also, recently, if there''s nothing else, you should go out as little as possible. This place will not be peaceful for long. "


    After Bai Mu finished his words, he didn''t hesitate and directly strode towards the door.


    If Warrick knew that he had sold her out right after she left, would she strangle him? As he thought of this, Bai Mu trembled in fear and his footsteps quickened.


    Bai Mu arrived at the airport and directly flew to Gao Yang City. In half a day''s time, he arrived at Gao Yang City and took a taxi back to Liang Qi Yue''s home.


    It was five in the afternoon when Bai Mu arrived at the Liang Family''s villa. It was a villa that he used to feel quite comfortable in the past. The moment he walked to the iron door of the villa, he could feel a distinctly cold and gloomy aura.


    Bai Mu had just walked to the iron gate when it opened. A black-clothed bodyguard walked out. Bai Mu recognized him as the bodyguard who drove the car for Liang Zhong''s family. "Big Black Brother, how is the situation here?" Bai Mu walked up to the black-robed bodyguard and asked.


    "The situation doesn''t look good!" Big Hei Ge''s words were still succinct and concise. As he spoke, he led Bai Mu inside. Bai Mu spoke a few words, but didn''t head inside. Instead, he walked out of the courtyard of the villa and sized up the entire villa.


    Although Bai Mu didn''t know much about Feng Shui, he still had to take a look at the overall situation when he didn''t know what was going on inside. After all, who could say?


    Just now, the driver didn''t even dare to enter. He felt that this place was quite eerie. Thus, Bai Mu could feel that this brat wasn''t someone that could be easily dealt with. Moreover, what was even weirder was that this villa had strange undulations that were different from before. These undulations vibrated in the brain, as if it wanted to affect a person''s mental state.


    If he stayed inside for too long, he would definitely be a fool not to go crazy. Looking at Big Black''s pale face under his sunglasses, it was obvious that he had also been greatly affected.


    "Brother Dahei, has Mister Liang never invited anyone to come visit?" Bai Mu looked at the cold-faced Brother Dahei. If it wasn''t for the fact that Brother Dahei was someone who was used to fighting and killing, he would have probably fallen by now.


    Thinking of Liang Qi Yue, his eyes couldn''t help but reveal a look of worry.


    "En, almost every day, there will be a few waves of Taoists coming. Those Taoists said that it was some sort of powerful infant grudges that they couldn''t deal with, so they just left it at that."


    When Bai Mu heard this, he couldn''t help but retreat. Back then, the reason he was able to deal with this kind of female ghost was all because he had taken advantage of her and seized the initiative. But today, if he had to deal with the infant resentful spirit, which many Daoists were unable to do, Bai Mu was unsure of what to do.


    In fact, it was considered a small case. However, with such a high level of cultivation, there was no other way about it. However, he had heard his master say that these infant wraiths were just a type of consciousness that existed after death. Some of them were called souls, but that didn''t matter anymore.


    If he wanted to deal with them, he would have to use even more powerful Spiritual Energy in order to truly destroy them.


    "Bai Mu, let''s go in first!" Brother Dahei made a gesture of invitation as he spoke to Bai Mu.


    Bai Mu acknowledged. He sized up the difference in the villa on one side and asked on the other, "How''s the Eldest Miss?"


    "Eldest Miss is still alright, she will also see what we see. However, Eldest Miss''s body is not very healthy, and she will sometimes have some illusions. It''s just that Mr Liang, sigh ~ "Big Hei Ge sighed," Mr Liang has been bedridden since a few days ago, and ¡­


    "And what about it?" Bai Mu asked curiously when he saw Blackie hesitating to speak.


    "She''s even like a woman, pregnant."


    "Pregnant?"


    "Yes, a lot of doctors have seen her and judged her to be pregnant." Big Hei Ge sighed again. This sort of thing, how could it happen to a man?


    "Hmm, this must be the grudge between the two of you." Bai Mu looked at Brother Dahei''s expression. It seemed that he did not know about that Liang Zhong secretly raising a kid.


    "Yes, I heard from Eldest Miss that you have a way, so I hope that you can help the Liang clan through this time. I believe that Teacher Liang will not treat you unfairly."


    Bai Mu waved his hand and said, "Big Black Brother is right. This place is the employer''s home. As the Liang Family''s Eldest Miss''s bodyguard, it is naturally our responsibility to protect the two young mistresses." "Now that the Liang clan is in trouble, I naturally won''t stay out of it."


    Blackie nodded and silently led the way.


    As he had sensed earlier, the atmosphere here was very strange.


    It was still afternoon and the sun had yet to set. Bai Mu didn''t know if it was because of the trees planted in the courtyard, but he felt a strange chill in the air. He couldn''t tell what he was feeling.


    He hugged his somewhat cold arms and could not help but quicken his pace.


    With Boss Bai Mu in the bedroom, do you want me to bring you in first?


    "There''s no need for me. I''ll go to First Miss''s room first, and then I''ll go to Mister Liang''s room." Bai Mu didn''t spend much time with the Liang family, so he hadn''t entered the Liang family''s house. Other than the exam in which he was hired, he hadn''t taken a look at the third floor. Now that he had reached the third floor, it really looked luxurious and luxurious.


    When he thought about the salary this Mister Liang gave him every month as a bodyguard, Bai Mu was even more certain of Liang Zhong''s status as a rich man.


    Naturally, Bai Mu wouldn''t be attracted to these items. As a good youth, he was a flower that thrived under the education of the Party and the people.


    Money was not something that could be bought. It was naturally for naught ¡­


    After Bai Mu finished reading, he turned to the right and headed towards Liang Qi Yue''s residence. Just as he walked outside of Liang Qi Yue''s room, he heard moaning and sobbing from inside, as if trying to suppress something with all his might.

 C128

    Liang Qi Yue''s courage was small to begin with, and the shadow of the last incident hadn''t passed yet. Now that she encountered such a thing again, she definitely couldn''t bear it any longer.


    Hearing the sound from inside, Bai Mu reached out his hand to knock on the door, only to hear a faint rustling sound that seemed to be a blanket covering the room. and the sound of rapid breathing because of fear.


    "Qiyue, it''s me. Bai Mu is back." Liang Qi Yue, who was inside, originally felt that there was someone in the room, but when she suddenly heard a knock on the door, she immediately hid under the blanket without thinking, and curled up her body.


    There had been a lot of odd knocks on the door these days, and the sound of them from time to time had made her more nervous. And there was also her father, the housekeeper was unwilling to tell her about his condition.


    However, he could already guess the condition of his father''s body. Otherwise, if something like this happened at home, his father would definitely come looking for him.


    Liang Qi Yue used all her strength to tightly wrap herself in the blanket. She hoped that after she became silent, those sounds would disappear just like before.


    However, this time, the knocking did not stop. Instead, it became louder and louder.


    "Wu wu wu. Bai Mu, where are you? Come back quickly." Liang Qi Yue cried out in a low voice. She clenched her small fist into a fist and put it next to her mouth. In her other hand, she was holding the broken symbol parchment, and silently chanted that person''s name in her heart.


    Just as Liang Qi Yue was about to despair, she heard that familiar voice. But after hearing it, Liang Qi Yue only shook her head, thinking in her heart, how could he have come so quickly? He must be hallucinating again!


    "Qiyue, open the door! It''s me! It''s Bai Mu!" The sound of Bai Mu knocking the door became like someone knocking on a door. Liang Qi Yue didn''t make a sound, he couldn''t see what was going on inside. This would only make him more and more anxious.


    "Qiyue, if you don''t open the door, I''m going to kick you!" Bai Mu''s voice became a bit heavier. As he thought about the tear stains on Liang Qi Yue''s baby-faced face, he felt an inexplicable sense of irritation in his heart.


    "Bai Mu ¡ª ¡ª" Liang Qi Yue tried to sound out, and finally heard the response from outside.


    "That''s me! Bai Mu, open the door!"


    "Yes, it''s Bai Mu!" Liang Qi Yue quickly took off her blanket and ran to the door with her bare feet. When she saw that familiar face through the peephole, her tears directly fell.


    After unlocking the door and seeing Bai Mu standing there with a worried face, Liang Qi Yue couldn''t hold it in anymore. Like a child, she threw herself into Bai Mu''s arms, and began to cry loudly.


    Feeling a heavy weight on her body, Liang Qi Yue threw herself into her arms. Bai Mu reached out his hand and gently patted Liang Qi Yue''s shoulder, softly saying, "Be good, don''t cry, I''m back."


    Who would have thought that when Liang Qi Yue heard these words, she cried even louder, as if she was going to shed all her tears these days.


    "Wuu ¡­ wuu ¡­" "Bai Mu, you''re finally back." After crying for who knows how long, Liang Qi Yue lifted her head and looked into Bai Mu''s eyes. Sometimes she spoke with both grievance and sadness.


    "Alright, alright, am I not fine now?" Don''t cry anymore. This time, I''ll definitely clean up that thing that scared you and vent your anger, okay? " Bai Mu was like a big brother as he coaxed Liang Qi Yue around. Liang Qi Yue seemed to enjoy it. When she heard these words, a smile blossomed on her face that hadn''t appeared before.


    "You said it!" Liang Qi Yue''s mouth split open as she cried and laughed. She didn''t know why, but once she saw Bai Mu, it was as if all the terrifying things in this world had vanished.


    "Of course it''s me." Bai Mu tapped Liang Qi Yue''s nose, and said with a doting tone as he looked at her as if she were a child, "Look at you, you haven''t slept much these past few days right? Look at you, the dark circles around your eyes have appeared. I think you will become a national treasure in a few days. "


    As he spoke, he gently wiped away the tears on Liang Qi Yue''s face.


    Second Company''s Seventh Moon only curled her lips in dissatisfaction as she said, "It''s all because of you, this bodyguard, failing to fulfill his duty. Otherwise, this young miss wouldn''t have been so frightened by those things."


    "Yes, yes, yes, it''s my fault! Forgive me, Eldest Miss! " Bai Mu raised his hands helplessly as though he was about to surrender.


    "Pfft ~" Liang Qi Yue covered her mouth and laughed, "It''s your fault anyway."


    Just as he finished speaking, a worried expression surfaced on his face. "Brother Bai Mu, such a thing happened at home. I don''t know what happened to my father."


    Bai Mu helplessly frowned. Every time this little girl had something to ask of him, she would call him Big Brother. But this matter was within his responsibility. Even if Liang Qi Yue hadn''t said it, he would still have done it.


    "Don''t worry about sleeping. Leave your father''s matters to me." As Bai Mu spoke, he pushed Liang Qi Yue into the room.


    "But I can''t sleep. Every time I fall asleep, I can always hear something crying again. It''s so scary, so horrifying!" As Liang Qi Yue spoke, her face revealed a terrified expression. She looked at Bai Mu and begged.


    "Don''t worry. With me here, you don''t have to be afraid. I will stay with you." Bai Mu smiled as he pushed Liang Qi Yue to the side of the bed. His voice was as gentle as it ever was.


    "Are you sure you''ll stay with me?" Liang Qi Yue looked at the bed, and then looked at the nearby Bai Mu. He was truly afraid. These past days of insomnia and nightmares, she didn''t want to experience them again.


    "Hmm, when have I ever lied to you? Don''t worry, I won''t let those things hurt you. Furthermore, I will help you create some protective formations for him. You''ve also seen the one that made that evil thing into a miserable state. "


    When Liang Qi Yue saw Bai Mu''s serious expression, she nodded, "Alright, accompany me."


    After Liang Qi Yue laid down on the bed, Bai Mu placed a few pieces of symbol paper on top of the wall. He looked at Liang Qi Yue, and then directly drew his own spirit energy onto her.


    Because these talismans were drawn by his Master, Bai Mu didn''t doubt the ability of these talismans in the slightest. In addition to his spiritual energy, those things couldn''t be entered easily.


    He walked to the stool beside the bed and sat down. He looked at Liang Qi Yue and said, "Sleep, I will stay here with you. They won''t dare to come again." As Bai Mu spoke, Liang Qi Yue closed her eyes. After a moment, she opened her eyes again. "You said that you wouldn''t leave, so you must stay with me."


    "Alright, I definitely won''t!" Bai Mu nodded his head with a warm smile on his face.


    After hearing Bai Mu''s assurance, Liang Qi Yue closed her eyes in peace. After all, she hadn''t had a good rest in these past few days. Now that she had relaxed, she could no longer resist the urge to sleep.


    "July?" Bai Mu gently called out to Liang Qi Yue. Liang Qi Yue''s eyebrows creased, but she didn''t wake up.


    Looking at his childish face, Bai Mu felt a pang in his heart. Even when they fell asleep, they would still look restless. This Liang Qi Yue, it wasn''t known when, but she had already treated this kind-hearted girl as her own little sister.


    When he thought of his sister, he thought of the little girl, Qingyan, who had said that she wanted to protect him. However, he didn''t know where she was. Did he go home!?


    Seeing that Liang Qi Yue had already fallen asleep, Bai Mu stood up and walked to the door. He turned off the lights in the room, and then gently closed the door.


    "Miss has barely slept a wink these past few days. I didn''t expect that when you arrived, Miss actually slept a wink of sleep." A sonorous voice sounded from behind Bai Mu.


    Bai Mu turned around and saw a man in his fifties with a beard. Looking at his clothes, Bai Mu could roughly guess his identity. "Who are you?"


    "I am the butler of the Liang clan. You can call me Uncle Mo just like xiaojie. You must be the Bai Mu which xiaojie has been harping about, right?" The butler who called himself Uncle Mo smiled at Bai Mu and spoke in a rather gentle manner.


    Bai Mu turned his head to look at the tightly shut room, and as if he saw Liang Qi Yue through the window, he turned his head and smiled, "En, I''m Bai Mu, the young miss''s bodyguard. Hello, Uncle Mo. Uncle Mo, I wonder where Mister Liang is? Can you bring me to him? "


    "Mm, please!" Uncle Mo made a welcoming gesture as he led the way for Bai Mu.


    He only heard Uncle Mo say: "Ever since the incident at home, many Daoists and Feng Shui Masters have invited you to join them. However, the majority of them have been fishing in troubled waters. "Although our Liang family doesn''t care about this amount of money, this Liang family''s young and old can''t take it anymore. In these few days, many of our servants have resigned, and only a few people who have stayed here for a long time remain. They''re here to protect this place that they''ve lived in for so long."


    "It''s just that in these past few days, because our Liang clan''s actions were too big, if we angered those things, even Mister Liang would be tricked." Uncle Mo paused here as his eyes revealed a look of heartache.


    From the looks of it, he was really putting the Liang family in his own home.


    He sighed and continued, "I was planning to move, but it''s weird. People connected to this house can''t leave it."


    After listening to Liang Qi Yue talk about Bai Mu, Uncle Mo had a different expression when he looked at Bai Mu. After all, he had never seen anyone who could pass by Mister Liang''s eyes and take on the Miss''s bodyguard task alone.


    Thus, when he saw Bai Mu, he started to talk a lot.


    "Well, can you tell me exactly what it is? How long has this been going on? "


    Bai Mu was able to guess the entire truth of this matter. However, the Liang Clan didn''t like people who thought that they were smart. From the looks of it, this Uncle Mo was also one of the Liang Clan''s trusted aides.


    At the same time, he didn''t feel proud because of it. He kept his image as usual and spoke humbly.


    "About ten days ago, after that natural phenomenon, the Liang clan began to be in a state of unrest." Bai Mu grunted in agreement. He knew that the so-called innate phenomenon was because of the lightning bolt that struck her.

 C129

    "The first is my Liang family''s servant, we can always hear some baby crying. She always says that she hears children crying at night, especially maids, and says something about a child wanting to find his mother.


    At the beginning, Mister Liang naturally did not believe it. He thought that those people were too tired from work and were hallucinating, so he did not pay much attention to it. In the end, it would be us men. Behind us would be Mister Liang and Miss Liang who could hear those inexplicable voices. Before, these sounds all appeared at night. Now, even during the daytime, there would still be sounds of children talking and playing. "


    Bai Mu listened attentively. Could it be that the Demon Lord''s demonic energy had already started to affect the will of the surrounding creatures, and that the little ghost''s will had been affected as well?


    Bai Mu sighed as he saw the strange expression in Steward Xiao''s eyes. He wasn''t sure if he should sigh at this old man''s sincerity or say something else!


    He had a nagging feeling that something was wrong with this old man.


    However, no matter how he looked at it, he seemed like a heartfelt old servant who was lamenting the sudden change of events. Bai Mu didn''t seem to notice anything else, but the more bizarre it was, the stranger Bai Mu felt.


    "Therefore, this time, Bai Mu, you must help the Liang Family. You must help Mister Liang to survive this difficult situation. Otherwise, the Liang Family will fall."


    "Uncle Mo, don''t worry. I will definitely do my best in this matter!" Bai Mu nodded his head in agreement with Uncle Mo.


    Seeing Bai Mu''s promise, he said gratefully, "Bai Mu, if you help me settle this matter, I believe Mister Liang will definitely treat you well!" "If you encounter any difficulties in the future, just come find me, Uncle Mo, and I will repay you even if you have to work hard. As long as you can do it, I will not spare any effort."


    Bai Mu only smiled humbly, "I really don''t dare to boast about this matter. However, don''t worry, Uncle Mo, this is a part of my responsibility. There''s nothing that I won''t repay."


    As Bai Mu spoke, he suddenly felt a strange fluctuation in his mind. It seemed that there was a huge problem here. Bai Mu silently made a mark and said to Uncle Mo, "Uncle Mo, can I enter this place?"


    Uncle Mo thought for a moment, "This place is Mister Liang''s forbidden area. Without Mister Liang''s permission, we are not allowed to enter."


    "This should be where Liang Zhong keeps that thing!" Bai Mu nodded his head. Then, Uncle Mo, bring me to Mister Liang''s bedroom. I want to take a look at Mister Liang''s condition.


    Uncle Mo nodded his head and silently led the way. When they arrived at a doorway, they stopped. When they entered together, Bai Mu looked through every inch of the area within his line of sight.


    "This is Mister Liang, now ¡­" Alas, a healthy person was tortured to this extent. " As he spoke, Uncle Mo''s voice was filled with a sigh.


    Bai Mu sized up the room. It was obvious that the cold air in this room was much heavier compared to the others. He walked up to Liang Zhong''s bed and saw a man lying on the bed. He was so thin that he could not even be considered human.


    It seemed that Liang Zhong had been tormented by those things many times in the past few days. The man who used to look energetic and strong in the business world was now like a man who had run out of oil and was about to reach the end of his life.


    The cheekbones on his face protruded high, and ordinary people still had some dried meat to cover it, but this Liang Zhong''s face didn''t have any sense of flesh at all. His entire face seemed to have been wrapped in a piece of withered flesh that was wrapped around his bones. The wisp of black gas on his forehead could not be hidden at all.


    Below, under the blanket, a very high area was protruding from his lower abdomen.


    This is indeed a sign of pregnancy.


    However, how could something as heaven-defying as a man''s pregnancy happen? Other than those things, there was probably nothing else. It seemed like the little ghost wasn''t just thinking about revenge.


    "Mister Liang, I was indeed entangled by those things. It''s just that they''re not here right now." Bai Mu looked at Uncle Mo and said seriously.


    "If you want to resolve this matter with Mister Liang, you must also make clear the reason for this matter. Only then will I be able to find a way to solve this problem. "After all, if I were to easily find out about those things, it might take a while before they would be completely cleaned up. I''m afraid there''s no other way about the things on Mister Liang''s body."


    "Can''t we take care of that thing and wake up Mister Liang?" Didn''t those Taoists say that in order for this room to calm down, they only need to finish what is inside? "


    "It''s not that simple!"


    "If it was a normal baby then it would be much easier to solve the problem, but this Liang Zhong courting death also provoked a powerful object. Moreover, this thing had a problem when Warrick''s body was activated, which proves that this matter is tricky." Although Bai Mu spoke in his heart, he didn''t have the words to say it all.


    Uncle Mo lowered his voice and asked uncertainly. His voice was filled with worry, "Then what should we do? If the problem is more serious, then what about Mister Liang?"


    "Only by solving the most fundamental problem will Mister Liang and this family be at peace!" Bai Mu pointed at the man who was clearly breathing less than he was exhaling and sighed. The person who had regained his composure a few days ago was now lying on the sickbed like that as well.


    "But we don''t know the root of this either!"


    "Therefore, I have to ask Mister Liang!" As Bai Mu said this, he ignored Uncle Mo''s doubts and directly pulled open a small corner of Liang Zhong''s back horn and took out Liang Zhong''s hand. As Bai Mu said this, he ignored Uncle Mo''s doubts and directly pulled out a small corner of Liang Zhong''s back horn and took out Liang Zhong''s hand.


    Only after doing all of this did he use his spiritual sense to check Liang Zhong''s condition.


    Seeing what Bai Mu had done, Uncle Mo''s eyes darkened. In the end, he didn''t say anything.


    "Cough, cough ¡­"


    The moment he pulled his hand out, a violent cough could be heard from the bed. When Uncle Mo saw that Liang Zhong was beginning to react, he immediately ran over and bent down to help Liang Zhong. After he was done, he ran to the side of the tea table and poured a cup of tea. Feeling that the water temperature was too low, he said to Bai Mu, "Bai Mu, you take care of Mister Liang first, I''ll go prepare some hot water."


    As Uncle Mo spoke, he quickly ran out. Bai Mu looked at Uncle Mo''s flustered back and pursed his lips. Seeing Liang Zhong finally open his eyelids, he said, "Mister Liang, it''s Bai Mu."


    Liang Zhong stared at Bai Mu for a long while before catching his breath, "Bai, Bai Mu, take Yue Er away!" As Liang Zhong said this, a hand suddenly reached out and fiercely gripped Bai Mu''s wrist, as if he was using all his strength. The eyeball inside his face, which was originally reduced to a bone, bulged out because of his emotion, "Bai Mu, take her away! "Cough, cough ~ ~ ~"


    With a "pu" sound, he spat out a mouthful of blood. Bai Mu looked at Liang Zhong, his expression so calm that it seemed as if he was about to drip blood, and from Liang Zhong''s face, it seemed as if he was about to feel something, but he did not feel anything from Liang Zhong''s hand, which had a red mark on it. Liang Zhong stared fiercely at him, and Bai Mu let out an almost inaudible sigh, covering his hand with his own, and once again channeled his spirit energy into Liang Zhong, "Don''t worry, I won''t let anything happen to her."


    At this time, Liang Zhong clearly felt that the strange, uncomfortable feeling in his body had disappeared a lot. A strange warm current was soothing his frantic heart.


    Looking at Bai Mu''s calm face, it was as though he had just matured.


    Seeing that Liang Zhong''s complexion had improved greatly, he thought of withdrawing his spirit energy, but discovered that his spirit energy seemed to have been sucked in by something. He actually ran continuously towards Liang Zhong.


    Bai Mu''s complexion darkened as he came to a realization. While there was no one else around, he directly used his free hand to throw out a talisman at the place where Bai Mu and Liang Zhong''s hands touched.


    With a ''chi'' sound, Bai Mu and Liang Zhong''s hands were released, while Bai Mu was sent flying a few steps away.


    "Bai, Mu, are you alright?" The condition of Liang Zhong''s body had improved greatly. Because he had started to overchannel his spirit energy, his expression had become slightly better.


    Bai Mu waved his hands, indicating that he was fine. He only looked at Liang Zhong''s bulging stomach under the blanket and his expression slightly changed.


    "It seems that this matter is truly not as simple as it seems. I keep having the feeling that there''s a pair of hands secretly manipulating these things! " Bai Mu wanted to cover his face with his hands and cry. What in the world was this? He was a pure youth after all. Playing tricks, scheming, scheming, and the like. He really wasn''t capable of it!


    "Bai Mu, what''s wrong?" Seeing Bai Mu''s complexion alternating between green and white, Liang Zhong thought that Bai Mu had injured him while healing his body. His eyes revealed traces of guilt.


    Initially, he thought that this sloppy person would be unreliable, but he couldn''t refuse his own daughter. Before this, he had chosen this child because of his ability.


    And now, looking at a child and seeing such a thing, yet remaining calm and collected, it was as if he were a man with a sense of responsibility. Moreover, when the Liang clan was in trouble, he had actually come back. This meant that his daughter had not seen the wrong person.


    However, when he saw Bai Mu''s expression, Liang Zhong couldn''t help but feel somewhat guilty.


    "It''s fine. Don''t worry, Mister Liang." Bai Mu sat back on his stool and looked at Liang Zhong. "Mister Liang, how do you feel now?"


    "It''s fine now, but there''s a very heavy feeling in my lower abdomen."


    Bai Mu glanced at Liang Zhong''s lower abdomen. Judging from his expression, he probably didn''t know that there was such a thing in Liang Zhong''s body.

 C130

    "Mr. Liang, I''m telling you, you must stabilize your emotions." A helpless smile appeared on Bai Mu''s face. Seeing Liang Zhong looking at him in confusion, Bai Mu emphasized, "For your precious daughter, you must stabilize your emotions."


    "En!" Liang Zhong nodded. He couldn''t help but wonder if his thought that Bai Mu would be able to take responsibility for this matter was a result of his brain being temporarily knocked out.


    "Mr. Liang, based on the situation, you''re pregnant!"


    When Liang Zhong heard this, his eyes suddenly widened as he stared at Bai Mu for a long time. When he saw Bai Mu nod his head, it didn''t seem like he was joking, only then did Liang Zhong slowly withdraw his gaze, supporting himself on the bed with both hands. With great difficulty, he sat up on the bed.


    He could feel the intensity of what had just happened. Bai Mu could not touch his body now, or else he would harm her.


    "I can still do such a small thing myself!" Liang Zhong clenched his teeth and sat up on the bed. Bai Mu hurriedly placed a pillow behind Liang Zhong''s back, and when Liang Zhong lifted up the blanket and saw his abdomen, which was protruding as if he was pregnant for six months, his face intertwined and turned pale for a long time.


    After covering himself with the blanket, he looked at Bai Mu with an extraordinary calmness. Seeing Liang Zhong like this, Bai Mu was truly impressed from the bottom of his heart. He was only an expert in the business world.


    "These days, I could always hear some children calling me father, saying that they wanted to find me to be their mother. I thought it was just a nightmare that I couldn''t wake up from, but who would''ve thought that these things would really entangle me." Liang Zhong said indifferently, as if he were narrating the matters of someone else.


    "Mister Liang, if you can tell me the reason for this matter, perhaps I can find a way to resolve it." Bai Mu looked at Liang Zhong and once again sighed with emotion. This was the legendary deep water well. Even after being tormented to this extent, he was still unable to see through Liang Zhong''s thoughts. It was truly terrifying.


    "Bai Mu, you''re an intelligent child." Liang Zhong suddenly directed his gaze towards Bai Mu. His eyes revealed a hint of admiration, but when he saw the look in Bai Mu''s eyes, he felt as if he was being targeted by a wolf.


    That creepy feeling on his back really made him anxious.


    "Mister ¡­ Mister Liang, I don''t understand!" Bai Mu waved his hands and laughed heartily. Knowing the boss''s secret, his final fate was already dead.


    "Mm, alright, I''ll tell you." Liang Zhong did not continue to interrogate Bai Mu. Instead, he continued, "Previously, because of business, I was framed by an opponent and almost got into jail. Later on, a Daoist came to find me and said that he could change my luck today.


    It was just that at that time, Yue Er was only twelve years old and had lost her mother at a very young age.


    Therefore, weighing the pros and cons, he agreed to that Daoist Priest''s request. Since then, his luck had changed because of the thing he was raising. The prison was gone, and business was becoming more and more popular. Six years later, nothing happened at home. On the contrary, because of that ghost servant, he managed to get into a higher position.


    After that, it seems like ten days ago, he brought some other little ghosts to our house. Gradually, they became even more out of my control, and revealed a vicious expression towards my owner. After that, I fell into a serious coma, and something like what happened now happened since then ¡­ "


    Liang Zhong sighed, "I was also to blame for these things to happen. I did not consider everything and thus received my current retribution. I should have known that the evil thing would be punished. "


    Bai Mu smiled and replied, "Mister Liang, you don''t have to blame yourself. At the very least, you did it in order to fulfill your father''s responsibility. You did the right thing. It''s better than some people who, for their own cause, don''t even want their own children. "


    Liang Zhong looked at Bai Mu and did not miss the self-mockery and ridicule that flashed across his eyes. Bai Mu moved his lips but didn''t say anything in the end.


    "I wonder which country''s brat Mister Liang is raising?" Bai Mu''s complexion returned to normal, his voice calm.


    "That Taoist told me he was a Thai kid and told me how to raise him, that''s all."


    "Hehe, you must have been tricked by him. Thailand, I''m afraid, will not last that long, six or seven years after the backlash, I''m afraid it is China, and the most toxic. Moreover, that Taoist might have deliberately chosen you, so you must be related to that thing. "


    "You mean I''ve been tricked for seven years?"


    "You can say that! But it can''t be called a scheme. I''m not a cultivator, so I don''t understand this aspect. Right now, all we can do is see if we can find the person behind the scenes and then think of a way to take this thing out of your stomach. "


    "Mn." Liang Zhong nodded silently. At this time, this was the only thing he could do. It was just that he would definitely not let the person behind him go.


    "It''s just that, Mister Liang, can you allow me to inspect your house?"


    "Un, sure!"


    "Any corner!" Bai Mu stressed.


    Liang Zhong paused slightly and nodded, "Sure, I''ll let Uncle Mo take you there."


    "Alright, then Mister Liang, you rest here first." I have the Safety Defense Talisman that I got from my master, just a few of them will be enough to protect you for a few days. "


    Bai Mu pretended to take the talisman out of his pocket. In fact, he was taking the talisman out of a space accompanying the talisman that the unrestrained child had created for him. That day, after his master was injured, he gave all of the talisman paper to him. Fortunately, his Master knew that he was lazy and only liked to use talismans, but didn''t know how to use Dao arts to draw talismans. She might as well dig out all of his secrets and give them to him.


    Taking out the talisman paper, in order to keep a low profile, Bai Mu walked to the four corners of the room and leaped into the air. He placed the four talismans firmly in the corner of the room and started chanting.


    Following that, a few rays of cyan light struck the four paper talismans, and the four paper talismans directly disappeared into the four corners of the wall.


    Actually, Bai Mu didn''t even know what he was mumbling about. In any case, he was only putting on an act; otherwise, it would be difficult to scare people off. After all, this Liang Zhong at least did not look as simple as he looked on the surface.


    After doing all this, Bai Mu walked over to Liang Zhong''s bed, "Alright, with these things here, you won''t be affected by them tonight. Leave the rest to me, I''ll do my best to help you. "


    "Bai Mu, I''m really curious about your identity and your capabilities."


    Bai Mu foolishly scratched his head and smiled, "I''m just a little diaosi with a master leading me. I''ve learned a little, and now I have a little bit of money. Thanks to you, Mister Liang, I''m able to get a high salary of 20,000 per month. "As for other matters, I believe Mister Liang will not be interested in them!"


    "Of course, bodyguards have their own freedom too!" Liang Zhong coughed twice. He had naturally heard Bai Mu''s voice-over loud and clear. He could be considered a person that had reached the acme of life. Naturally, he knew what he had to do.


    "Good is good. Mister Liang, you take a good rest, I''ll be going out first. "


    "Right, is Yue Er alright?"


    "Don''t worry, that person''s target isn''t her, it''s just that she was a little frightened and fell asleep."


    As he spoke, Bai Mu gave a polite smile before retreating out of the room.


    Bai Mu looked at Uncle Mo and smiled, "Mister Liang has already gone to bed. He said not to disturb him and asked Uncle Mo to take me around these rooms."


    Who knew that the moment Bai Mu finished his sentence, Uncle Mo would immediately kneel down. The tempo changed so quickly that Bai Mu was unable to react to what was happening.


    "Uncle Mo, what are you doing? Hurry and get up!" A person of your age has to kneel to me to kill me! "


    As a new and great youth of the 21st century, Bai Mu felt slightly suspicious of Uncle Mo''s ability to suddenly accept the worship of an old man. However, his heart was at a loss for words. However, no matter how much Bai Mu tried to persuade him, Uncle Mo wouldn''t be able to get up.


    Bai Mu, Uncle Mo knows that you are a truly capable person. Just now, I heard your conversation with Mister Liang, and I also know that you have some good skills. As he spoke, Uncle Mo''s face was covered in tears.


    Seeing this change, Bai Mu wanted to cry out in alarm again. ''Rhythm Monarch, can you let me rest? Please don''t be too fast!''


    "Alright, Uncle Mo, get up. Mister Liang is my god of wealth, so naturally, I will not give up. In short, I will do my best to solve this problem. "


    Upon hearing these words, Uncle Mo hurriedly stood up and greeted. As he spoke, he extended his hand to guide Bai Mu through the corridor.


    Bai Mu walked into the room that was filled with Miasma. However, when he walked out of the room, he could no longer feel the intense aura that he had just felt. Although there was a similar aura, it was too weak.


    It was so weak that it didn''t exist at all.


    Bai Mu glanced at Uncle Mo as his initial thoughts were confirmed. He smiled and said, "I hope Uncle Mo can lead the way. Let''s go to the other rooms."

 C131

    "What''s wrong? Don''t you need to look at this room?" Uncle Mo looked suspiciously at Bai Mu as he spoke, "Didn''t you say earlier that you wanted to enter this room? Since the old master has agreed to it, you should be able to enter as well! "


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that I think I went to Mister Liang''s house earlier, so there shouldn''t be those things in these places." Bai Mu smiled and said, "I hope that Uncle Mo will bring me downstairs to take a look."


    When he reached this place, Bai Mu had already released his Spiritual Sense. There wasn''t any special reaction on this floor, not to mention the next. This indicated that someone had moved the object away from its original position.


    "Alright, alright. Then, Bai Mu, come with me!" Uncle Mo slightly bent his body as he led the way, praising, "Bai Mu, I only found out that you are a truly capable person from that move. After so many days, even with so many Daoists and capable people, you were unable to wake Mister Liang up from his ten days of unconsciousness.


    And today, with just your hand, Mister Liang is done. It''s really amazing. The hand was much better than the doctor we had hired, the Taoist. But, sigh, I don''t know when Mister Liang''s body will recover. "


    Bai Mu frowned. He wasn''t used to others being too ''enthusiastic'' towards him, so he simply replied in a flat tone, "Uncle Mo, these are just some tricks."


    Seeing that Bai Mu didn''t want to speak, Uncle Mo tactfully stopped talking and led the way.


    "Do you want to go to the second floor?" Uncle Mo pointed at the stairs to the second floor.


    Bai Mu shook his head and said, "Go straight down to the first floor!"


    "Alright!" With Uncle Mo leading the way, Bai Mu constantly released his spiritual sense to search the interior of the villa.


    However, when he arrived at the top of the stairs, he had already checked the entire house, yet he didn''t find anything special about this house.


    This was because almost every house had the same amount of yin aura, and the yin aura seemed to have been intentionally dispersed by someone else.


    However, how could such a strong yin aura suddenly disperse? Someone must have hidden it.


    However, with such a uniform distribution of Yin Qi, he really couldn''t find the exact location of the evil filth.


    Bai Mu frowned, feeling puzzled in his heart. This didn''t make sense. Generally speaking, even a place with a vast amount of righteous energy like the Royal Palace would gather in one place, and this place ¡­


    This place was truly strange.


    This was a very strange place!


    At this stage, Bai Mu tried to spread his consciousness onto this Uncle Mo. However, this Uncle Mo didn''t have the slightest fluctuation of spiritual energy; he was just an ordinary person.


    "Uncle Mo, does this villa have a basement or something?"


    Although the yin aura in this mansion was evenly distributed, no more, no less, and it was indeed hard to find that thing, it couldn''t just run away like that.


    After all, it had been planned for seven years.


    Furthermore, looking at Liang Zhong''s appearance, he should have been treated as a tool. Thus, they wouldn''t leave their tools and run away on their own. At this moment, that thing should be curled up somewhere, waiting for me to leave and cause a ruckus!


    However, with him, Bai Mu, here, this object''s purpose was destined to be for naught.


    However, Bai Mu wasn''t afraid of that little imp. He was only afraid of the person behind him. Since he was able to control so much, he must be a cultivator as well.


    As for the reason why Bai Mu asked Uncle Mo if he had a basement, it was because he suspected that the hidden effect of the basement would be able to block out some of the breath coming from Uncle Mo''s body.


    "Ugh ¡­" "Basement?"


    When Uncle Mo heard this, his expression turned a little unnatural. But after a moment of hesitation, he said, "The Liang clan does indeed have a basement, but it was built by Mister Liang himself, as a simple treasure trove to collect his favorite items. "If you wish to go, Bai Mu, I''ll have someone bring you there."


    "Uncle Mo isn''t going?"


    Uncle Mo only smiled, "The Old Master does not allow others to enter that place. Every time, it is A''Hei who accompanies him. "So, it''s best that I don''t go, in case Mister Liang gets angry."


    "Alright then!" Bai Mu nodded, his heart becoming even more suspicious of this seemingly normal servant.


    "Ahh! You''ve finally come down, lord butler! I''ve waited so long for such a small path and I''m so grateful. I simply want to die!"


    A weird male voice suddenly sounded when he saw Wang Chengfu.


    "Cough cough ¡ª ¡ª" Bai Mu couldn''t hold back his laughter. He nearly coughed twice to hide his embarrassment. However, when he heard the voice that was a bit too emotional, he couldn''t help but look at the unknown person with a curious gaze.


    It was good that they didn''t look at him. Bai Mu, who had always called himself a diaosi, was almost choked with saliva when he saw how he was dressed up like a retard. This was the tempo for Bai Mu to break through. Wasn''t this fellow too hilarious?


    Looking at that Uncle Mo, there was a face of helplessness and suspicion.


    [Who the hell invited him here?


    The other party also looked young, and he felt that he was about the same age as Bai Mu. However, this person had a small goatee, and he had a head full of white hair that did not die.


    This is such a f * cking business, so how can he pretend to have high cultivation experience?


    What was even more ridiculous was that the white hair was tied up like the ancient Daoist priest with a yellow ribbon. This person also had a wooden hairpin stuck in his hair. This person was wearing a yellow robe and had a peach wood sword stuck in his bag on his left shoulder ¡­


    Indeed, if one were to avoid that somewhat indecent smile, at first glance, one would have the feeling that this person was a child, a saint, an expert who had stepped onto the path of cultivation.


    However, Bai Mu really wanted to kneel!


    Who could tell her that while the upper half of her body was only a small yellow robe, the lower half of her body was covered by seventy percent of her clothes. Who the hell was this guy?


    Speaking of which, since when did their country have such trendy clothes?


    Was this person really not here to act cool or to play a comedy game?


    Speaking of which, if you want to act like an expert, you have to act like one, okay?


    And his vulgar smile made the butler feel like he was looking at a god of wealth, causing his eyes to almost bulge out of their sockets?


    This guy, this guy...


    He rubbed his forehead, concealing the slight change in his expression due to ridicule. Bai Mu had yet to recover his composure, but had nearly tumbled down the stairs due to the actions of the two idiots.


    "Oh my god, you, big brother is really kneeling down!" Bai Mu had a helpless look on his face as he quietly looked at the b * stards'' posturing.


    The mischievous brother acted like he was the shy daughter of a young wife as he looked towards Uncle Mo lovingly. On the other hand, Uncle Mo used an expression that seemed like he didn''t eat the wrong medicine to stare at this idiotic brother.


    However, he didn''t know if this idiot brother was born with a lack of tendons, or what was wrong with him. When he saw that Uncle Mo didn''t have any special feelings of disgust, he seemed to have received a huge boost. He spread his hands wide open, tiptoeing and dancing like a swan.


    "¡­"


    When Bai Mu, Uncle Mo, and Big Hei Ge, who had rushed over, saw this scene, they all had the same expression.


    As if he had jumped enough, the fool stretched out his hands in an exaggerated manner and made a strange smile. However, Bai Mu could tell that the two words were "what?"


    What the heck? This guy couldn''t be here to play the foundation, right?


    When Bai Mu thought of this, his chrysanthemum began to constrict, and he felt a chill run down his spine. At almost the same time, Bai Mu and Uncle Mo both took a step back, and even Big Black took a few steps back.


    However, immediately after, Bai Mu patted his little heart. Because of Brother Prodigy, he was currently staring passionately at Uncle Mo.


    "Fortunately, this fool has already reached a certain level."


    "Huh?"


    "Bang!"


    Accompanied by a weird sound of "eh?", the man had used one foot to step on the heel of the other foot, causing him to lose his balance and come into direct contact with the staircase.


    Even if Bai Mu hadn''t looked, Bai Mu knew that the pupils of the three people present had widened at the same time.


    Because at this moment, Bai Mu had such an expression on his face.


    He saw strands of hair that were originally fine falling off his head.


    This weird moron was actually wearing a wig!


    A wig!


    However, before Bai Mu could digest the shock brought by the idiot, he was once again shocked by the next matter. So, that thing''s beard was a fake. A fake!


    As for the fake beard, it was completely exposed because of the weirdo''s overly elegant movements and was torn off.


    "I''ll go!" The label was completely speechless at this person. He could even feel the corners of this old man''s mouth twitching.


    Bai Mu really wanted to shout, "Hey bro, come out and play, can we buy a better hairspray?"


    Could, could not?


    However, after he saw what happened next, Bai Mu finally understood the true meaning behind his words: one who is shameless and invincible in this world.


    This idiot completely explained the essence of his words.


    They only saw the weirdo standing up in a dejected manner before picking up the wig on the floor in a dejected manner. Afterwards, he also patted the dust free wig gently with an exceptionally precious touch. Afterwards, he once again put the wig on his head in a dejected manner ¡­


    Following which, he turned to look at Uncle Mo as if he was looking at the God of Fortune.

 C132

    "Aiyo, I''ll go!" Such a wondrous person was actually born right in front of his eyes. Bai Mu felt that his entire world had become a mess.


    F * ck, f * ck! Too f * cking shameless! He did not want his face!


    Bai Mu crossed his arms and shivered in disgust. He looked at Uncle Mo sympathetically. On Uncle Mo''s face, there was a bit of disgust, a bit of helplessness, and a bit of regret. There was even a bit of what seemed like anger.


    Bai Mu silently prayed to Uncle Mo, but he heard the eccentric young man bow to him with the etiquette of a Daoist, "You must be the Uncle Mo on the phone. This humble one has accepted the task of my master and is here to help you."


    When the fake beard on the wig fell off, this young man was completely exposed. He looked a bit handsome, a handsome, fair and clean boy.


    It felt like he was in the fourth level!


    However, this guy was clearly about the same size as him. Why did he keep on putting on such a silly, weird, and young look? Was he trying to act cute and make fun of me?


    Speaking of which, his image had already been exposed.


    Bai Mu felt that today, he had spat out all of his trump cards. The moment he laid his eyes on this idiotic young man, Bai Mu felt as though he would never be able to spit out all of the trump cards in his life.


    "Young Daoist, you should go back. We have already found the person to resolve this matter!"


    He was, after all, the butler of a wealthy family. After his astonishment, his face regained its calm. Seeing this swindler, Uncle Mo felt sympathy towards this young man for being a fool. However, the Liang family''s money was not given for nothing.


    "No, Uncle Mo! Look, look, this big brother looks like an amateur. Although he might have some skills, but there must be something he doesn''t understand. As a Taoist, I think I can help him solve some difficult problems. "


    Noticing that everyone was looking at him with a curious expression, he replied directly, "Such as making a big move!"


    Once again, everyone felt as though they were in a mess.


    The young man touched his beard, which was already half off. It was as if he had just discovered that a portion of his beard had not stuck together. After a moment of awkwardness, he once again calmly fixed it as if nothing had happened.


    "Damn, how generous of him!" Bai Mu could no longer bear to look at him.


    Bai Mu was in the midst of lamenting when he felt another person appear in front of him. He took a step back in fear, not expecting to be held back by this little Daoist. What was even funnier was this little Daoist''s flirtatious glance at Bai Mu.


    Bai Mu felt a chill run down his spine. Who knew that the eccentric young man would prostrate himself beside Bai Mu''s ear? He whispered, "Brother Bai Mu, I know you!" Lil ''Yan is my little sister! "


    After he finished speaking, he left. Initially, when Bai Mu heard the words "Brother Bai Mu", he couldn''t help but to throw him out. He didn''t expect him to directly say, "Xiao Yan is her younger sister!"


    "Lil ''Yan is her sister." Bai Mu facepalmed, "Xiao Yan is his little sister''s fault for meddling in his affairs!"


    Suddenly, Bai Mu''s eyes narrowed. "What did you say?"


    "Hehe, it''s good that you understand." Only then did Bai Mu react. However, it was not the time for him to ask any further questions. He turned to Uncle Mo and said, "Uncle Mo, why don''t you keep him here? He should be able to take care of him."


    "This ¡­" Uncle Mo looked at the little Daoist Priest and felt a tinge of hesitation. This weirdo, no matter how he looked at it, was unreliable.


    "Yes, yes, quickly leave me behind!" "My price isn''t high at all. One thousand yuan. Prices are fair. I will tell you everything ¡­" He spoke as if he was afraid the other side would ignore him, and even started dancing as he spoke.


    "Are you sure you''re not here to make fun of me?" Bai Mu couldn''t bear to look at it again. If it wasn''t for the fact that he knew about Xiao Yan, he wouldn''t have left this eccentric and stupid brother of his even if he was beaten to death.


    "Brother Bai Mu, my name is Kang Nan. Thank you Brother Bai Mu for your generous offer. Don''t worry. If anything happens, I will definitely protect you." After all, I am also a beautiful man who specializes in solving difficult problems. " As he spoke, he began to pull up the strange white wig again.


    "Conan? "Big brother Bai Mu?" Bai Mu was speechless. "In the future, you can just call me Bai Mu. Don''t call me Brother Bai Mu. I can''t hurt you."


    "Alright, Brother Bai Mu!"


    "¡­"


    Old Mo did not say anything and silently acknowledged that Daoist Priest had left behind something. He only said to Brother Dahei, "A Hei, please bring Bai Mu and this Taoist to the underground storage room to take a look. I still have things to do here."


    "Yes sir!" Big Hei Ge nodded and led Bai Mu and Han Ying to the underground room. When Uncle Mo saw them leave the hall, he turned around and left as well.


    "Big brother Bai Mu ¡ª"


    "Bai Mu!" Bai Mu emphasized his words as he walked.


    "Oh, it''s the same anyway. "I''m telling you, if you bring me along, you''ll definitely take back those little bastards with you. It''ll be as easy as turning over your hand. If you succeed, you''ll make a name for yourself ¡­"


    "Stop!" Brother, are you sure you''re not here to make fun of us? " Bai Mu finally spoke his mind.


    Ke Nan chuckled but didn''t reply. On the contrary, he said, "Hehe, you should know that I have the body of a ghost that is praised by Master. Even ghosts would have to worry a bit about me. Although I don''t seem to be reliable, the actual effect is still quite great. "


    "¡­"


    "Brother Bai Mu, let me tell you this. If that hateful infant comes, you can hide behind me. As for the rest, I''ll help you protect him and ensure your safety forever."


    Bai Mu''s feet slipped and he nearly fell to the ground. His footsteps didn''t stop and he hurriedly followed behind Blackie, who had unknowingly sped up his pace.


    "Aiya! Big brother Bai Mu, big brother bodyguard, please wait for me ¡­"


    It was obviously a short journey. Bai Mu only felt that after a few centuries, this prodigy youth''s voice was like a mosquito that was buzzing in his ears. He truly felt helpless.


    After passing through several password doors, they finally arrived at their destination. Seeing the eyes of Ke Nan, Bai Mu''s face was filled with tears. Thank God! Thank Jesus! Amen!


    "Ayaya, my 24K titanium dog eyes!" When he saw the entire room filled with collectibles, he immediately dashed into the room. His excited expression made it seem as if he had picked up a few million.


    Looking at the immobile Ke Nan, Bai Mu had a hand on his forehead. However, the expression on Bai Mu''s face wasn''t one of appreciation for the treasure, but a certain kind of solemnity.


    "Although there''s no ghost here, the feeling is very strange. So strange that it makes people panic."


    "What is going on?"


    Bai Mu was puzzled when Brother Dahei asked, "Bai Mu, did you notice anything?"


    Bai Mu shook his head and replied, "No, but the atmosphere here is a little too weird. It''s a little too outrageous."


    Dahei nodded. "When I entered this place before, I felt that it was normal, but today, I feel an inexplicable chill and panic."


    "It would seem that not only me, but even you all can feel that this place is indeed very strange."


    However, right at this moment, the old man who had been lying on the back of a relief sculpture for quite some time started to cause a ruckus again.


    "Ya!" Ke Nan''s loud shout immediately attracted the attention of Bai Mu and Big Black.


    "What happened? Did you discover something?" Bai Mu and Big Black hurriedly walked forward. During this period of time, Bai Mu had carried out a small mental fortification exercise. It was quite unexpected for him to be so reliable at this point in time, seeing that this kid was useless.


    However, in the next moment, Bai Mu regretted his decision. He felt as though his brain had gone insane, so he decided to believe that the dog''s mouth would spit out ivory.


    "Hey, big brother bodyguard, I think you''re one of the big brothers in this place. Anyway, your boss has so many collection items here. "So I decided to --"


    Bai Mu and Big Black covered their faces as they turned around and left.


    "Ai ai ai ai, don''t be in such a hurry. I''ve discovered something."


    Although they doubted the credibility of his words, they both stopped and turned around to look at him when they heard it again. He then walked to the side of a painting. Bai Mu and Big Black moved their gaze along with him. They finally saw him stop and started to look at the painting later.


    Could that be the main point?


    Conan''s head felt heavy, and then he stretched out five fingers.


    "Look how rich you are here, so I''m going to raise the price, heh ¡­" "Then let''s go for 2500!"


    Bai Mu covered his face. Are you sure that he didn''t make a mistake with his fingers when he took the goods out? Two thousand five hundred, I think.


    However, what made Bai Mu and Brother Dahei even more speechless was, did this weirdo even have a sense of money? [To actually raise the price so blatantly for such a reason, isn''t this guy too shameless?]


    Seeing that Bai Mu and Da Hei were both stunned, the fool prodigy started to shout, "2500, 2500, 2500 ¡­ You won''t suffer a loss if you buy it. 2500, you won''t be able to buy it. The price is just like that. The price is so fair ¡­"


    "This Taoist, if you want to increase the price, then you must show your true abilities." Big Hei Ge might not be able to continue watching this, so he quickly interrupted.


    "It''s just a little ghost that''s causing trouble in your family. Don''t worry, it''s a little case!"


    "Are you sure?" Bai Mu looked incredulously at the sudden appearance of this Ke Nan. Honestly speaking, did he notice that this place was different?

 C133

    "Of course I''m sure of it. Brother Bai Mu, you didn''t notice it, but I did." "Don''t worry, leave this matter to me." As he spoke, he patted his chest, but with too much force, he was slapped until he choked on a mouthful of saliva.


    "¡­"


    "Alright, if little brother Taoist can help the Liang clan find this thing, then the price can be negotiated." The expression under Big Black''s sunglasses could not be seen, but he gave a solemn promise.


    After hearing what Dahei said, perhaps he had found the value of his existence and immediately got cocky. Lowering his head, his eyes were fixated on a small black and white fish that was made of unknown material. Furthermore, his eyes were glowing and he could not bear to look at it directly.


    "Conan, can you really find this thing?" Bai Mu was quite suspicious of this unreliable Taoist. Apart from acting cute, he did not seem to have done anything trustworthy.


    Hearing these words, the useless Ke Nan seemed to be unhappy. He gave Bai Mu a supercilious look before revealing an unfathomable smile. He directly said, "Little one, drag it out!"


    "Brother Dahei, why don''t we just let him try. We might really be able to find something!" He was so angry that he vomited blood. He turned his gaze away, ignoring the idiot who was still blinking his eyes madly at him with some unknown intention in his mind.


    "Alright, I''ll be troubling you then."


    "Wait a minute, I can find those things, but... You have to give me one of the things in this storage room. "


    "Pfft ~"


    The heck, isn''t he too shameless! What about your two thousand five hundred? Where''s your moral integrity? Apart from brazenly raising the price, you still want to extort things? Even ghosts could tell that the items in this storage room were not ordinary items! Aren''t you being too ruthless!


    Bai Mu quietly moved his feet as far as he could from that Ke Nan. After all, he was a pauper. If he were to be targeted by this idiot, he would be blackmailed to death.


    "This ¡­" Big Black Brother was a little perplexed, "I am not the one in charge of this house. If you, little brother Taoist, are able to help Bai Mu clean up the things in this house, I will ask Mister Liang for his opinion."


    Hearing what Big Black said, it was as if he had picked up a big bargain. He looked at the little black and white fish, and there was the feeling of a wolf seeing a sheep in his eyes, after giving it a few more fierce looks, he said, "Brother bodyguard, it was decided long ago. Also, leave this little fish for me, it must not be given to anyone else. Of course there were those two thousand five hundred! Brother Bai Mu, you better not make me snatch it away from you! "


    "Big Black Brother, let''s go out first!" Bai Mu quickly pulled Brother Blackie along. He had no doubt that if he were to stay here, he would be driven mad by this little Daoist.


    Blackie seemed to understand Bai Mu''s current state of mind very well. He silently followed after a glance. Indeed, Ke Nan didn''t care about the gazes of others at all. Before he left, he glared at the small black and white fish, and a hint of reluctance appeared in his eyes. He reluctantly came out after seeing that Bai Mu and the others had left.


    "Let''s go, big brother bodyguard, we''ll go to the back yard of the villa"


    As he said this, Ke Nan walked up to Bai Mu and took his hand. After Bai Mu''s efforts were in vain, they left excitedly for the Fusion Garden.


    "Daoist Priest, little brother, what are you doing?"


    At this moment, the sky had already darkened. The Liang family was rather rich, and there were various night lights installed in the garden. Thus, they didn''t think that it was dark even though it was late at night.


    Arriving at the back garden of the mansion, Big Black saw that the idiot, Conan, had thrown the untouched bag onto the stone table in the garden. He opened the bag quickly with his hands.


    Bai Mu and Big Black looked at the items inside the bag and saw that it was filled with the items used by Taoists to dispel the evil spirits.


    "I didn''t expect you to be such a Taoist!" Bai Mu sighed in admiration, and he was immediately rolled his eyes at Ke Nan.


    "Brother Bai Mu, you don''t understand." I must be a Daoist, otherwise why would I come here. Stupid, I''m not an idiot.


    And there''s also the big brother bodyguard, you''ll know once you see it. Since my tools are all out, I must be going to do it! "


    "Alright!"


    "Alright!"


    Bai Mu and Big Black replied in unison. Then, the two of them looked at each other in tacit understanding before retracting their gazes.


    While speaking, he took out a few strange yellow thick sticks that were tied to a wooden stick and placed the spell paper, cinnabar and other items on the table.


    He heard Ke Nan shout, "Look how I''m going to uncover those things today."


    As he spoke, he rubbed his hands together and immediately spat out a few mouthfuls of saliva. He then started to recite the instructions.


    Bai Mu covered his face with his hands. Why was this fellow even more arrogant than he was?


    Brother Blackie looked at Bai Mu''s face as if he couldn''t bear to watch any longer. He then looked at Ke Nan, and finally let his gaze wander. After a while, he returned his gaze back to Ke Nan.


    Bai Mu had no way of figuring out the exact location of the item, so he could only wait and see what Ke Nan was up to. He wasn''t sure if something would really happen in the future.


    As he thought of this, he stared at the second-rate Coran without blinking. However, the more he stared at Bai Mu, the more nervous he felt. He had the nagging feeling that something terrible was about to happen.


    He shook his head. He was probably nervous because of this Kaunitz.


    "Brother Dahei, where''s Uncle Mo?" Bai Mu whispered as he looked at Brother Dahei, who was engrossed in watching the show.


    "I don''t know either. As a bodyguard, it''s not easy for me to ask about the butler." Bai Mu nodded his head and didn''t ask any further. Instead, he looked towards Ke Nan.


    As for Ke Nan, he started to act just like how he was before.


    In one hand, Conan held the bell, in the other, the peach wood sword, and on his feet, he was dancing without any movement or movement. In this garden, for a moment, other than the clanging of the Soul Summoning Bell and the fact that he did not understand the words that came out of his mouth, this place had fallen into a deathly silence.


    Sometimes, the more noisy it was, the quieter it became. This meant that there must be something wrong with this place.


    Moreover, there was still a big problem!


    Bai Mu released his Spiritual Sense and felt the undulations from the surroundings change slightly. He confirmed in his heart, "As expected, it''s here!"


    The Yin Qi was not strong, but it was getting stronger. Bai Mu was astonished. Who was the one who could display such great power? Not only did they hide the item here without leaving a trace, but they also concealed the item''s yin aura.


    Just now was the time, and the yin qi was relatively less, so they couldn''t find anything abnormal. She was like a hunter waiting for his prey in the forest. She quietly waited for him to arrive. Under normal circumstances, she wouldn''t feel anything, but once the prey stepped into his domain, she would launch an all-out attack.


    As for the Spirit Summoning Art, it had triggered the Yin Qi and brought out the hunters. The hunter had never thought of escaping. He only wanted to lure the prey into the trap!


    Ke Nan was a hint!


    At this moment, a cold wind blew across the courtyard. This cold wind might be the same temperature as the usual wind, but when it hit someone, they felt a chill down their spine.


    Furthermore, as the youth began to recite more and more words, the wind around him began to blow faster and faster. Gradually, the sound of his roars grew louder and louder.


    "Damn, I''ve been tricked!" Bai Mu shouted, "Ke Nan, quickly stop!"


    As for Ke Nan, he ignored Bai Mu. There was no way he would stop the law. Ke Nan had always insisted on his master''s saying that there was a beginning and an end.


    Noticing that there was no response from Ke Nan, Bai Mu angrily strode over to the young Taoist and grabbed his wrist. "Stop!" Bai Mu ordered with a deep voice.


    "Brother Bai Mu, why did you want me to stop?" I''m almost going to find the old spots of those spirits! And I feel that the ghost is not a small figure. Brother Bai Mu, let go of him quickly. I''ll look for him after I cast my spell on Ke Nan! " As he spoke, the peach wood sword in his hand gestured as if it was a performance. It slightly closed its eyes and was about to start chanting once again.


    "F * * k, I''m looking for your sister!" Bai Mu was infuriated. He didn''t even have the time to make a retort. He immediately slapped the head of the second-rate Ke Nan. This slap even sent the wig flying a few meters away. He was slightly stunned.


    So it was this great to deal with this idiot who was asking for a beating!


    However, when he saw that Ke Nan was about to cry, Bai Mu quickly withdrew his Spiritual Sense. With a serious expression, he said, "You''re not allowed to search anymore. If you continue, we''ll probably lose our lives."


    As he said that, he pulled Ke Nan into the villa.


    His tools weren''t all ready yet, so he had to think of a foolproof plan to subdue it.


    "Big Black Brother, quickly go to Mister Liang''s house. The faster the better, where the safer!" With the same protective barrier, Bai Mu naturally wouldn''t call Big Brother Dahei into Liang Qi Yue''s room.


    After Bai Mu finished shouting, he pulled Conan''s hand and ran inside. Big Hei Ge was originally shocked by Bai Mu''s sonic boom. Coupled with the sudden gust of wind in the courtyard, he felt as if he was bewitched by something. If Bai Mu hadn''t called for him, he probably would have woken up.

 C134

    Knowing that staying here would be troublesome, he hurriedly said, "Bai Mu, hurry up and come over. I''ll open the path!"


    Bai Mu stared blankly for a moment. He could only grumble in his heart, "Brother Dahei, when did you become so funny?" What''s the use of you opening the way, I''m telling you to run! "


    Alright, when Bai Mu saw the disappearing figure of Big Black Brother, he dragged the second-rate Ke Nan and ran inside.


    Just as Dahei ran away, the garden became a different scene. The wind from the Lunar Calendar whistled, and the flowers in the garden had long been corroded by the sudden burst of yin energy. There was a strange sound of whimpering and swallowing. Slowly, those strange and terrifying sounds turned into the cries of little children. Moreover, there were even some creepy laughter drifting back and forth.


    "This kind of evil aura is definitely not something an ordinary kid can emit!" "Holy sh * t, this time, I really have a little kid backstage!"


    "Let''s leave quickly. We have to think carefully before dealing with these things this time." In any case, this little demon was bound to Liang Zhong''s body, so he wouldn''t be able to escape for a short period of time.


    When he, Bai Mu, returned, he would definitely be able to see them annihilate, annihilate, and annihilate all!


    Of course, this was not the time to be thinking about such things because at this moment, the garden was no longer as tranquil as before. It was like the frightening atmosphere before the arrival of a storm.


    It was eerie and scary!


    However, why was it that when Bai Mu''s hand grew stronger and stronger, he was even able to pull Bai Mu backwards?


    Bai Mu turned around and was once again beaten up by the useless Ke Nan.


    At this moment, a scene of an extremely weak-looking young man being pulled by one hand by another with a grim yet helpless expression appeared. The other hand stretched out towards the distance in pain.


    Fallen leaves were flying everywhere in the air. The weak-looking man cried out in pain as he reached out his hand to touch something, as if he was facing his partner who had been separated. The wind was blowing, and everything in the area was extremely beautiful.


    However, the real picture was like this.


    "Oh, no, my hair, my lovely and pitiful wig, the hair I bought for five seas!"


    Bai Mu was on the verge of becoming drunk. Could this fellow''s strength be a little too great? Besides, he had really killed a dog. To think that he would be the one to bump into such an eccentric person.


    Besides, this guy bought the stall for five yuan just for a wig. What was he trying to do with his life on the line? You don''t have to play with people like that, don''t tell me that he''s going to come out soon?


    They were going to die soon, what else did they need a wig for? F * ck!


    Bai Mu really wanted to look up at the sky and roar. Big Brother, if you don''t want your life, I''ll still want it! Bai Mu originally wanted to let go of that idiot''s hand and escape by himself, but for what reason? That idiot actually directly pulled his hand into his own and refused to let him escape?


    Bai Mu felt as though he was about to cry.


    Seeing this, Bai Mu made up his mind. Since this was the case, there was nothing he could do. Since his hand was being held by Ke Nan, he had no other choice but to directly use his own Spiritual Energy to support it. Who knew that this damned thing would also have Spiritual Energy?


    I''ll kick your ass!


    Why didn''t he notice that this Ke Nan had spiritual energy? However, this fellow ¡­


    At this time, the retard started howling again, "No, please don''t pull me away! "Wuwu, Bai Mu gege, Ya Lai Die, Ya Lai Die ¡­"


    The idiot Ke Nan stretched out his hand towards the direction of the wig and yelled painfully. His head was still violently shaking. When Bai Mu heard the voice, he couldn''t help but wonder, why did he feel that something was amiss?


    After recovering from his shock, he immediately slapped the head of the second-rate Ke Nan. "Ya your head!" I''ll buy a hundred for you when I get back! "


    It turned out that not being afraid of a god-like opponent was actually just the way a pig-like teammate was supposed to be. If it was anyone else, they would have definitely cleaned up and run away with him. Who would have known that the stingy young man would look at Bai Mu with a foolish and serious expression? "Brother Bai Mu, is what you said true?"


    However, there was a small expression hidden behind the eyes. If he saw Bai Mu sticking out his "No" from behind, he would immediately rush back to retrieve his wig.


    "Damn, since when did it become a mass of black fog!" Bai Mu''s gaze landed on the black mist and he immediately pulled at the black mist. Clenching his teeth, he shouted, "Let''s go!"


    He lowered his gaze and stared at the unmoving, dazed, and adorable young man who was staring at him expectantly. Bai Mu was completely driven mad. However, this was not the best time to take care of him. He could only grit his teeth and squeeze out two words, "Really!"


    If it wasn''t for the timing, Bai Mu really planned to tie this idiot up with a rock and drown him in the sea.


    This idiot, he only existed in this world to harm people.


    As the sound of Bai Mu''s voice faded, the battle prowess of the second-rate eccentric young man, Ke Nan, shot up by several folds.


    As if he could feel the black fog rising higher and higher behind him, he threw off Bai Mu''s hand and ran towards Liang Zhong''s villa. Bai Mu absolutely believed that this idiot''s butt was on fire.


    "Brother Bai Mu, block him first. We will come to save you soon!"


    Looking at Ke Nan, who escaped faster than a rabbit, and hearing the words that came from far away, Bai Mu could only feel the corner of his mouth twitching uncontrollably. This idiotic man, he even said ''take care of me''.


    Bai Mu''s expression changed several times before he was stunned by the sudden realization and anger on his face ¡ª I actually forgot to run!


    "Idiot, don''t let me catch you!"


    Bai Mu''s angry voice shook the earth. Even the steel objects nearby clanged loudly. Realizing what had happened, Bai Mu no longer hesitated and turned around to flee.


    However, Bai Mu stopped in his tracks when he saw the huge black mist in front of him. He muttered, "It''s too late!"


    If he hadn''t dealt with that idiot just now, he might still have a bit of time to escape. But now, he had no chance at all.


    "Looks like I can only put my all into this fight." As Bai Mu spoke, he immediately took a stance and activated his mind to mobilize the Spiritual Energy within his body.


    But this time, he actually failed?


    The spiritual energy in his body seemed to have been drained by something, but he couldn''t feel it? Bai Mu''s expression changed slightly. He spread open his palm, intending to use his trump card. But who the hell would be able to tell him that the lightning mark on his palm?


    He tried to shoot out two bolts of lightning, but there was no response at all!


    This doesn''t conform with the norm?


    Bai Mu was in a state of panic when he suddenly recalled what happened when he transferred Spiritual Energy to Liang Zhong, as well as that strange basement.


    Could it be?


    Bai Mu''s complexion changed, but he suddenly felt a shadow looming over him. The huge black fog enveloped Bai Mu, enveloping him completely.


    As the shadow loomed over him, Bai Mu felt as though he had walked into a vast expanse of unknown land. The current him seemed to have lost all his abilities, just like an ordinary person.


    He used to have spiritual power and a strong body, but now he felt fear that was hard to accept. Because of his moment of carelessness, he didn''t even have the ability to deal with those things.


    Now that he no longer had the spiritual force, how was he to activate the talisman given by his master? Moreover, even if Bai Mu had the ability to activate the talisman, he wouldn''t be able to do so. At this time, it was as if his body was being held down by something. No matter how much strength he used, he couldn''t move the slightest bit.


    "Damnable idiotic Ke Nan!" Bai Mu howled in agony in his heart. Just as he finished his sentence, he heard a series of ethereal laughter.


    "Hee hee ¡­" This big brother, come quickly, haha, come quickly and play with us. "Heeheehee ¡­"


    The child''s voice rang out from the fog that had suddenly appeared in front of Bai Mu. Bai Mu maintained his composure and tried his best to wave his hand, trying to pry the fog apart. However, this action of his didn''t change anything.


    This space was no longer the garden inside Liang Zhong''s villa, but instead a wasteland filled with fog.


    His body''s toughness had disappeared, and his eyesight had become weaker and weaker. The faint sounds coming from the fog made Bai Mu want to see clearly where those strange sounds were coming from.


    However, Bai Mu didn''t feel goosebumps all over his body when he heard the sounds of laughter.


    Thinking about what his master had told him before, that he must maintain a stable mind in the face of such a situation, because those things could only be done through deceiving the human heart. If he were to die and be deceived again, he would most likely be controlled.


    Bai Mu chanted the Heart-Cleansing Curse in his heart, and his heart was unmoved by the voice.


    Sensing that his voice had become fainter, Bai Mu took a deep breath. His complexion had also slightly recovered. However, the previously thick fog had become thinner along with the sounds of playing.


    As the fog dissipated, Bai Mu saw a few two to three year old children running, jumping, and playing around happily in a place not too far away from him.


    Only that the children would occasionally appear and disappear. The unreal feeling made Bai Mu''s scalp tingle.


    Bai Mu knew that this was probably the illusion created by the little devil. If he were to be bewitched, he might not be able to escape.


    There must be something wrong with this situation. Although his heart was in turmoil as he watched his child appear out of thin air, he still appeared calm on the surface. After all, he was just an empty frame right now. Without the support of spiritual energy, he had lost even his own body''s toughness.


    If he couldn''t keep his calm, those things would have made a hole in his heart.


    Since you want to play, I, Bai Mu, will accompany you and have fun!


    "Woo woo ¡­"

 C135

    The little boy who was running suddenly fell down, his small voice buzzing in the fog. Then, as if he was in pain from the fall, he started crying loudly, and the sound was like a special effect added to a movie, spreading through the entire area.


    "Wuu ¡­ wuu ¡­" "Why did you kill me ¡­"


    The boy who had been giggling at Bai Mu suddenly burst into tears.


    "Damn, when did I kill you?" Bai Mu was also drunk. He roared at the child that was looking at him. However, he couldn''t utter a word. He could only express his helplessness and anger through his eyes.


    It was as if he had cried enough, or as if no one was paying attention to him, he turned into the appearance of a few months old infant. He slowly crawled towards Bai Mu with blood all over his body.


    "F * ck f * ck, I''m not afraid of ghosts, but look at you!" Bai Mu''s eyes widened as he stared at the ghostly infant approaching him. The more he looked at it, the more he felt that it was Liang Zhong''s little imp.


    "Gu gu ~" The ghost baby with a face full of blood crawled towards Bai Mu. It opened its toothless mouth, and the innermost part of the mouth was covered in blood. When the ghost baby smiled at Bai Mu, there was too much blood in its mouth, and the blood bubbles bubbled out from its throat, causing Bai Mu''s scalp to tingle.


    It was not f * cking over yet. What was with the blood all over his body? Was he going to be a man made of blood?


    As the child crawled over from the distance, some children crawled out from who knows where. These children looked exactly the same as the first one, but as soon as they appeared, they too were badly mutilated. Some of them even had umbilical cord hanging from their bodies ¡­


    "Ugh ¡­" Bai Mu really wanted to vomit. If it wasn''t for the fact that he hadn''t eaten for the past two days, Bai Mu would have believed that he would be able to vomit when he was under the control of those things.


    He gave a dry cough and inwardly shouted, "Give it to the wet nurse!" If it wasn''t for the fact that my grandpa was a man of good character, he would have already fainted from the shock.


    "Big brother, why didn''t you play with us!?" Why? Is it because you hate us? Mom hates us. If you kill us, you hate us too, so you won''t play with us? Crack, crack, crack. His brother is a bad guy! It''s a big bad guy! "


    The voices of the children became sharper and sharper, and the anger on their faces became more terrifying. They looked at Bai Mu as if they wanted to devour him.


    This, was it sung again?


    That your mother killed all of you, who cares about me, why did you bring me in? Bai Mu was simply a weirdo. Those brats were simply heaven-defying, alright?


    However, Bai Mu wasn''t afraid of ghosts, he was afraid of everything!


    At this moment, Bai Mu''s scalp went numb, and his spine turned soft. It was as if his entire body was bleeding profusely, and he looked exactly the same as the others.


    Nonsense, a normal person would run away when they saw these things. Therefore, when our Bai Mu saw this, he became so terrified that he forgot that he was frozen in place. He opened his long legs and started running in the same direction.


    Only when Bai Mu felt his leg being firmly locked down, did he finally react.


    Bai Mu choked on his words. That was because the baby had crawled to his feet.


    "Gu gu ~ brother ~"


    Looking at the smiling blood dolls crawling towards him and the ants that were gathering towards him, Bai Mu was helpless. At the same time, he felt a heavy, lead-like feeling seeping into his legs.


    "Damn it!" He hates Conan! " Bai Mu was on the verge of tears. At this moment, his Spiritual Energy was completely depleted and he couldn''t do anything. He could only allow the calm and composed blood doll on the ground to threaten him.


    As for the source of these threats, Bai Mu blamed it on Ke Nan. On the way out to pick up the props, Coran sneezed more than a dozen times.


    "What should we do? What should we do?" Bai Mu recited the incantation in his heart. He used his Spiritual Sense to sense his own Spiritual Energy, but he failed. He still couldn''t feel it.


    Due to Bai Mu''s chaotic state of mind, these items were able to take advantage of this situation. Bai Mu, who was trying to think of a solution, felt his body sink as more and more voices rang in his ears.


    Bai Mu rolled his eyes. He saw the children crawling slowly towards him, blocking his sight from the shocking density. He could only feel his breathing getting ragged.


    "Damn, don''t pull my leg!" Seeing a small, bloody hand pulling at his trouser leg and spitting out blood bubbles while laughing at Bai Mu, Bai Mu could not stand it any longer. He closed his eyes and screamed in his heart.


    "Bai Mu, calm down." Say the Heart Cleansing Curse silently, do not let them disturb your mind. " Bai Mu closed his eyes and tried his best to warn himself in his mind. It was just that the infant''s voice seemed to have some sort of magic and directly pierced through Bai Mu''s consciousness, exploding in his mind.


    How could he not have considered that he was just an ordinary person? It was easy for these high-level ghosts to kill him.


    On the one hand, he was trying very hard to resist the erosion of his consciousness by those things, and on the other hand, he was trying even harder to calm down. Regardless of the strange sounds in his ears or his brain, he ignored the sticky, smooth, flesh-like thing that had crawled onto his body, and only silently chanted the Heart Cleansing Curse time and time again.


    Although this Heart Cleansing Curse had no effect on the things on him, it was at least better than what he always carried. After all, no matter how strong your willpower was, these things could always destroy and destroy your will.


    As Bai Mu was chanting the Heart Cleansing Curse, he suddenly felt a cold, wet feeling on his face. Then, a meaty hand was placed on his own face. "Hehe ¡­" Heehee ¡­ "Heehee ¡­ hee hee ¡­"


    Why did it have to be this laughter again!


    "Big Brother, after we''ve had enough fun, we''ll eat your meat!"


    "Big brother, your meat is so fragrant. It should be fresh!"


    "Heeheehee ¡­"


    Bai Mu felt an urge to curse when he heard these words, but his voice couldn''t get through. Moreover, he actually had a miraculous feeling about these things?


    What a wonder! Bai Mu was puzzled. Back then, there hadn''t been such a feeling within the Nine Nether Maze City. This time, he was only facing a few brats, and they were even infants at that. He unexpectedly felt a sense of fear.


    However, even if Bai Mu was aware of this problem, there was nothing he could do. It was because he felt that his consciousness was being slowly eroded, and he was on guard against being broken down bit by bit.


    Moreover, at this moment, it was obvious that he was close to breaking down from the sensation of touch and hearing. It was as if he had suddenly made a decision after resigned himself to his fate, and Bai Mu abruptly opened his eyes.


    However, Bai Mu regretted it when he saw the toothless, bloody mouths of the Blood Dollars smiling at him.


    Could he faint just like that?


    However, there was a saying that was good. Imagination was always good.


    He raised his head and tried his best to ignore the objects hanging on his body, especially his ear, which was whispering something about his brother playing with me. Of course, during this time, there would also be the feeling of something landing on his neck drop by drop.


    Bai Mu felt that it was a miracle that he hadn''t lost anything that was piled on his body.


    Because the invasion of these ghosts was too intense, even though Bai Mu was a human and had the so-called ''spiritual energy'', it was completely useless at this moment. Under the erosion of those ghosts, Bai Mu''s internal spiritual energy was completely depleted.


    At the same time, the weight on their bodies became heavier and heavier. They felt like their bodies were on the verge of collapse.


    "Do I not want to live anymore? Why didn''t you resist? " asked a voice in Bai Mu''s mind.


    Then another voice came out, "It''s not that you don''t want to die, it''s just that you''re tired, very tired, so tired that you can''t even form a small thought in your head. So, you should rest up. When you wake up, everything will be fine. "


    After this reminder, Bai Mu felt that he should get a good night''s sleep. Even though Bai Mu couldn''t imagine the cost of sleeping, he still couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of sleepiness.


    At this moment, Bai Mu''s consciousness seemed to have been forcefully snatched away by someone else. His mind was completely blank, and he couldn''t even hear the laughing sounds of the little ghosts.


    His eyes were wide open, but he felt nothing in front of him. It was a vast expanse of whiteness, but Bai Mu felt strangely at peace in his heart.


    Within Bai Mu''s body, his heart was violently beating as if something was about to come out. However, after a moment, his heart abruptly stopped, and he returned to his previous state.

 C136

    "Brother Bai Mu, I, Ke Nan, am here!"


    Just as Bai Mu''s eyelids were closed tightly, as if he was waiting to accept his fate, he heard a voice that he would never forget. Such a voice was too deep, causing Bai Mu''s eyelids to twitch.


    Upon hearing this voice, Bai Mu could only feel anger gushing up within him. The fatigue from being bewitched no longer. His legs were no longer weak, and his body could no longer move ¡­


    In any case, Bai Mu, who had just woken up, glared fiercely at the person who had just arrived. He wished that he could immediately get up and strangle the owner of the voice to death.


    Bai Mu had been bewitched by the tormented souls earlier, and had fallen to the ground at some point in time. Seeing the person that was happily smiling at him, Bai Mu''s eyes seemed to bulge out of their sockets. "Damn Ke Nan, if I didn''t burn all of your wigs, would I have ended up in such a sorry state?"


    However, Bai Mu was still unable to get up. There was still a layer of heavy fog covering his body. It was as if he wasn''t willing to give up until he was killed.


    "Brother Bai Mu, are you sleeping?" As soon as Ke Nan arrived, he saw Bai Mu sprawled on the ground, his eyes squinted in ''enjoyment''. He could not help but ask in a dazed manner.


    Upon hearing those words, Bai Mu was so infuriated that he nearly spurted a mouthful of blood.


    When did he see that he was sleeping? Who knew when his eyes saw. Tell me, I promise I won''t blind him!


    "Brother Bai Mu, please wake up. Even though it''s already dark, it''s still midnight. The ground is cold, so let''s go back to our room to sleep!" Ke Nan continued to speak in a very infuriating manner.


    When Bai Mu heard this voice, he felt the black fog that was pressing down on his back tremble. Damn it!


    "What are you doing back here, Conan?" Bai Mu really wanted to say, "So what if you came? If you don''t help, where the hell are you fooling around with all your might?"


    Only to see Ke Nan chuckling as he rubbed his head, then continued in a daze, "Haha, I actually forgot. Brother Bai Mu, just you wait. "


    Bai Mu immediately covered his head with his hands. He didn''t want to see this fellow anymore. God, please take it away!


    At this moment, Bai Mu heard a mournful cry resounding in his ears. The mountainous feeling he felt instantly vanished.


    "Eh, since when did that trash Ke Nan become such an incredible person? "Could it be that an external connection has been opened?"


    Bai Mu was still lying on the ground when he heard the sound of someone asking for a beating approaching. "Brother Bai Mu, are you alright?" Hurry and get up, that thing still hasn''t left! "


    Upon hearing these words, Bai Mu immediately jumped up from the ground like a carp and retreated back to a safe distance. Just as he was about to ask when he saw how he became so powerful, he turned around to see that he was holding a black and white fish in his hand, and his body was swaying in a strange posture. He even had an expression of a hero saving a beauty, as if he was waiting for Bai Mu''s praise.


    As expected, such a fool was unreliable!


    A hero saving a beauty? I am a man! Bai Mu once again mourned the fate of his own suffering. Seeing that this fool had yet to withdraw his position and that this fool was shameless, Bai Mu could no longer endure it. He grinned at this fool and without hesitation, he sent a flying kick straight to his knee.


    Stupid weirdo youth Ke Nan hugged his legs in pain as he spun around on the spot, a pained expression on his face.


    Then, he looked up with a wronged expression. He stared at Bai Mu with his glistening teary eyes as he whimpered, "Big Brother Bai Mu, why did you kick me? Didn''t I save you? "


    Bai Mu had intended to go up and beat him up when he saw the foolish youth''s infuriating appearance. However, he gave up after thinking for a moment. After all, this wasn''t the time for internal strife.


    Therefore, Bai Mu didn''t feel any guilt for beating up that shameless fellow. He only glanced at the second-rate weirdo, Ke Nan, and said faintly, "Thank you. Your brother is fine. If you hadn''t come, your brother would have lost his life!"


    Little fellow, I, Bai Mu, have clearly seen the character of this creature. It is completely brainless and full of scams. If I were to praise it, I would be even more brainless.


    "Speaking of which, why are you back?"


    Sure enough, when these idiots heard Bai Mu''s words of thanks, they immediately withdrew from the shadow area they had just been hit and said to Bai Mu with a smile, "Hehe, like I said, I will protect Brother Bai Mu and you, you have to keep your word!" Master has said that once a prince speaks, it will be impossible to keep up with his words! "


    As he spoke, he rubbed his nose with his thumb and took a glance around. Only then did he realize that the soul that he had sent out with the Yin Yang fish just now had turned into a complete ball of black mist.


    "Brother Bai Mu, be careful and let Ke Nan protect you."


    The idiotic guys righteously dragged Bai Mu behind them in front of everyone else. Then, they took a stance and stared vigilantly at the black fog in front of them, in case they took the opportunity to launch a counterattack.


    Although this Ke Nan was indeed a little strange at times, but he didn''t have a bad feeling about it. At a time like this, he actually still knew how to protect himself! With this thought in mind, Bai Mu''s anger towards this foolish fellow vanished.


    I promised myself in my heart that based on this alone, I won''t call you a prodigy or a moron in the future.


    Raising his head to look at the pitch-black night sky, he realized that such an unreliable person could actually do such a reliable thing. Lowering his head to look at the youth who was slightly lower than him by half a head, he sighed with emotion. He felt gratified that his family had just grown up.


    "Conan, is that the fish in your hand you saw earlier in the basement?"


    Lowering his head, he saw that Konan was using the fish to aim at the black fog, and when he saw the black fog that did not dare to move forward, he thought to himself that the black fog was actually afraid of this thing.


    "Yin Yang Fish."


    It was not Coran''s voice that answered, but another voice, and that voice was filled with surprise and fanaticism.


    He turned his head to the side and looked at the source of the sound. He saw a Daoist in a grey robe walk out from the black mist. With a wave of his hand, the mass of black fog, which could have created illusions and confused Bai Mu, disappeared just like that?


    Even though Bai Mu was impressed by the other party''s capabilities, he wasn''t so stupid as to think that the other party was here to help him. To say nothing of anything else, just the aura of death on him alone would definitely make me stay far away from him.


    "Demonic Cultivator!" Ke Nan said in a low voice.


    "What the hell is that?" Bai Mu looked at that person doubtfully, but upon seeing the serious expression on Ke Nan''s face, it was clear that he had never been this serious before.


    "Brat, give me the Yin Yang Fish in your hands!" A low, sinister voice rang out. Although the voice was modified, Bai Mu still felt a little familiar with it.


    The gray-robed man only stood there, not daring to move forward. Although his face was hidden under the hat, Bai Mu could feel the desire in the gray-robed man''s eyes for the item called the Yin-Yang Fish.


    "For what? It took me a lot of effort to get this thing from that brother bodyguard. "


    When he heard that the grey-robed man was going to steal his treasure, Ke Nan immediately covered his chest with his palm sized Yin-Yang fish like a cow protecting a calf. His eyes were wide open and he had an anxious expression on his face when he heard that someone was going to snatch his treasure.


    "Give it to me."


    The grey-robed man clearly no longer had the patience as he extended his hand, his tone already tinged with killing intent.


    "My ass, I won''t give it to you. You, an evil cultivator, want to use my Taoist treasure?!"


    Seeing the two of them argue, the evil cultivator didn''t dare to go up against them. Bai Mu felt a little helpless. This Kennan kid''s IQ wasn''t high to begin with, so why did you, an old man, have to lower yourself to a child?


    Bai Mu could only sigh helplessly in his heart. However, through the conversation between Ke Nan and that Taoist, Bai Mu found out the identity of that evil Taoist.


    "Uncle Mo, being so secretive is meaningless!" If you had followed us into the basement, wouldn''t the Yin Yang Fish have been yours? Now that it has fallen into the hands of Ke Nan, it means that you have no right to be associated with the Yin Yang Fish. "


    The evil cultivator took a step back. It was evident that he didn''t expect Bai Mu to have guessed his identity. After hearing Bai Mu''s words, he stopped concealing his voice. However, he didn''t take off his hat.


    "How do you know I''m Uncle Mo? I just never came out of my villa. " The evil cultivator, Uncle Mo, had some doubts in his voice, but when Bai Mu heard this, he could only laugh and say, "It''s only weird, Uncle Mo. You acted too much." I''ve always suspected you. "


    "Oh, I''d like to hear more about it!" In any case, Bai Mu was within his grasp and his Spiritual Energy had been temporarily suppressed. Thus, it was impossible for him to resist.


    "As a servant, it''s normal for you to act loyal to your master, but you''re too loyal. And you are too impatient. The brat you let out at the beginning should be in that room. I want to go in, but you stopped me. If you are truly loyal to your master, I''m afraid that even if you were to take the risk of being punished, you would still let me in to investigate.


    But at that time, you found an excuse. "In the end, you set it up step by step. First, you gave Liang Zhongshun some spirit energy, and then you set something on his body that can absorb my spirit energy. Afterwards, you went to get hot water for Liang Zhong, but you didn''t return for a long time.


    "How did you know that I transferred the kid? You know that the Liang Family didn''t keep hot water upstairs, and this family doesn''t have many. So naturally, heating hot water takes time."


    "Hur hur, I naturally have the ability to know."


    "In the end, you took us down to the basement and sealed my Spiritual Energy even further. "And you, you arranged for your little demon to stay here and create a clue for Conan to follow into your trap."


    "What a wicked old man!" "Damnit," he cursed under his breath as he held the Yin-Yang fish in his hand.


    However, Uncle Mo ignored him and focused his gaze on Bai Mu. "Haha, not bad, not bad. Bai Mu, you really have impressed me."

 C137

    "Even though you''re this butler, Uncle Mo, why do I feel a sense of familiarity from you?" Bai Mu immediately voiced out his doubts.


    "Haha, you must have made a mistake. I am just one of those evil cultivators, how could you possibly be familiar with me? "


    "Is that so?" Bai Mu glanced at that person with a faint smile before speaking faintly, "Otherwise, how could you be so familiar with my affairs? "If you aren''t familiar with me, how could you know that I have spirit energy and have calculated that I would go give spirit energy to Liang Zhong Du?"


    "Haha, this is just a coincidence!" "Bai Mu, don''t think too much into it."


    "Hmph, I know who you are, Immortal Zhou!" "You ¡­" Konan''s voice suddenly sounded out, causing the person shrouded in robes to shudder.


    How could he possibly know? How could no one know his identity in this place?


    "Are you sure?" Bai Mu was a bit doubtful. It wasn''t surprising that Qingyan''s brother would know him through Qingyan, but to know Immortal Zhou instead, wasn''t that a bit too much?


    Furthermore, that Immortal Zhou was an immortal; how could he possibly do something like an evil cultivator?


    "Yes, it is indeed Immortal Zhou. I know, his name! " Although his innocent face still looked unbelievable, Bai Mu was unexpectedly convinced when he looked into his eyes.


    "Who exactly are you, little kid?" We just met today, how could you possibly know me? "


    "Why do you care? I won''t tell you that my master told me to rob my yin yang fish cultivation, hmph, I despise you! " As he spoke, he placed the Yin Yang Fish on his side. However, the Yin Yang Fish did not move away from the evil cultivator.


    Bai Mu was once again speechless. Was this Ke Nan sure that his IQ was that of an adult?


    "Brother Bai Mu, don''t doubt my intelligence. I am an adult!" With just a few words, Ke Nan had completely annihilated Bai Mu Lei. Since when did he know how to read minds? When did he hear that?


    At this moment, he heard the evil cultivator say, "That''s right, I''m indeed Immortal Zhou." As he spoke, he removed the robe covering him. Who else could it be other than the Immortal Zhou that Bai Mu normally wore?


    "Kenan, you''re amazing!" Bai Mu lamented. However, he saw Ke Nan directly give him a look to claim the credit. However, Immortal Zhou said, "I wonder who is this little brother''s master?" Although this youth did look like he had a few things he didn''t want to end up with, this youth was covered in mysteries that he couldn''t understand at all.


    "Why should I tell you!" Ke Nan looked at Immortal Zhou and said with some disgust, "Demonic cultivators are things that are most detestable.


    Immortal Zhou had never received such treatment before, and was immediately stopped by Ke Nan. He directly said, "That''s good. I''m afraid that you''ll have to obediently offer the Yin Yang Fish today. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    As Immortal Zhou spoke, he made a gesture to snatch it away.


    Bai Mu hastily drank his wine and said, "Damn you, Immortal Zhou. As a deity, you actually did such a thing as an evil cultivator. Aren''t you afraid of being punished by the heavens?"


    "Haha, Sky Wrath? You think too much. In this world, only the strong have the right to speak. Your master was well-behaved for so many years, and in the end was demoted to a mountain god. Now, you are hiding in a corner of the Zodiac Mountain.


    "What do you mean?" Bai Mu''s expression changed. Didn''t his teacher go back to train in seclusion? Although Master was severely injured that time, he had seen it himself. With Master''s ability, he would definitely be able to recover.


    "Why don''t you go back and see for yourself? "Are you sure you don''t want to give this yin yang fish to me?" Immortal Zhou had an enigmatic smile on his face.


    "So what if I don''t give it to you?" As Bai Mu said this, he pulled out several paper talismans and placed them in the hands of Ke Nan. "Your Master should have taught you how to use them, right?"


    Just as Ke Nan was about to say no, he saw Bai Mu''s vicious and cannibalistic gaze and hurriedly nodded his head.


    "Yo, why are you so impatient? Why don''t you take a look at who this is first!" As Immortal Zhou spoke, he waved his sleeve and a white figure appeared in front of Bai Mu.


    "Xiao Qian!" Bai Mu shouted worriedly as he looked at Qin Qianqian, who was standing beside Immortal Zhou.


    "How is it? Bai Mu, are you happy to see your old friend?" Immortal Zhou''s smile was somewhat sinister. When he saw the look of worry in Bai Mu''s eyes, his smile became even more cheerful.


    "What did you do to him?" Bai Mu clenched his fists tightly as he stared at Immortal Zhou, who seemed to be about to spew out fire. He originally thought that Immortal Zhou was only jealous of his master, but he didn''t expect that there was such a thing hidden in his heart.


    "Haha, Bai Mu, I just didn''t expect that in just a few short days, you would have improved so much. You truly deserve to be called the reincarnation of the Twelve Divine Generals. Now that you''re like this, do you think you still have the ability to be even more unreasonable? Furthermore, I have such a bargaining chip at my side! "


    "Immortal Zhou, she is but a soul. Why do you treat her like this?" Even if you want to deal with me, why should I vent my anger on others? Besides, there shouldn''t be any enmity between the two of us, right? "


    "Tsk tsk, as the saying goes, a father pays his son. Naturally, your master''s debts will be paid back by you. Although your master hasn''t really angered me, the things he did in the past few years that he thought he was doing righteously hindered me. And you, like him. If you hadn''t come today, I might not have invited this little girl out. But now that you''ve come over yourself, you have to stop my plan of nurturing her for seven years. Do you think I should be angry?


    "I have already sent you to the distant Ultimate Desolate Lands, but who knows why you are now courting death and wanting to ruin my plan. Naturally, you will be the one to pay for this outcome!"


    "Fine, I''ll repay you. But, shouldn''t you release that innocent soul?"


    "Innocent soul? Ha, how could that be possible? This ghost girl is the best weapon I can use to train so that I can kill people.


    "What an annoying evil cultivator!" Ke Nan pouted and said with a sigh.


    Bai Mu cast his gaze towards Ke Nan. He saw Ke Nan hurriedly put the Yin Yang Fish back into his embrace and protected it with all his might. He said, "In any case, no matter what, I won''t hand this thing over to him."


    Looking at him, Bai Mu couldn''t do anything. He didn''t have any spiritual energy, so how could he save Qin Qianqian? However, from Qin Qianqian''s appearance, she was probably in the refining stage.


    "Immortal Zhou, didn''t I give you a Snow Muscle Bottle?" Why don''t you just give me face and hand him over to me? " Bai Mu was trying to come up with an idea. This was because Immortal Zhou had already cultivated to a demonic state, so how could he possibly listen to Bai Mu?


    In his eyes, all he wanted now was to increase his own strength, so that he could establish his own domain in this chaotic world.


    "Bai Mu, don''t you think that your thinking is childish? You should know that a person would think for himself at this time. Moreover, do you think that just because you have the Yin Yang Fish, I will be afraid of you? I didn''t do it because I didn''t want to damage such a good treasure. Since that''s the case, there''s nothing for me to hesitate about. As long as I kill all of you, the Yin Yang Fish will naturally be mine.


    And there is this soul. Haha, let me tell you, not only this soul, I will also gather more souls to refine and create a stronger army. At that time, when the demons appear, I will be able to get at least one position among them. "


    Bai Mu frowned as he looked at Qin Qianqian. Her eyes were still lifeless as she stood there motionlessly. It seemed that she was controlled by Immortal Zhou, and her consciousness was in a state of chaos.


    As Bai Mu was lost in thought, Immortal Zhou let out a sigh. Then, with some regret, he said, "I originally wanted to give you all a chance, but now let''s just forget about it! "Now, let me kill all of you who are in the way. When the Demon Lord cannot descend to this world, I will naturally be the king of this world." With that, he waved his sleeve and Qin Qianqian disappeared.


    "Where did you take him?" Bai Mu took a step forward. He didn''t expect that this Immortal Zhou was so venomous that he actually wanted to refine his soul.


    "Why are you asking so much, hurry up and die!" As he said this, his hand quickly formed a seal. Just as Immortal Zhou was about to send a strand of Spiritual Energy towards Bai Mu, he heard a loud shout from Ke Nan, "Mister Liang, what are you doing with a big belly?"


    When Immortal Zhou heard that it was his own item, he thought that something had happened. He quickly turned around to take a look, but what he saw was an empty path.


    "Little bastard, you lied to me ¡ª" Immortal Zhou turned his head angrily. Just as he was about to teach Ke Nan a lesson, he saw an extremely strong beam of light flying directly towards him. The moment Immortal Zhou was hit by the strong light, he immediately spat out a mouthful of blood. His eyes were fiercely staring at the Yin Yang Fish in Ke Nan''s hand.


    It turned out that just now, Konan had used a sneak attack. He took advantage of the opening to increase the talisman''s spiritual energy to the Yin Yang Fish, and then the Yin Yang Fish''s beam of light directly struck Immortal Zhou.


    Looking at the Yin Yang fish in his hands, Bai Mu proudly patted the Yin Yang fish on its mouth that had just emerged from the light beam. He then patted Ke Nan''s shoulder, "Little boy, you''ve become smarter!"

 C138

    "That is a must! That old man is too annoying, he deserves to be taught a lesson! "


    "Well said!" Bai Mu raised a finger towards Ke Nan. For the first time, he felt that Ke Nan was very cute. Then, he turned around to the seriously injured Immortal Zhou and asked, "How is it? Immortal Zhou, now that you''re at a disadvantage, shouldn''t you consider our conditions? "


    Immortal Zhou harrumphed and said disdainfully, "A sneak attack!"


    "Hoh, could it be that you, Immortal Zhou, have done it openly?" Bai Mu sneered, "Now that you are seriously injured, even if only Ke Nan is here, he can defeat you. Right now, we only have two conditions. First, take away what Liang Zhong has on him. Second, hand over that soul from before!"


    "Haha ~" As if he had heard something funny, Immortal Zhou laughed loudly, "Unless we produce what Liang Zhong has on him, there''s no other way to take it out. As for the female doll''s soul that you mentioned earlier, I have already added it to the trial. I only need to wait for her power to increase, so that she can be controlled by me. As for the conditions you said, you little rascal, you don''t have the qualifications. Even if you catch me, do you think you can squash me so easily?


    It''s really funny! "


    As Immortal Zhou spoke, his body suddenly emitted a green smoke and he disappeared into it. Bai Mu noticed that something was amiss and hurriedly tried to grab hold of it. However, he only saw a piece of human skin, and that skin belonged to his butler, Uncle Mo.


    "SHIT!" Bai Mu threw the human skin onto the ground. This time, he was the one who escaped. Since that cunning old thing, Immortal Zhou, had prepared so much, he definitely wouldn''t stay in his lair any longer. Wasn''t that Xiao Qian ¡­


    Ke Nan walked up to Bai Mu and asked, "Brother Bai Mu, what''s wrong?"


    Bai Mu was still deep in contemplation, but the voice he heard sounded like it came from the heavens. He originally thought that this Ke Nan was an ignorant fool, but he didn''t expect that he had some little tricks up his sleeve. Furthermore, he also had an enigmatic master; he might even be able to help find Immortal Zhou if he found his master.


    After all, his master should know Immortal Zhou, right?


    "Alright, Conan. Tell me, who is your master?" Bai Mu pulled on Ke Nan and asked anxiously.


    It was unknown whether this was due to him being flattered or from being flattered. In short, he shyly lowered his head and looked at Bai Mu. "Hmm, Brother Bai Mu, why did you ask my teacher?"


    Bai Mu shuddered and looked deeply into his eyes. As expected, this thing couldn''t be measured by normal thinking, much less treated in a normal way. "I''m asking you, tell me quickly. I have urgent business with him!"


    "Mm ¡­" "Fine!" Ke Nan smiled. After pondering for a moment, he raised his head and said, "My master is..." "Yes ¡­"


    "..." Who exactly is your master? " Bai Mu was about to go crazy. At this time, can you not act so cute?


    "My Master! Aiyah, I don''t know either. Brother Bai Mu, who is my Master?"


    "Falling!" Bai Mu felt that one day, he would be able to find some cardiac first aid pills. There was no need to be such a scammer!


    Bai Mu straightened his face and stared at Ke Nan. "Ke Nan, stop joking around. I really have something urgent!"


    Hearing Bai Mu''s words, Ke Nan became anxious. "Brother Bai Mu, I really, really don''t know who my master is!"


    "It can''t be? Conan, have you lost your wits? " Bai Mu hurriedly stretched out his hand to touch Ke Nan''s forehead. He discovered that the temperature of his forehead was the same as his own, there wasn''t anything special about his forehead. He asked worriedly, "Alright then, what''s your name?"


    Upon hearing this question, Ke Nan grinned and said, "Brother Bai Mu, don''t tell me you''re the one that''s being retarded? My name is Ke Nan!"


    "..." Fine! Then who are you? Who is your family? Why do you know Qingyan! " He didn''t know if this Ke Nan was really stupid or just faking it, but Immortal Zhou was already injured. The first reason was that he wouldn''t be able to come back for a while. There were some things that needed to be asked clearly. Bai Mu glanced at the stone bench beside him and dragged Ke Nan over.


    "Brother Bai Mu, I''m really not stupid. I just don''t know!" As soon as Bai Mu placed him on the stone bench, he started to talk.


    "I didn''t ask you that?" Bai Mu was speechless.


    "But you asked!" Ke Nan curled his lips a little, "Every time you say he''s a fool." "What weirdo, weirdo, weirdo, weirdo, weirdo. I don''t know what that means, but looking at your expression, I can tell that it''s not a good title."


    Bai Mu''s butt, which had been about to sit down, stopped in mid-air. He stared at Ke Nan with a surprised look on his face. "Ke Nan, you can''t read minds, can you?"


    "What is Mind Reading?" Conan looked up.


    "Cough cough, you''re the one who knows what others are thinking!" Bai Mu explained.


    "I don''t understand. I just think it should be like this, and that''s it."


    "Alright!" Bai Mu rubbed his forehead helplessly. Honestly speaking, he really didn''t understand. "You''ll answer my questions one by one."


    "Alright, Brother Bai Mu!"


    Bai Mu''s body trembled once again. Every time a male student called him his older brother, Bai Mu would always feel that something was off.


    "Do you know Qingyan?" Didn''t you just say Qingyan is your sister? "


    Conan shook his head and said, "I don''t know her. When I saw you, my subconscious told me that there was such a person."


    "Alright, then you say you are a Daoist?"


    "Yeah, I think some Taoist gave me a set of clothes. That''s about it." "Then he taught me how to make money and how to live."


    "Damn, there is such a thing?" You haven''t even been properly taught how to be intimate with each other, and yet this kind of situation has occurred. "


    "It looks like your identity is a little suspicious and weird!"


    "No way, I''m me!" Ke Nan continued in a daze.


    "Alright then, do you know where you came from?" If you don''t know, do you know who your name should be? " Bai Mu decided to ask a simple question. She didn''t believe that this young man would bring her down this time.


    "Oh ~ I don''t know who gave me this name either."


    Bai Mu: "..." "Poof ~"


    "Brother Bai Mu, what''s wrong?" Ke Nan asked with a little worry.


    "No problem, you continue, you continue." Bai Mu rubbed his heart and waved his hands.


    "I don''t seem to have a name, and I don''t know where I came from either. I only know what I separated from, then drifted to a certain place, and then came a very long story."


    "Speak!" Bai Mu''s expression turned grim. What was it that separated him from the others? Could it be Warrick? Thinking of this, Bai Mu decided that even if he were to be killed by this trashy fellow, as long as he could find something useful, it would all be worth it.


    "Speaking of which, I was muddle-headed and came out with a woman ¡­"


    "Cough, cough ~ ~ ~"


    "Brother Bai Mu, don''t interrupt me. If not, I''ll start telling you again."


    "Alright, alright. You can start over." Bai Mu was also about to be drunk. Ke Nan was indeed Ke Nan.


    As I was walking out of the chaos, I met a beautiful woman with well-developed pectoral muscles...


    Bai Mu saw the look of reminiscence on the face of Ke Nan, so he followed his words and entered into the long story.


    "That woman was asked by a friend to go to the star viewing gallery, so she took a taxi. After that, that woman''s name seemed to be something, but I don''t remember anything about her. "


    "The situation at that time was like this ¡­"


    Finally, after Bai Mu had changed the topic with Ke Nan, they returned to the main topic at hand.


    "Miss, 50 yuan."


    The woman, Mu Ting, who was watching outside was pulled back to reality by a pleasant male voice. She took out fifty yuan from her wallet and handed it to the seat in front of her.


    "Wow, what a beautiful little brother." The beautiful woman couldn''t help but exclaim.


    "Handsome, are you going to take a beating?" Before the handsome man could say anything, the beautiful Mu Ting took the initiative to attack. She shook her head and winked at the handsome man.


    "Sure!" The handsome man laughed as he turned his head back. As he stared at Mu Ting''s face, his expression immediately turned grim. When Mu Ting saw the smiling man suddenly turn serious, he was slightly surprised at the speed at which the man changed his expression. He subconsciously touched his face.


    Originally, he thought that the handsome guy would say that something had happened to his face, but unexpectedly, he opened his mouth and asked, "Beauty, are you going to the Flat Head Mountain?"


    "Why did I get you to drive here if you''re not going to the Flat Head Mountain!" The beautiful big-breasted woman, Mu Ting, was somewhat impatient as she replied. She looked at the handsome young man''s face and then smiled. She leaned forward slightly and her pectoral muscles seemed to have pressed against the cushion of the chair. She then extended her index finger and lightly hooked it onto his chin, "You''re not unhappy because I didn''t bring you to a hotel, are you?"


    The driver was not angry, but his face was still serious. "You can''t go to the Flat Head Mountain tonight."


    "Why?" Mu Ting withdrew her fingers and leaned against the seat as she crossed her arms while looking at him with a smile.


    "You''re in the dark, so tonight you must be very ferocious. If you go up the flat-topped mountain again, that will be even more so!" Seeing that Mu Ting didn''t believe him, the man hurriedly emphasized her words.


    "Actually, when I saw it at that time, I also thought that the woman had gone black, and that it was a sign of great ferocity." Conan added.


    The woman didn''t take the man''s words seriously. Instead, when she saw the man''s anxious and cute expression, she couldn''t help but tease him. She slightly bent her body, squeezed her chest, and asked with an evil smile: "Really? Sis, aren''t my breasts big enough? "


    Satisfied with the man''s flushed face, Mu Ting turned her head away in embarrassment. "Cough cough, I advise you not to go to the Flat Head Mountain."

 C139

    "Alright, handsome, I really have something to do tonight. Let''s continue discussing when we meet tomorrow." Mu Ting said as she squeezed in front of him again.


    When Bai Mu heard this, he immediately had the urge to vomit blood. Countless inappropriate scenes of children flashed through his mind.


    Ke Nan ignored Bai Mu''s thoughts and continued. When the man came back to his senses, Mu Ting had already run to the front to rest. Seeing three people in casual clothes waiting ahead of them, he knew that he was late again. He put his hands together and rubbed his hands together, licking his face pitifully. "Forgive me, I''ve made you wait for a long time."


    "Tsk, this isn''t the first time anyway." The three of them returned in tacit understanding.


    Seeing the three of them stand up, Mu Ting asked in embarrassment, "Should we go up now?"


    "There are so many people tonight, and the Flat Head Mountain is so small. If it was any later, there wouldn''t even be a spot for them." The eldest sister, Su Jasmine, rolled her eyes at Mu Ting and directly followed those people up the mountain.


    However, Mu Ting subconsciously turned her head to look at the location where the handsome driver had parked the taxi. She felt a sense of disappointment when she saw the empty space.


    "Hurry up and leave, what are you waiting for?" The little girl, Bei''er, patted Mu Ting Er''s shoulder and rebuked her. "There won''t be a good seat left if we don''t leave now."


    Mu Ting just nodded her head and followed with a smile.


    "There''s so many people here today!" Mu Ting thought in her heart as she looked forward to what would happen in the future.


    "Stop. Speaking of which, how do you know what that Mu Ting is thinking?" Puzzled, Bai Mu hurriedly asked.


    "I don''t know. I just know. For example, I can tell you everything that you are thinking right now. "


    "Alright, alright, please continue!"


    "But I forgot where I said it was!" Ke Nan looked resentfully at Bai Mu. Once again, Bai Mu facepalmed as he reminded, "When you said that, Mu Ting was thinking: There''s so many people today. It seems that everyone here came after hearing the news."


    "Yes, that''s it." With a smile, Conan continued recalling.


    Legend has it that when the moon is full, a strange scene will appear in the middle of the mountain. The news network also reported that it was the round of the moon, which was held once every three hundred and sixty years.


    Mu Ting and the other sisters had nothing better to do, so after hearing the news, they suggested coming to the mesa to take a look.


    The Flat Head Mountain was not that high. It only took them 30 minutes to reach the top.


    "Sure enough, so many people have come!" The big-breasted beauty, Mu Ting, sighed as she was pulled towards the center by one of the four nicknames, the man woman Qingge.


    Although the Flat Head Mountain was called a mountain, the peak of the mountain was actually a flat piece of land, like a small square. Everyone sat around it, consciously leaving a small stage area in the middle.


    "What kind of strange scene do you guys think will happen tonight?" The girl called Bei''er asked the others expectantly.


    "Tsk, it''s just a stunt from those travel companies!" Thinking about the fact that each of them handed over two old heads when they arrived, Mu Ting snorted in displeasure.


    "You''ll know when you see it." Su Jasmine replied in a very big sister manner.


    The four of them looked at the moon in the sky in tacit understanding. The moon was very bright and round, and they all had their own thoughts.


    "Why isn''t there even a star?"


    The soft voice caught their attention. I couldn''t help but raise my head and look at the sky where only the moon hung. "There really isn''t any."


    "Is that part of that strange phenomenon?" Belle''s eyes lit up as she said this. Looking at this fantasy girl, I, who was floating in the air, and those few people collectively gave her a big supercilious look.


    Bai Mu really wanted to shout out loud when he heard this. Are you saying that you aren''t some strange phenomenon?


    At this time, the girl called Mu Ting couldn''t help but think of the taxi boy''s words, "You are in the dark, so there will be great danger tonight. If you go up the plateau again, it will be even worse!"


    Shaking her head, Mu Ting thought that those words were just for scaring the timid girl. There weren''t any supernatural incidents in this world. Thinking about it, she tossed those words to the back of her mind.


    "All of you, quickly take a look!"


    It was unknown who shouted, but we all subconsciously looked towards the empty space.


    At this moment, a person appeared out of nowhere in the middle of the flat top mountain. He lowered his head slightly, so his face couldn''t be seen. A spotlight came from out of nowhere and hit that person.


    Of course, even if I screamed, they wouldn''t hear me. They didn''t react to me anyway, so I suspect I was floating in the form of a soul.


    After hearing Ke Nan''s explanation, Bai Mu became intoxicated once again.


    Although I know you think it''s more unreliable, more casual, and easy to get along with people, that''s the type of person that everyone loves, but my guts aren''t that big of a deal.


    Of course, the one who shouted wasn''t only me, but also Mu Ting who had been made nervous by that handsome taxi boy. Seeing how timid that woman was, I changed my mind.


    Then, I turned my attention to the woman who seemed to be more of a model.


    The one called Su Jasmine hurriedly covered Mu Ting''s mouth. Seeing that Mu Ting had calmed down, she said, "This really spoils my interest. This is definitely something that those travel companies can arrange. How dare you?"


    Hearing this, Mu Ting relaxed, while I also relaxed. Although I didn''t know what a travel company was, I subconsciously thought that I knew what it was. Since I was relieved, I quietly sat down and watched that person''s'' performance ''.


    At this moment, the person on the stage suddenly moved. He actually started dancing mechanically.


    It wasn''t actually a mechanical dance, but the person''s body seemed stiff. When he moved, it gave off a slight rhythmic feeling.


    After seeing this, everyone started to get excited. Some of them even started to beat a beat.


    Gradually, the dance reached its climax. A large portion of the people stood up, stiffly twisting their bodies just like the person dancing in the middle.


    At this moment, that girl called Bei''er also stood up, twisting her body with difficulty along with those people.


    "Bei''er, why are you following them and going crazy as well?" Qingge said in a rough voice and stood up, but she couldn''t help doing the same action as Bei''er.


    No! I looked at it and saw that it was probably the exact same action as the one in the middle.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, an estimated two-thirds of the people present had already started dancing mechanical dancing with that person. To be more precise, it was more than two-thirds of the people dancing with that person.


    It was unknown what Mu Ting had done to make her mad. Somehow, she was a little angry. She violently pulled on that Bei''er and called him Bei''er. He lost his balance and fell to the ground.


    However, Bei''er didn''t seem to feel anything as she turned her head towards Mu Ting and gave her a strange smile.


    Because Mu Ting Er had never laughed like this before, of course, I had never seen her laugh before. That was why I screamed out when I saw the corner of Bei''er''s mouth widened into a smile that an ordinary person would never be able to pull up.


    He seemed to be laughing, but rather than saying that he was laughing, it would be more accurate to say that the corners of his mouth had been forcefully pulled up by someone. Seeing that Bei''er was laughing, there was a terrifying feeling that crawled all the way to the top of his head.


    At this moment, I could clearly see the face of the person in the middle. The face of the clown was painted in black and white, and the corners of his mouth were stretched out.


    Just like Bea''s smile just now!


    Mu Ting was a little scared, thinking about what the handsome taxi boy had said. However, she slowly stood up with hope in her eyes, secretly looking at the usually expressionless Su Moli, as well as the usually bold and bold Qingge. However, without exception, they were laughing at an unknown person.


    When I saw that one of them was Out, I was very angry. However, he didn''t have a physical body, so I didn''t know what to do! However, after seeing Mu Ting''s pale face as she fell to the ground, she frantically stood up and scanned her surroundings. Only when she saw everyone dancing mechanically with the person in the middle did she realize that something wasn''t right.


    I was so stupid that I finally felt something wasn''t right. The taxi driver''s words once again entered Mu Ting''s brain and into mine.


    Looking at Mu Ting, who was the only one that was still conscious, to be honest, I really rejected her.


    Mu Ting frantically pulled on Su Jasmine''s hand, only to discover that her hand was like a block of ice that had been frozen. She shuddered and shook off Su Jasmine''s hand as if she had been electrocuted.


    "Big Sister Jasmine, let''s go quickly. This place isn''t fun at all." Because her hands were very cold, Mu Ting was very scared. She could only pull at her clothes, but Su Jasmine just smiled and continued to dance.


    Ke Nan smacked his lips and smiled at Bai Mu.


    "That''s it?" Bai Mu looked at him in disbelief and asked, "Mm, what else? Big Brother Bai Mu, do you really want to hear something else? "


    "Speaking of which, you clearly spoke of it as a terrifying story, okay? And what do you mean floating to possess? What the hell is this? What about that handsome taxi guy? It was easy to tell that it was a hero who came to save the beauty, alright? Finally, there was that clown who danced mechanically. So what?


    What was the outcome? "Speaking of which, can you please not be so suspenseful, Conan?" Bai Mu grumbled in his heart, but before he could finish, he heard Ke Nan say, "I say, Big Brother Bai Mu. Why are you so anxious? Did I say I wouldn''t? What did I say? Did you say anything? "I really ¡­"


    "Stop, can''t I be wrong? Brother, just tell me the result. There''s no need for the process.


    "Alright! "It seems like you are even more impatient than me." Ke Nan raised his head and looked at the sky for a while. That feeling was really ¡­ tsk-tsk-tsk. It was as if he had experienced the vicissitudes of life and was about to float away at any moment.


    "Actually, at that time, the taxi driver came over. However, the result was only half of Mu Ting''s life remained. When I saw the handsome young man''s appearance, he looked pretty good, so I directly took over his body. "


    He glanced at Bai Mu and continued, "As for the name you mentioned, I don''t know who gave it to you. At that time, I went down the mountain to the foot of the mountain. I didn''t know who I was, so I wandered. Finally, someone said, Detective Conan! Then, I said my name is Konan! "


    "Tsk tsk tsk tsk, so casual. What about your master? "


    "Oh ~ It seems that without a master, one person only taught me how to survive. Then, Brother Bai Mu, I can understand what you''re talking about, and I can use these yin yang fish. They are all words inside my head to tell me." So, I called this voice Master. "


    "Then that''s it!"

 C140

    Bai Mu nodded and asked, "Conan, do you know who you were before?"


    Konan just shook his head, "I don''t know, but I know one thing. My body is about to collapse. "It''s because this body is already severely injured. After so many days, I reckon ¡­" Kang Nan sighed and pulled back the sleeves of his daoist robe. His arms were already bruised and bruised, and the flesh on his hands didn''t seem to have any vitality at all.


    "Is that why my consciousness is in such a daze? Sometimes they are not controlled by themselves. " Ke Nan sighed. "Brother Bai Mu, you won''t hate me or dislike me, right? "I know I caused you a lot of trouble just now, but I ¡­"


    Bai Mu lightly patted Ke Nan''s shoulder and said with a smile, "It''s fine. Although you have caused trouble, didn''t you just rescue me from that person''s clutches?" This is great! "


    "Really?" Conan looked up like a child.


    "It''s true!" Bai Mu was adamant, and he added on in his heart, As long as you don''t offend him, it''s fine.


    "Brother Bai Mu, I''ll try my best!" Ke Nan said with a bit of grievance.


    Bai Mu had forgotten that this Ke Nan knew a formidable ability like Mind Reading. Looking at him, Bai Mu decided to say it out loud so that he wouldn''t pry into his thoughts. "Ke Nan, maybe I''ve already determined who you are."


    "Warrick? I am one of her souls! " Conan looked up.


    Bai Mu: "..." "Un, it''s her!"


    "But I''ve been in this world for a few years. "And that Warrick, didn''t you just say that ten days ago, something happened in your heart?" Ke Nan looked at Bai Mu with a puzzled expression.


    Bai Mu pondered for a moment before replying, "You said that you had been floating around for a long time when you found your body. "I suspect that when you left Warrick''s body, it was because of that lightning ¡­"


    "I''ve transmigrated!" This time, Bai Mu was only left with a deep sense of exhaustion. Although the real woman was very violent, this woman who possessed a soul on his body had not only turned into a minor inconvenience, but also a minor inconvenience. Bai Mu was speechless.


    As if he had sensed Bai Mu''s thoughts, Ke Nan put on a wronged expression and said, "I''m sorry, Brother Bai Mu, I really don''t want to!"


    "It''s nothing. I just hope that you won''t pry into other people''s thoughts. This isn''t a good habit." Seeing that there was nothing he could do, Bai Mu waved his hand and said, "Alright, alright, do as you please. Just don''t say it out loud so casually."


    "En, alright!" Ke Nan nodded his head, "Brother Bai Mu, so you''re saying that my original body is that person? If I were to return to my original body, I wouldn''t be in this state, right? Furthermore, my body won''t be able to hold on for long. "


    "Can I look for my body again?" Bai Mu looked worriedly at Ke Nan. After all, his body looked rather old and worn-out.


    "I''ve already tried. As long as I enter this body, I won''t be able to come out. I''ve thought of many ways to leave." Furthermore, I cannot search for the next body because if my soul enters, then the original soul of that body will be forced out by my soul. "


    "Don''t worry, after settling the things here, I''ll bring you to your main body. The people there will definitely be able to think of a way to deal with it." Furthermore, they are currently trying to find a soul. "


    Ke Nan nodded as he looked gratefully at Bai Mu. Such a gaze made Bai Mu want to cough again. Although he knew that this person''s soul was that of a woman, it was still a bit inappropriate to stare at such a man''s body.


    "It''s fine, Brother Bai Mu. You should get used to it after watching for a long time."


    "Hey, Brother Bai Mu, where are you going?"


    "To see Mister Liang."


    "Wait for me!" As soon as he said this, Ke Nan hurriedly caught up to Bai Mu. The two of them headed towards the villa''s entrance. Bai Mu led Ke Nan to Liang Zhong''s room as they were familiar with each other.


    However, when Bai Mu and Ke Nan arrived at the door, they discovered that it was tightly locked. Finally, after a series of heavy knocking sounds, the door finally opened.


    Seeing Dahei standing at the door looking out, it was funny, "Dahei, don''t worry. That person won''t come back. Furthermore, it was not easy for him to enter this room. "But ¡­" Bai Mu looked at Liang Zhong and said apologetically, "However, Mister Liang will have to find a new housekeeper from now on."


    "Cough, cough ¡­" He moved his body and did not sit up from the bed. Big Black hurriedly walked over and helped Liang Zhong up, and he saw Liang Zhong saying to Bai Mu, "Bai Mu, I can guess more or less what happened to Uncle Mo." Although he has been my housekeeper for many years, I do not fully trust him. "


    Bai Mu nodded, "Mister Liang understands that this is for the best. It''s just that this matter is a little difficult to handle! " An awkward expression appeared on Bai Mu''s face. "I am currently filled with Spiritual Energy. It is still unknown how I should recover. Even though that Immortal Zhou was severely injured, it was inevitable that he would come back."


    Even if he doesn''t come back, this Liang Zhong''s body probably won''t be able to hold on for that long. "


    "Brother Bai Mu, you don''t have to worry. Don''t you want me to take care of everything?" I have a way to deal with your worries. " This time, he thought for a long time and did not interrupt Bai Mu''s words, even revealing his intentions.


    "Really?" When Bai Mu heard what Ke Nan said, he naturally trusted her. After all, he knew that Ke Nan''s soul was also the soul of the Twelve Divine Generals.


    Ke Nan chuckled and turned his gaze towards Liang Zhong on the bed. "But Mister Liang, you must give me this black and white yin yang fish of yours. Only then will I have enough strength to help you solve your current difficult situation."


    Bai Mu finally understood. So that was the plan of this retard. Seems like he was quite foolish as well. When it came to matters of interests, his mind was quite smooth.


    As Bai Mu was secretly praising Ke Nan, Ke Nan shot a look of satisfaction at Bai Mu. Bai Mu was once again intoxicated by the look in his eyes.


    As Dahei had already been poisoned by Konan, he seemed to have gained some immunity, so he did not break the record. The confused Liang Zhong looked at the Yin Yang Fish in Ke Nan''s hand. Although his gaze changed for a moment, he nodded, "As long as you can help me settle this matter, I will give you this fish."


    "Then thank you!" Ke Nan once again took out the Yin-Yang fish and put it back into his clothes. He then looked at Bai Mu in glee.


    "It''s just that, Bai Mu, why do you have a worried expression ever since I first met you? Did you encounter some sort of difficulty?" After Liang Zhong finished talking about the fish, he focused his gaze on Bai Mu. To be honest, Bai Mu had indeed helped greatly this time.


    If it wasn''t for Bai Mu, he probably wouldn''t have woken up even now. Therefore, he had placed all his hopes on Bai Mu this time around.


    "What can I worry about? Isn''t it all because of you, Mister Liang?" Before Bai Mu could say anything, Ke Nan continued, "Because of the excessive Spiritual Energy you used to help Mr. Liang, coupled with the fact that you were ambushed by that Uncle Mo, your Spiritual Energy has been completely lost. Hmm, it''s not completely lost. Anyway, I can''t use all of my spiritual energy. It seems to have been blocked by something! "


    "It''s like this! "You shouldn''t interfere in Bai Mu''s matter this time." Although Liang Zhong knew that Bai Mu had this ability, now that his ability was gone, she naturally wouldn''t let an innocent person take the risk.


    Even if he was willing, his precious daughter probably wouldn''t be willing. And this time, if he really met with any mishap, he would have to rely on this young man to take care of his daughter.


    "Mister Liang, don''t worry. I will do my best to accomplish the things I''ve promised you." Bai Mu walked in front of Ke Nan and asked, "What method did you talk about earlier? Can you really get my restricted Spiritual Energy out?"


    "That''s right!" When I first heard your conversation with that evil cultivator old man, I heard a few things. Through these key points, I have already analyzed that evil cultivator old man''s mentality. Right now, your spiritual energy is only sealed with a special substance. I don''t know what it is, but I know what to do with it. "


    Ke Nan suddenly stopped and walked up to the astonished Bai Mu. He pulled Bai Mu''s hand and said, "Brother Bai Mu, don''t be agitated. I''ll tell you slowly."


    Bai Mu wanted to support his forehead, but when did he say that he was agitated?


    "Alright, go ahead!" Bai Mu knew the current situation of Ke Nan, so he didn''t want to get entangled with him. Thus, he could only nod his head silently.


    Seeing this passionate pair of people, Liang Zhong looked at Big Black. Big Black shrugged his shoulders, indicating that he didn''t know either.


    "If you can reach the end of Yin-Yang Street, there is a cold pool of water there. If you can endure the cold from the pool of water, you will be able to clear away the substance that blocks your spiritual power. It was just that the water in the cold pond was both icy and cold, making it the most evil water in the world, not only because of its low temperature, but also because it was filled with yin aura. If the willpower of the person who entered was not strong enough, it could directly devour their mind and become nourishment for the cold pond.


    Besides, it wasn''t a minute, let alone ten minutes or even a few hours, you had to stay inside for three days. After three days, your spirit energy will definitely recover, and you might even be able to grow by a large amount. "


    "En, alright!" Bai Mu nodded and asked, "Then what about this thing on Mister Liang''s body?"


    When Ke Nan heard this, he laughed, "Since it''s a fetus, a bowl of medicine is enough." Seeing that these people were staring at him in disbelief, Ke Nan laughed, "Of course it''s not that simple." After all, he wasn''t an ordinary person. If he could add some cold water into the normal Slipper Elixir, it would be wonderful. "At that time, I can just overtake that infant."


    "Un, leave these to me!" Bai Mu glanced at Liang Zhong''s bulging stomach. In any case, this was how things should end.

 C141

    "Brother Bai Mu, you should think about it carefully. That place is extremely dangerous. Don''t mention that you don''t have any Spiritual Energy right now, even if you had, it would still be difficult to enter that Yin-Yang Street." "After all, those things will only be picked by weaklings. When the time comes, I''m afraid that Big Brother Bai Mu will ¡­"


    "That''s right. Bai Mu, it''s fine if I can''t get over this. I just hope that you can help me take care of Yue Er."


    "There''s no need for that. I''ll be making this trip to the cold pond."


    "I forbid it!"


    As Bai Mu was speaking, he heard a voice come in. He turned his head to see who it was, it wasn''t Liang Qi Yue, "Yue Er, why have you come?"


    "Daddy!" Liang Qi Yue grumbled as she looked at Liang Zhong, "Bai Mu can''t go, he doesn''t have any spiritual energy now. If he goes, he''ll only be throwing his life away. I won''t let him go! " Liang Qi Yue walked in front of Bai Mu, grabbed his hand, and looked at Liang Zhong.


    "Don''t worry, you don''t believe me?" Bai Mu patted Liang Qi Yue''s hand like a big brother next door, "Or perhaps you''re saying that you don''t believe in my ability?"


    "No, Bai Mu. Aren''t you courting death?" "I heard it just now, I heard the words of the little Daoist next to me. You''re still lying to me like this?" Bai Mu pulled Liang Qi Yue away, patting his head, "Hey, Big Brother is someone who''s going to do great things in the future. If he becomes trash, what else can he do? Right now, strange corpses are everywhere and even in your city, Gao Yang City is unavoidably in trouble. If I become trash, who will protect you? "


    "But, that would cost me my life!" Liang Qi Yue looked at Bai Mu''s face, and her tears flowed down, "I don''t want you to die, you''re dead, I ¡ª" Liang Qi Yue looked at Bai Mu, not knowing what to say next. However, Ke Nan, who was beside her, looked at Bai Mu with a meaningful gaze, almost saying the words "I understand." However, he was immediately sent flying by Bai Mu''s gaze.


    "Well, believe me. Look at your dad, could it be that you can''t bear to have your dad always on the sickbed, looking like a ghost or human? " Bai Mu gently wiped away Liang Qi Yue''s tears and said with a smile, "Okay, you must listen to big brother''s words, right? You promised me once! As the young miss of the Liang family, you shouldn''t go back on your words, right? "


    "Bai Mu, I ¡ª"


    "Alright, I don''t have much time. There are still a lot of things I need to do in H City, so I don''t have time to hesitate. "Believe me, I will definitely return safely." Bai Mu looked at Liang Qi Yue and promised.


    Liang Qi Yue looked at Bai Mu and looked at the resolution in her eyes. In the end, she knew that she couldn''t persuade him, but since he had decided, she would support him and not burden him. Gritting his teeth, he nodded and said, "Alright, Daddy and I will wait for you at home. You must return safely! "


    "Don''t worry!" Bai Mu pursed his lips into a smile. He patted Liang Qi Yue''s shoulder and nodded to Liang Zhong. Then, he walked to Ke Nan''s side and pulled him towards the door.


    "Hey hey hey, Brother Bai Mu, I still don''t have that reward. I still have two thousand five hundred yuan and two thousand five hundred yuan!" Conan waved his arms. He just didn''t want to go. However, this time, Bai Mu easily dragged him away. The reason for this was because Bai Mu directly said in his heart, "Let''s go. I''ll pay you 3500 yuan when we get back!"


    With that, after saying those words, Conan finally shut his mouth in a strange manner.


    After exiting the Liang family''s villa, Bai Mu took the car keys given to him by Big Black Brother and went straight to the car.


    "Hah! Brother Bai Mu, the dozens of wigs you mentioned at the beginning ¡­"


    "I''ll buy it for you when the time comes!" Bai Mu was unable to do so. If he had replied in a ''no'', he wouldn''t have known that this tease would be subjected to such incomparable torture.


    "Hehe, that''s good." Bai Mu walked to the car and asked, "Can you drive?"


    "I won''t! "But this body will!"


    "..." "Alright, you drive." As he spoke, he tossed the car keys to Conan and got into the car. "Brother Bai Mu, where are we going?"


    "Start it first!" As he spoke, Bai Mu took out his mobile phone and dialed Warranty''s number, but he couldn''t get through to her. After hanging up, Bai Mu thought to himself that they should still be in the wasteland.


    After thinking about it, he sent a text message directly to Ye Zichen. After putting down his cell phone, he looked towards the driving Ke Nan and asked, "Kang Nan, do you know where Yin-Yang Street is?"


    "I don''t know either!" Ke Nan tilted his head and answered directly.


    Bai Mu sighed, "Seems like there''s a problem this time. If I go to Yinyang Street, what should I do in H City? If he didn''t go but lost his spiritual energy, not only would he be unable to help, he would also be a burden. So how should I choose? "


    "Of course we should choose the former. Both of them are in danger, so we should find one that has a higher risk of being reborn." Ke Nan said as he drove.


    Bai Mu nodded. "I just hope that they can resolve this matter in City H properly. Otherwise, I won''t feel at ease."


    "You can only choose to put your heart in your stomach and trust your friend."


    "Tsk tsk tsk, I didn''t expect you to know quite a lot."


    "That''s right!" Ke Nan said complacently.


    "I just don''t know how to get to Yinyang Street!" Bai Mu sighed and collapsed onto the ground ¡­


    The words that Coran slowly spat out almost made me lose my temper.


    "Although I don''t know, my master does. So I can think of a way to enter Yinyang Street. " Ke Nan thought for a while and mumbled.


    Bai Mu was speechless. He held onto his chest and said, "Conan, can you stop playing with me? I''m not a good person, so if you have anything to say, you can say it all at once. Otherwise, I''m afraid that I won''t be able to hold on to Yin-Yang Street."


    "Really?" Ke Nan''s eyes widened as he looked at Bai Mu and exclaimed, "Brother Bai Mu, is your heart not well? "Come, come quickly. Let me have a look for you!" As he spoke, he stared at Bai Mu seriously, with a caring expression on his face, as though he was about to touch my chest.


    "Holy shit!" Are you really stupid or just an idiot? Why aren''t you driving your car properly? " I jumped away and held out my hand to stop Conan.


    "Is there any difference?" Conan asked stupidly as he stared at me and at the steering wheel.


    Bai Mu was once again infuriated, but he couldn''t say anything. He could only advise in his heart that there was something wrong with this child''s mind. Why didn''t he haggle with him?


    Bai Mu looked at the southern side of the eye and said, "I hope you can hurry back within twelve days. I''m afraid that the talisman paper I placed in Liang Zhong and Liang Qi Yue''s room won''t be able to resist for long." Furthermore, who knows when that Immortal Zhou will make a comeback. "


    Ke Nan said, "Don''t worry. Immortal Zhou didn''t even plan on fighting back. He just wanted to wait for the results."


    Bai Mu looked deeply at Ke Nan before retracting his gaze. He didn''t say anything else and just stared outside the window. Since Bai Mu didn''t say anything, and coupled with the fact that Bai Mu had always been treating Ke Nan City with respect, let me be a quiet, beautiful man. After that, Ke Nan steadied his mouth and shut it.


    Just like this, the atmosphere in the car suddenly quieted down. After a full ten minutes of silence, Conan couldn''t hold it in any longer and asked, "Brother Bai Mu, do you really want to go to Yin-Yang Street?"


    Bai Mu glanced at Ke Nan and slowly said, "Otherwise, what would happen?" Bai Mu rebutted as he heard the childish voice before turning his head towards the window.


    "That Yin-Yang Street is truly dangerous for ordinary people." There was a hint of anxiety in Conan''s voice.


    "It''s okay, I''ve experienced danger more than once. Every time, I''ve managed to escape with my life. It can be said that I''ve been accompanied by luck." Bai Mu replied immediately.


    Ke Nan drove, but he knew what Bai Mu was thinking in his heart. He just couldn''t say it out loud. However, this didn''t matter. He could enlighten Bai Mu.


    "Do you really want to go? Yin Yang Street is very dangerous, very dangerous! " He thought about it and decided to keep it for a while.


    "You tell me how to get in!" Bai Mu felt helpless. It would be better to ask for more practical information from this brat.


    "Then, how dangerous is it?" Glancing over his shoulder once again, Bai Mu found himself looking at the worried and foolish Ke Nan. For a moment, he was amused.


    "Since I can''t avoid it, there''s no need to think too much into it. Wouldn''t it be better to be happy when facing the truth?" This was what Bai Mu was thinking at this moment.


    After thinking about this, he felt relieved and immediately started teasing Conan again.


    "I don''t know!" Little Konan''s head drooped down and he immediately looked up. "But Master said it''s very dangerous inside!"


    "Pfft, I already said it, that master of yours is you, let alone your master in the future. Also, this bro knows you''re concerned about me. But we still have to solve that problem, don''t we? Furthermore, I, your brother, am not that lucky to have died so quickly! "


    He patted Ke Nan''s head. Although he already had a little kid as his younger sister and a baby face as his younger sister, he was probably quite satisfied. At this moment, if he had a younger brother like him, it wouldn''t be too bad. Although his little brother was often a little stupid, he still liked to cause trouble for him.


    Although Ke Nan could clearly see Bai Mu''s thoughts, he also knew that he couldn''t win against him. Thus, he could only nod his head, and with an unnatural expression, he solemnly looked at me and said, "However, Brother Bai Mu, to enter Yin-Yang Street, you must enter at midnight."


    Bai Mu was slightly embarrassed. This was a time point that made people think that it was common sense. He was an ordinary person at the moment, yet he was going in at such a special time. This was courting death!


    Ke Nan heard Bai Mu''s voice and nodded. "Brother Bai Mu is right. Because you are an ordinary person, you should go in at midnight. Otherwise, you won''t be able to enter other times. It''s just that there''s still some danger when you enter at that time."


    If he had a cigarette now, Bai Mu would definitely light it without any hesitation. However, it would be beautiful if he thought about it. Bai Mu looked deeply at Ke Nan and said, "Tell me, other than the time point, what other special places do you need to enter the Yin-Yang Street?"


    As the saying goes, time makes the man. Bai Mu''s wish to enter Yinyang Street definitely wasn''t limited to the so-called midnight.


    "Wow, Brother Bai Mu is indeed Brother Bai Mu. You even know this?" Seeing Bai Mu''s eyes brimming with stars, and seeing his appearance, Bai Mu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    Oh my god, I take back what I just said. If this guy were to become my brother, I''d at least live a dozen years less. Who knew that Ke Nan would feel wronged and say, "Brother Bai Mu, since you''ve accepted me as your younger brother, why didn''t you let me do it? Just let me do it. This little brother of mine is very reliable."


    Bai Mu: "¡­"


    "How much longer will it take to reach the so-called land?" Bai Mu said in shock.


    "Brother Bai Mu, don''t worry. I''ll be there soon, as long as I make a turn." As he said that, the car made a quick turn and entered a fork in the road.


    After about six minutes, Conan stopped the car. Bai Mu looked at Ke Nan and, without asking any further questions, got off the car. Then, he threw out another sentence.


    "Hurry up and follow me!"


    "Hehe, Brother Bai Mu, wait for me for a moment. I have to turn off the engine."


    When Bai Mu heard the infuriating voice, he couldn''t be bothered to look at the silly fellow anymore. He turned around and walked towards the darkness without any light.


    "Brother Bai Mu, wait for me! You''re not a long-legged oppa, why are you walking so fast?" Ke Nan called out to Bai Mu from behind and stumbled to catch up with him. As for Bai Mu, the figure in front of him halted abruptly, but he walked forward even faster.

 C142

    Midnight, the sky was empty of stars and the moon.


    The dim yellow street light hit the ground, and the shadow of the person in the middle of the white cross street was stretched out.


    "Is this the special location you were talking about? "The so-called land?" Bai Mu frowned as he stared at the intersection that Ke Nan had found. Looking at the atmosphere, it was truly eerie.


    "Yes, it''s here. Brother Bai Mu, look at the props that I brought along. " As he said that, he took out a stack of old and yellow paper money from his bag. After that, he forcefully touched the paper money and saw that the other party had taken out an old-fashioned match and was about to light it.


    After some thought, he paused and looked at Bai Mu. "Brother Bai Mu, give me two of your talismans that can draw souls." Naturally, Ke Nan wouldn''t tell Bai Mu that he knew that Bai Mu had an unlimited supply of talisman papers.


    Of course, there was no need for Ke Nan to say anything. Bai Mu only knew that he was aware of the talisman in his possession through prying eyes.


    Bai Mu took out two paper talismans and placed them in his hands. However, when he held the paper talisman in his hands, he paused and his expression became inexplicably serious. If it wasn''t for the fact that he was talking, he would have thought that the paper talisman had some special effect on him.


    "Brother Bai Mu, I have something to tell you. You must hold on!" Ke Nan looked at Bai Mu and spoke seriously.


    "What do you mean you have to hold on? You make it sound like you''re being very serious." Bai Mu stared at Ke Nan as he muttered in his heart.


    "It is indeed very serious. It is about your master. It was from the talisman that I gave you. My master, no, I sensed that your master was severely injured and would not be able to live for long. " After which, he looked worriedly at Bai Mu.


    "What? Are you sure you aren''t joking?" Bai Mu stepped forward and placed his hand on Ke Nan''s shoulder. His expression became solemn.


    "No, no. How could I joke about that?" Ke Nan shook his head furiously. To be honest, he didn''t know how she knew. He knew that the moment she got the talisman, she would be able to see those things.


    Bai Mu felt a sense of dejection in his heart. How could this be? Wasn''t his master returning to the Zodiac Mountain to cultivate? Why would his life suddenly end like this?


    "No, I have to go back!" Bai Mu''s complexion changed as he finally made a decision.


    "But Brother Bai Mu, your Spiritual Qi is still stuck at the blocking stage. Even if you want to go back, you have improved greatly. However, you still have the transfer talisman from your Master. Even if you go, you might not be able to save your Master."


    "You know the way, don''t you, Conan?" Bai Mu''s gaze once again turned to Ke Nan. Honestly speaking, at this moment, only Ke Nan was able to help him. Thinking about how he could do nothing now, he felt really helpless.


    Ke Nan looked at Bai Mu and nodded his head. "The only solution to this problem is the cold pond. Later on, you can take out the cold pond water and find a piece of palm-sized rhubarb board that guards the cold pond water, and use that yellow mud board to gather your Master''s spirit again."


    "Spirit Gathering?" Bai Mu was puzzled. Wasn''t his master injured? Why did he need to gather spirit energy again?


    "Yes, it''s Spirit Gathering. Because Brother Bai Mu''s master was ambushed by someone, at that time, neither of you realized that something was wrong. When Brother Bai Mu''s master returned to Bian Tou Mountain, the Spiritual Energy within your master''s body started to dissipate, and now, it''s almost the same as a cripple. However, because Brother Bai Mu''s master is older, when he reaches that age, his life will be ended. "


    "Who is it?" Bai Mu didn''t care whether this Ke Nan was a Mind Reading or if he had some other ability that allowed him to foresee or sense things. The current Bai Mu was only angry, and felt a deep sense of helplessness.


    "I don''t know, but if I see that person, I will definitely be able to recognize him." Ke Nan said firmly.


    "Alright, that''s alright. Let''s hurry up and enter the Yin Yang World." Bai Mu retracted his heart. It was useless to think too much into this matter. It would be better to settle the matter right in front of him.


    "Alright, Brother Bai Mu, what you''re saying is the right thing to do." "Don''t worry, now that you''re in such a bad mood, I, Ke Nan, will help you clean it up. I''ll definitely make you happily enter Yin-Yang Street later."


    After saying that, the fire in his hand was lit up, and he began to burn the paper money along with the paper talisman.


    Bai Mu looked up at the sky once again. There was no sign of a star or moon, just a ghastly sight to behold.


    At midnight, there was no one around the intersection. The two of them agreed to burn paper money at the intersection. Just thinking about it made his scalp tingle. Especially thinking about the place he was going to, he felt that there was a little bit of difference in his surroundings.


    "That''s right. The crossroads is where many accidents occur, so it is also the fastest and least restricted area to Yinyang Street. "


    At the same time, it seemed as if he had reached a point where he was full of energy. At the same time, his hand that was preparing to strike a match also stopped, and some saliva flew out as he said, "As the proverbs say, money makes the difference. "Once we''ve bought enough money and lit them up, we''ll be able to enter Yin-Yang Street through their doors while they''re out collecting money."


    Listening to Ke Nan''s words, Bai Mu''s eyebrows creased as he recalled the scene of paper money flying around and those little ghosts coming out to collect it. He felt his scalp go numb, "Alright, don''t say anything useless, just hurry up if you want to do it so that you don''t miss the best time."


    Seeing that he was about to light the fire, Bai Mu''s heart lifted a little. After all, he was just a normal person at this time. If a normal person were to enter that kind of world, they would feel a lot of f * cking sensation just by thinking about it.


    Suddenly, Ke Nan''s movements stopped and he looks at me solemnly. Bai Mu''s nerves were in a state of tension, but why did he suddenly run away like a moth? He was so frightened that he almost collapsed onto the ground.


    In the end, the fellow directly said to me, "Brother Bai Mu, remember to pretend that you didn''t see or hear anything that happened."


    "Why? Can we see them later? " In the legends, didn''t it require special tools to see those things? Bai Mu was puzzled. In the past, when he was able to see the ghosts, he would either open his Heaven''s Eyes or see them by themselves. But now, he was an ordinary person. How could he see them under such circumstances?


    "Yeah, you can see it. This is what we used to call time and place. We can see not only the ghosts, but also the houses they live in. Otherwise, how else would we be able to enter that world through the door of their residence? "


    "If they felt that you were looking at him or something, although they wouldn''t do anything that would harm you, they would still pester you. Of course, there are also a few perverts who want to pull you up to be a scapegoat. However, since we gave them the money, they should turn a blind eye. "


    When he thought about how he would personally come into contact with those things later, Bai Mu felt tears streaming down his face. Perhaps it was because he saw Bai Mu''s expression of embarrassment, but he only saw Ke Nan chuckling and then suddenly moved his face closer to Bai Mu. Bai Mu saw an enlarged face and thought that something had possessed Ke Nan, so how could Bai Mu allow this to happen? Bai Mu didn''t hesitate to extend his hand, and with a slap, he sent it flying.


    Looking at Conan''s face which had been slapped, five red finger marks appeared on his face. Bai Mu looked at his hands. At first, he was regretful, but when he saw that little girl covering her face with tears after being beaten up, all traces of guilt vanished without a trace. He sighed in his heart.


    "What are you looking at? Why aren''t you looking? Look, the fire on your paper money has gone out." Bai Mu glared viciously at Ke Nan. This brat, if you give him some face, he''ll definitely be able to set up a dozen dyers shops for him.


    Although no one had come to this point, it was not far from the center of the city, and there was no guarantee that there would be one or two patrolmen or security guards who would be walking around at night.


    If he was caught doing some mystique, it might not end until he was in the police station for a couple of days. Bai Mu didn''t have much time to waste on entering the police station.


    Ke Nan glanced at Bai Mu and lit up the fire paper once again. He then turned his head and said seriously, "Brother Bai Mu, if you take out a yellow clay board, you must run away quickly."


    "Why?" Bai Mu asked in confusion.


    "Because the Yellow Mud Board is the material that is used to suppress the cold pond water. If it''s gone, then the cold pond water will directly become waste water. If the Underworld finds out, then you''re playing."


    "Alright, I got it. Hurry up and deal with you." Bai Mu was no longer worried about this matter. Perhaps, he would be able to support himself until the time when he could take out the yellow slate board. At that time, he would no longer have to worry about writing anything.


    Looking at the bitter expression on Conan''s face as he silently burned the paper money, Bai Mu''s eyes were fixed on the flying paper money sparks with a serious expression.


    Bai Mu was truly nervous. After all, when he thought about the lack of Spiritual Energy in the beginning and how he was reduced to such a pathetic state due to that little imp of Immortal Zhou''s, Bai Mu was a bit worried.


    However, for someone like Bai Mu, every time he tensed up, his face would turn grim. When he thought of the group of ghosts and ghosts that would appear with fluttering white robes, Bai Mu was sure that beef noodles would fly in his heart.


    The tear-stricken Bai Mu saw a path open up in the middle of the paper money. Then, a group of pale-faced men with sunken eye sockets arrived. They were all dressed in white and looked like ghosts floating in the wind.


    Those ghosts with fluttering white robes all had empty and wooden eyes. Their eyeballs were protruding out of their sockets. It really looked like they had a deep cataract.


    Bai Mu counted in his mind. "Wow, there''s a total of twelve white-clothed ghosts!"


    If this was the past, even if a hundred of these level ghosts appeared, Bai Mu wouldn''t have the slightest fear. However, at this time, he was just an ordinary person.


    As he thought about this, Bai Mu hurriedly grabbed the match from Ke Nan. "Lend this item to me. Without any Spiritual Energy, I will blow on the symbol paper." Then, he openly snatched the match from Ke Nan''s hand and put it into his pocket.


    "Right, are there any lighter?" That thing should have been used longer than a match. Thinking like this, he had to prepare a little more for the future.


    Ke Nan shook his head. "No." As he said this, he hurriedly took out the Daoist Priest''s wig from his bag and put it on, smiling as he said, "With this, I can at least fool those things."


    Bai Mu no longer looked at Ke Nan. Instead, he stared speechlessly at the burnt paper money. At this moment, the paper money had actually turned into a physical entity, and was scattered all over the street.


    When the ghosts in white clothes saw the paper money, their souls seemed to be in high spirits. When they saw the paper money, it was as if they were greedy for money. When they saw Grandpa Mao, they all rushed to the paper money. Those who stole the paper money, oh, no, damn. It was as though they could see Bai Mu and Ke Nan.


    However, they didn''t even bother to glance at Bai Mu and the others. Their eyes were completely focused on the sparkling paper money on the ground. It was as if they had completely disregarded their magnificence.

 C143

    Were these ghosts destitute?


    It was too late to think about it. Seeing these human-like ghosts, he was not as scared as he had imagined. In fact, it was mainly because of the fact that they were too oblivious to those things. Thus, Bai Mu''s heart felt much more at ease. In addition, because of the scattering of the ghosts, a cave entrance that was slightly taller than a human appeared in front of them.


    When Bai Mu saw the pitch-black cave entrance, delight appeared on his face. This should be the entrance to the Yin Yang World that Ke Nan mentioned.


    "Who''s the one who lit the fire over there?" Suddenly, a voice rang out. The ghosts, whose white clothes were fluttering in the wind, stopped their actions all of a sudden. They all looked at the person walking over with a flashlight.


    "Damn it, aren''t the Town Security sleeping in the middle of the night?" "Since when did they improve so much?" Bai Mu couldn''t help but curse.


    "Damn it! Brother Bai Mu, let''s go in quickly!"


    Conan, who was about to take the credit, sprinted up and was about to grab my hand and run for the cave entrance. However, I immediately stopped. Just as I was about to ask him what had happened, he ran straight back to the middle of the road and grabbed his own ghost captor and placed it into the bag on his back.


    Seeing the godly speed of Konan, Bai Mu''s mouth formed an "O" shape.


    But when Conan saw the burning paper money, he rubbed his nose for a few seconds. Then he lifted his foot and walked towards the paper money that was still burning. Bai Mu was wondering what Ke Nan was doing by stopping in front of those paper coins. He didn''t expect that the goods he was taking would actually be ¡ª directly crushed.


    What made Bai Mu even more speechless was that the young man who had returned to being a prodigy shook his head in pity. Then, he squatted down and placed the rest of the paper money into the bag on his back.


    He then took the paper money and muttered, "I won''t be able to burn all these things later. I''ll take them back and continue using them next time."


    Perhaps it was because Ke Nan was too stingy, his actions had completely attracted the attention of all the ghosts in white robes. Then, the ghosts who ignored Bai Mu''s group a moment ago, all revealed ferocious looks as they opened their claws wide, ready to pounce on Ke Nan and Bai Mu.


    "I''ll pick your sister up!" Bai Mu could not bear to watch any longer. He walked over and slapped off the wig on Ke Nan''s face. Without any hesitation, he dragged him up, and ignoring the pitiful look in Ke Nan''s eyes, rudely snatched the paper money from Ke Nan''s hand and passed it to a white robed ghost in front of them.


    The white robed ghost was obviously surprised for a moment. It seemed to have noticed that Bai Mu''s group had become more attractive. With a sinister expression, it immediately opened its bloody maw and prepared to bite down on Bai Mu.


    Knowing that the white robed ghosts would no longer listen to him, Bai Mu kicked out like he did in the past without hesitation, aiming straight for the other party''s stomach.


    He clapped his hands and felt that his kick had been very relaxed. It seemed that the ghosts in white clothes had been sent flying by his kick.


    He glanced at the hair that had been picked up and the hair that was slowly being put on, and became speechless.


    Having this kind of teammate, it would be hard to be at ease in this life!


    Ke Nan had already put on his wig. When he saw Bai Mu, he slowly pointed his finger behind his back in fear.


    Bai Mu turned around stiffly and saw the Big Brother Ghost, who I kicked away just now, on his back. A pair of sharp claws was about to grab onto Bai Mu''s back.


    Bai Mu kicked once again.


    "Go go!" "Damn, isn''t that illogical?" Bai Mu''s foot penetrated through his body, and his talons lacerated Bai Mu''s shoulder in an instant.


    "Hiss!" Bai Mu glanced at his shoulder in pain. This wound didn''t look like any ordinary wound. But this time, black blood flowed out from the wound.


    What was going on?


    "Everyone over there, raise your hands and get down. Not only is there a huge fire in the middle of the night, there is also a crowd. This is outrageous." The three men in uniform who were still 10 meters away shouted angrily. "F * ck!" "F * ck him!" "F * ck him!" "F * ck him!" "f * cking f * cking f * cking f * cking f * cking f * cking f * cking f * cking f * cking f!"


    Another man was whispering to a middle-aged man in a white shirt behind him, "Didn''t you say there were only two people who were burning paper to destroy things? Why are there more than ten people fighting!? "


    "I, I don''t know either!"


    The Town Security did not come over as they had stopped ten meters away. It seemed like they did not want to disturb the muddy water. Of course, their mouths never stopped, and they would occasionally shout out a few threatening words.


    Naturally, I ignored them. I believe that the ghosts in white clothes thought the same.


    I think it''s fortunate that those people didn''t come. Otherwise, if I were to see these ghosts in white clothes, I don''t know if I would have been scared half to death or half to death.


    "Damn you, Konan! Hurry up and run! Are you waiting for wine or food?"


    Bai Mu held onto his wound and finally realized that his Spiritual Energy had long since escaped to his maternal grandma''s home. His current strength couldn''t cause the slightest amount of harm to ghosts. Instead, ghosts could easily harm him.


    Such a huge disparity made Bai Mu, who had the ability to do so in the beginning, feel that there was no place for him to vent his anger.


    However, at this time, the idiot unexpectedly looked at Bai Mu with an ignorant expression and said to Bai Mu in an adorable manner, "Brother Bai Mu, I don''t drink. It''s good as long as there''s food." Even though I am a Daoist, I don''t mind eating meat, so it''s better to have meat. "


    Damn, how are you a Daoist? How did you become a Taoist when you don''t even know where you were tricked into wearing Taoist clothes? There was even food and wine. This was truly amazing!


    Although Bai Mu didn''t have any Spiritual Energy, he still had some battle experience. After dodging all the incoming ghosts, whose white robes were fluttering in the wind, one of them covered the wound with one hand while the other knocked off Ke Nan''s wig.


    Damn wig!


    For some reason, Bai Mu and Ke Nan''s wigs clashed with each other.


    Last time, because of the wig incident, he was beaten to a miserable state by that old fogey, Immortal Zhou. Now, if he didn''t get this thing out, he would probably be crushed to death by these white-clothed ghosts.


    "Come, I''ll buy ten for you when we get back!"


    I knew there was going to be no end to Conan, so I spoke up ahead of time.


    "Adding the 50 wigs from before, there are 60 wigs already." With a huge smile on his face, Ke Nan stretched his fingers towards me. It was as if he had picked up a big bargain. Then, he emphasized, "And you''re not my old man. You''re my Big Brother Bai Mu."


    He resisted the urge to vomit blood and ignored this idiot. He dragged Ke Nan and ran toward the dark hole without stopping. Behind us, a group of white dressed ghosts were following us.


    Bai Mu turned around. He had the nagging feeling that these white robed ghosts would be able to catch up with them, but for some reason, they kept a distance of two meters between him and Ke Nan.


    Not being able to care so much, Bai Mu started to panic as he sensed the ghosts and ghosts that were chasing him with fluttering white robes.


    Seeing that there were still more than ten steps left, Bai Mu grumpily complained to Ke Nan beside him, "Your life is in danger, yet you still ¡­" You''re so stingy with the paper money. Look at how much trouble you''re in right now. "


    "Brother Bai Mu, it''s fine. Everything is fine now!"


    Bai Mu raised his head to look at the sky once again. After calming himself down, he didn''t bother to pay attention to that fool and quickly walked forward.


    At this moment, the siren of a police siren rang out.


    "It''s useless for these policemen to come now."


    Bai Mu snorted and didn''t even spare a glance at the approaching police cars. Just as he was about to tell Ke Nan to hurry up, before he could even spit out a single word, he felt an emptiness beneath his feet, followed by a sense of descent that could not be ignored.


    If Bai Mu could speak up, he would have said, "I don''t want this kind of teammate anymore!" "There are pits everywhere!"


    However, it was all replaced by a single sentence.


    However, this situation was beyond Bai Mu''s expectations. Bai Mu thought to himself in amusement, "Originally, I thought it was a road!" "From the looks of it, it seems a little bit like hell."


    Bai Mu was about to fall asleep when he heard a "pu" sound and felt a numbing sensation on his leg. Bai Mu wasn''t prepared to sit down and fall, and almost fell to the ground to gnaw on the mud.


    "Is that it? Isn''t it a bit too fast? " Bai Mu touched the ground with uncertainty. The thickness of his palm gave off a feeling similar to that of concrete.


    He hadn''t noticed it before, but now that he relaxed, a strong rancid smell entered his nostrils. Bai Mu rubbed his nose vigorously as he muttered in his heart, "Could Yin-Yang Street be a place filled with a rotten stench?"


    Why is there water?


    Even though it was pitch black, it felt like he had fallen into a sewer. Based on these circumstances, Bai Mu made his judgement.


    He raised his head and looked at the dark sky. He did not say that he would come with him. With his abilities, he should be able to deal with those things.


    However, now was not the time to think about such things. Ke Nan had once said that Yin-Yang Street was rather dangerous for commoners like them.


    Before Bai Mu could think about how the ghost realm could turn out like this, he heard an elongated "Ah!". Then, there was the sound of something heavy landing on the ground.


    Immediately afterwards, a burst of rustling sounds came from the ground.


    Ye Zichen opened the screen of his phone in confusion, then walked closer to the sound ¡­


    Then, a ghastly green face magnified in front of Bai Mu.


    "Ahh!"


    Bai Mu''s hands trembled, and he nearly threw his only phone away.


    "Big Brother Bai Mu, it''s me. Don''t look so surprised. I know you''re happy to have me accompany you, but don''t be so surprised." With some pain, Ke Nan got up. He rubbed his butt and walked towards Bai Mu, who was holding his mobile phone.


    Bai Mu had a sullen face as he stood by the side like a daughter-in-law. With one hand covering his knees and the other holding down the wig, the retard Ke Nan threw a sentence at him, "Kang Nan, are you going to give me a proper explanation?"


    With the light from his cell phone, Bai Mu was roughly certain that he hadn''t come to Yinyang Street.


    "Brother Bai Mu, there''s a technical problem."


    Ke Nan noticed that Bai Mu didn''t attack him nor did he attack his wig. Instead, he smiled shamelessly as he spoke to Bai Mu.


    Actually, Bai Mu wanted to say that it was because of your stinginess that such a problem had arisen. Yet, at this moment, he still had the nerve to pretend that this matter had nothing to do with him. He knew that he couldn''t talk nonsense with the King of Humans, and it was useless to talk nonsense with him at this time. Bai Mu could only say, "Don''t be so useless, hurry up and think of something." Bai Mu turned off the light on his cell phone''s screen and switched on the flashlight. Then, he began to examine their current situation.


    There was a stream of water flowing by, and on the surface of the water, there were some aunt scarves, plastic bags and the like. He lifted his foot and found that it was only a small part of the painted concrete floor. The rest of the area was filled with discarded wooden planks.


    He looked at the top of his head. There was still thirty centimeters before he could reach his head.


    Walking to the spot where he had fallen, Bai Mu switched on the electric light on his phone and his face immediately turned ashen.


    "Konan, I want you to explain to me seriously, properly, and strictly and seriously what is going on!"


    What the heck, is this Yin-Yang Street? It was clearly a sewer! Just a moment ago, he was running towards this place without any hesitation, but who knew that he actually jumped into the sewer.


    He, Bai Mu, also had such a day! No matter how he thought about it, he felt so infuriated that he wanted to kill someone.


    "Brother Bai Mu, it''s fine. Even though there''s a slight technical problem, please believe me, it''s easier to enter Yin-Yang Street." When Ke Nan saw that Bai Mu was about to lose control of his anger, especially when he felt the anger within Bai Mu''s heart, he hurriedly retreated a few steps. Then, he hurriedly waved his hand and explained.

 C144

    "Stop burning that thing for me." When he thought of those ghosts in white clothes, and of how Ke Nan had directly snatched away the burnt paper money for someone else to take, Bai Mu became angry. His shoulders, which originally felt no pain, started to feel pain again.


    Could ghosts also do physical damage to people? So reasonable!


    Bai Mu thought about what Qin Qianqian told him before. Even if he was an ordinary person now, he still had some Spiritual Energy. Could it be that his Spiritual Energy had been tainted by that Immortal Broken Zhou?


    He wanted to ask that idiot Ke Nan, but after a moment of thought, he decided against it. If he asked him to ask him about it, then he would probably be infuriated and get injured internally.


    Endure it for now. Maybe he can recover on his own.


    "Brother Bai Mu, if there''s nothing else, you can ask me. I won''t be angry with you." Kang Nan really wanted to say something, but when he saw his brother Bai Mu staring at him as if he was going to eat him up, he held back his words and then fished out two yellow talismans and a black talisman from his bag.


    Just as Bai Mu was thinking of how to get out, he stealthily glanced at the suddenly quietened and unwilling retard Ke Nan. He then saw him take out two yellow and one black Talisman-Dollars. It was unknown if it was because of the dim light, but when Xiao Yan saw that the fool was staring at the black talisman, his eyes clearly lit up.


    When he saw the retard turn his gaze towards Bai Mu, Bai Mu hurriedly turned his face to the side. The only thing he could do was to lower his head, then look at Bai Mu before lowering his head again ¡­


    Seeing Ke Nan''s attitude, Bai Mu was a little suspicious. What was this little retard trying to do now?


    After hesitating for a moment, he walked towards Bai Mu with an expression of generosity that seemed as though he would rather die.


    No way, I was just scaring him. It seems like I didn''t let him do anything life-threatening just because he wanted to send me to Yinyang Street. Why did he have such an expression?


    Even though he would occasionally feel dissatisfied with him, especially when this Ke Nan sometimes acted in a dirty way and made him want to bully him, but as a stranger who had only known him for a day, he called him Big Brother Bai Mu as if he was a little brother. He even helped him go to Yin-Yang Street, and even saved his life at Liang Zhong''s home.


    No matter how she thought about it, she wouldn''t do anything to him that she couldn''t accept.


    How could Conan have such an expression? Did he want to do something dangerous? Did he really have no other ideas? Konan, you can see my heart, you should know that?


    "Brother Bai Mu, bear with it."


    Bai Mu''s thoughts were in a state of chaos as he tried to think of a way to apologize or to comfort the second-rate Ke Nan. However, he suddenly heard a clear and melodious voice resounding in his ears. He didn''t know when, but Conan was already standing in front of him.


    Bai Mu, who was still in a daze, was pulled back to reality by the cold feeling on his shoulder. He looked at his injured spot and saw a black paper talisman stuck on his shoulder.


    A pair of slender white fingers danced on Bai Mu''s shoulder. The speed and proficiency of the fingers made Bai Mu speechless.


    This stupid Ke Nan clearly knew how to take care of people.


    "Hiss!"


    The burning sensation on his shoulder immediately pulled Bai Mu''s flying consciousness back. When he suddenly turned around, he saw the black talisman paper on his back start to burn with a ''chi'' sound.


    "Brother Bai Mu, please hold it in for a moment. It will be soon over." Feeling a sudden twitch in Bai Mu''s shoulder, Ke Nan''s clear voice was heard by Bai Mu.


    No matter how stupid he was, he could tell that she was treating him. Bai Mu was slightly surprised that Ke Nan knew these things, but when he recalled her thoughts, he nodded his head out of curiosity. This was the first time he thanked her for teasing him.


    Speaking of which, for a man like him to sincerely express his thanks to this idiot, Bai Mu truly felt a little embarrassed.


    "Hehe, no need to thank Brother Bai Mu." Was it okay to buy me ten wigs like you said? "


    "Shut up!" Bai Mu was truly convinced by this kid. No matter where he went, he wouldn''t be able to catch a glimpse of this wig. How badly he needed a wig!


    Speaking of which, his hair right now was not bad either!


    Sensing that the flames on his shoulder had been extinguished, and that the pain from the scratches had also disappeared, Bai Mu didn''t even spare a glance for Ke Nan. This guy was definitely the type that would make it easier for him to climb the higher you gave him a good impression.


    In any case, this Ke Nan''s heart was rather strong. Thus, Bai Mu decided to treat him coldly. After all, if he were to thank him, perhaps he would do something that would drive him mad.


    At this moment, a cold wind blew over.


    Bai Mu hurriedly straightened his back and glanced at the flowing surface of the water.


    This place, could it be another ¡­


    Bai Mu''s eyes were fixed on the surface of the water. His previous experience had made him immediately increase his vigilance. He quickly fished out a talisman from his body. Bai Mu knew that the usual brute force would only make him suffer when dealing with ghosts.


    Moreover, he still didn''t have any brute force.


    At this time, the second-rate Koan also quieted down. His eyes were also fixed on the surface of the water. However, a talisman was held in one hand as he quickly chanted an incantation.


    At this moment, the surface of the water also began to become restless. It was like boiling water in a pot, bubbling and emitting a terrible stench that could even suffocate an ox.


    Bai Mu frowned. With a slight movement of his nose, he slowed down his breathing and tried to inhale as little of the poisonous smell as possible.


    He gripped the charm paper tightly. There was no need to ignite it. Bai Mu stared at the surface of the water, his nerves taut. If anything dared to appear within the water, he was sure that it would kill him to his heart''s content.


    "The people below, raise your hands!"


    When Bai Mu heard the sound, he threw out a talisman paper. Like an autumn leaf, it fell onto the water surface. Although the talisman paper was very light, it instantly created a huge splash on the surface of the water.


    I''ll kick your grandmother''s leg!


    Bai Mu wasted a piece of spell paper that I had stored up in vain. He snappily glanced at the people who were working on the spell paper in the well. Knowing that being angry at these people was a waste of energy, he turned his attention back to them and once again touched a piece of glyph paper. His eyes were tightly staring at the restless water.


    "Those below, quickly put down your weapons, don''t do any useless resistance."


    "Defend against your sister! How did you know that the dog eyes saw that we had weapons?" Bai Mu really wanted to go right away. He couldn''t drag down his superiors and beat the crap out of them.


    If the time and place were not wrong!


    "Those above, if you don''t want to die, then scram!" Bai Mu roared at the top of his lungs. He really didn''t know how they managed to get here from the group of ghosts.


    Perhaps it was because he had never seen anyone with such a personality who violated the law. Bai Mu''s words had obviously provoked the people up there. After hearing the whispers, a staircase was lowered.


    Bai Mu wanted to curse at those people for courting death, but in the end, he turned to me and said with a tearful face, "If you want to get to Yin-Yang Street, you must get rid of this water stuff."


    When Bai Mu heard this, he immediately wanted to curse.


    "Woo ~ ~ Old Yellow, what''s that smell?"


    "Who the hell knows? It''s so smelly! The sewers are always like this. Seriously, I''m not going to pick a good place, don''t worry about it so much, just take these two people up there. "


    "¡­"


    The two of them muttered together. However, the lighting in the sewers was quite dim. They couldn''t determine the situation between me and Ke Nan, so they didn''t dare to rashly come up.


    I had to stand by the ladder and threaten to shoot or something --


    "What''s in the water?" Ignoring the two men who were bluffing with their guns, Bai Mu stared at the water surface and yelled at Ke Nan in a flustered manner.


    Why were there so many things? In just a short day, so many things had happened. He was truly powerless!


    "But, it might be a water ghost. Moreover, this cultivation experience might be more than ten years!" Konan was also afraid.


    Bai Mu''s expression turned even uglier when he heard this. If it was an ordinary water ghost, it was possible that even Ke Nan would be able to deal with it. However, facing a water ghost that had ten years of cultivation experience that even Ke Nan was afraid of, Bai Mu had to consider it more.


    Ke Nan was a fake Taoist and only caught ghosts as a sideline. However, he was still a weakling. In the face of such a powerful thing, he could only be a coward.


    Even if he was running for his life, he would have to consider whether or not he had the ability to do so.


    Seeing that the surface of the water was still in a state of preparation, Bai Mu''s heart had never relaxed. Was he really going to be buried here today?


    "Brother Bai Mu, how about we head up?" "This thing doesn''t seem to want our lives. It seems like it is only giving us a warning."


    Bai Mu nodded his head in relief. Since there was a way out, he wouldn''t risk it all. It would not be too late to find a way to enter Yin-Yang Street after they were out. After all, facing a water ghost with ten years of cultivation was indeed a matter of life and death.


    When the two policemen at the foot of the ladder saw that Bai Mu was ignoring them, they shouted angrily, "Both of you, quickly put down your weapons and raise your hands!"


    Bai Mu facepalmed slightly. Why were these people lingering around like ghosts? Did they have weapons?


    "How did they get here? Where were those ghosts? And how did you get down? "Why are those ghosts only chasing after me? And why are those ghosts able to scratch me while I can''t do any real damage to them?"


    Knowing that the water would temporarily ignore us clowns, Bai Mu finally relaxed and tossed out all of his original questions.


    Upon hearing Bai Mu''s numerous questions, the fool found it hard to process his thoughts. Just as he was about to grumble, he saw the savage glint in Bai Mu''s eyes and swallowed his words. After thinking for a while, he said, "Those ghosts only chased after Brother Bai Mu and not me. It''s because I have a protective talisman on me." And because your talisman paper is placed in a special space, those ghosts cannot sense it.


    However, in order to get rid of the ghosts on it, I don''t have a single protective talisman right now. " Seeing that Bai Mu was about to walk towards him, Ke Nan hurriedly waved his hands.


    Bai Mu was speechless. It was not as if he didn''t want to rob him of his talisman.

 C145

    "What about them?" Bai Mu pointed to the two policemen who were looking at them as if they were crazy.


    "Because they took care of the ghost, they were able to come over. Since we were the ones who bought the money, we established a temporary contract with those ghosts. Therefore, they were able to harm us, and we were able to see them. Because they are not physical, there is no way to harm them. "


    "As for that black talisman, it belongs to that boy. I know that it can expel the Yin Qi from his body, so I gave it to you for your use, Big Brother Bai Mu."


    "Alright, it''s all thanks to you this time." Bai Mu waved his hands. Since he knew that it was safe to head up now, he might as well go up first.


    "Halt!"


    Seeing that Bai Mu and Ke Nan were about to ''borrow'' the ladder, the two policemen were infuriated.


    He estimated that he had never been treated like this in his career, not to mention that he was younger than them.


    "Police ~ ~ ~" Before Bai Mu could finish his words, he heard a "bang" sound. Who knew which second-rate police officer had directly opened fire.


    The loud noise attracted the attention of the police officers above. Bai Mu wasn''t worried about this, but the thing that worried him the most was the object in the water.


    The water that had originally been bubbling and boiling was suddenly disturbed by the gunshots.


    The flowing waste water was no longer flowing. The water that had originally been quietly bubbling was now boiling like boiling water in a pot. The water in the entire sewer began to boil. The gurgling became louder and louder, more and more urgent.


    Such an aura immediately brought Bai Mu and Ke Nan''s heartbeat to its peak.


    Compared to Bai Mu, however, Ke Nan was already sitting heavily on the ground. His face had an expression of complete destruction.


    "What''s going on?!"


    One of the policemen with a beer belly turned his head when he heard the voice, but it didn''t matter if he turned around. He fell to the ground in a more miserable state than Conan, his finger trembling as he pointed at the boiling water surface, which seemed like it was going to explode.


    The other policeman saw that his colleague had thrown his gun to the side and looked disdainfully at his accomplices. Then, he held his gun in his hand and continued to stare at Bai Mu and Zhou Li.


    "If you don''t want to die, then hurry up." Bai Mu hurriedly took two steps back. It wasn''t time for him to fight with these policemen who had nothing better to do. He wouldn''t even have eyes for a gun if he were to use it. Bai Mu thought to himself as he pulled up Ke Nan, who was staring at the water and mumbling to himself. At the same time, he was staring at the muzzle of the gun which could go off at any time.


    "Heh heh, you don''t even know where you are when I''m eating!" If you dare to threaten me, do you believe that I won''t kill you right now? " The policeman self-righteously picked at his coquettish hair and raised his eyes to glance disdainfully at the arrogant Bai Mu.


    Bai Mu rubbed his forehead. He felt quite helpless towards this conceited fool.


    At this moment, a chilly wind blew past. Bai Mu couldn''t help but shiver ¡ª the boiling water that had been boiling just a moment ago had become abnormally quiet.


    Bai Mu no longer cared about the black muzzle. He could only feel his mind buzzing as he prayed that the great god in the water wouldn''t crawl out after eating his fill. Holding on to his luck, Bai Mu stiffly turned his head. He heard a loud thud, as if his heart had fallen into a deep abyss. He let out a loud cry.


    On the previously empty surface of the water, a black humanoid figure suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Honestly speaking, due to the light, Bai Mu was unable to see the figure clearly.


    However, that black shadow just floated there. It was as if its entire body had no bones. It swayed along with the leaking water. It really had that kind of feeling of a weak willow floating in the wind. It really was eerie ¡­


    Pei pei pei, what weak Liu Lifeng. Bai Mu almost smacked himself in the face. Ever since he saw the water and experienced the brainwashing from Ke Nan, Bai Mu felt that his thoughts were a bit off. One had to know that the black shadow he was facing was a water ghost with ten years of cultivation.


    Bai Mu took a glance at the Taoist attire and the Taoist wig worn by Ke Nan. It didn''t matter if he looked or didn''t. But upon seeing that, he was almost kicked into the sewers.


    At this moment, he actually stretched out his hands to cover his eyes.


    What a perfect time to play it!


    Bai Mu stared coldly at the man pointing the gun at him. Although the man''s face was a little unclear in the darkness, Bai Mu could still feel the panic in his eyes.


    After all, in the normal temperature of the sewer, a person would feel that something was wrong if the temperature was lowered by a dozen degrees.


    Bai Mu saw that the shadow on the water didn''t move, so he thought that he might still have a chance to escape. However, the condition was that there wasn''t a policeman blocking his way.


    After thinking about it, he blinked at the policeman in a rather naughty manner and said calmly and sincerely, "Uncle Police, take a look at your friend."


    Doubt flashed across the policeman''s face. He thought that Bai Mu was playing some tricks on him, and pointed the gun in his direction as he slowly turned his gaze behind him. Upon seeing his colleague who was rolling his eyes on the floor, he panicked. Without bothering with Bai Mu, he quickly squatted in front of him.


    "S-Zheng, what happened to you?"


    The person on the ground had to have seen the whole process of the water ghost, so he must have been scared like this.


    Honestly speaking, Bai Mu didn''t have a good impression of these people who had just come here for free. However, he was not the kind of person who would not save someone from death. He was afraid that if he were to disturb the people on the water, he would whisper to the policeman, "Hey, quickly take him away. It''s not a good idea to stay here any longer."


    Then, ignoring the policeman who was shaking whatever Zheng was in his arms, he walked over to Conan and ripped off someone''s claw that was covering his face. He growled, "Are you still not leaving? You want to keep your life here?"


    Ke Nan raised his head and looked at Bai Mu''s somewhat aggressive face before glancing at the surface of the water. He felt that what Bai Mu said was quite true. Nodding his head, he took the first step and climbed up the ladder.


    I''ll kick your ass!


    Looking at the sickly Kan, who looked like a wolfhound that had been injected with chicken blood, Bai Mu couldn''t help but spit furiously and followed him.


    "None of you are to move!" The police officer was obviously enraged by Bai Mu and Ke Nan''s actions. He pointed his gun at them and shouted, "If you move again, I''ll fire!"


    Bai Mu almost went down to beat up that idiot policeman on the spot!


    "Uncle police, if you want us to surrender, we can just vote for you. Anyways, the ones up there are your people, are you afraid that we''ll run away? " Seeing the stubborn look on the policeman''s face, Bai Mu really wanted to shout, "Go back! Go back! Look behind you!"


    Just as the two sides were in a stalemate, the guy who had been rolling his eyes suddenly regained his strength. He grabbed the stubborn policeman and pointed forward with a trembling hand.


    Bai Mu secretly gave the policeman a thumbs up and sighed in his heart, "Well done!"


    "Old Zheng, what are you doing?"


    Bai Mu and Ke Nan took the opportunity to climb up. Since the two policemen couldn''t see them, they should be able to catch up with them.


    Never in their wildest dreams did they expect that when Bai Mu and Ke Nan were halfway up the mountain, they would feel their hands lighten and their bodies fall rapidly.


    Just a little more, just a little more.


    "F * ck your grandma!"


    Bai Mu rubbed his sore ass and completely forgot about the existence of the water ghost with ten years of experience. He wasn''t afraid of arousing the water ghost''s thoughts and started cursing.


    Was he that easy? It was not easy to see the light of dawn, but who could have done this to him?


    Without hesitation, he turned his head and shot a vicious gaze at the two idiots, letting them know that he was not to be trifled with!


    It didn''t matter if he didn''t look. He nearly exploded with anger when he saw this.


    It turned out that the stupid police officer had used a flashlight to shine directly at the shadow on the sewer''s surface. He saw a tall, naked man looking at him with deep emotions with a pair of dark blue eyes.


    Bai Mu was so frightened that his feet trembled. At the same time, he felt as if a flower was being stared at. The expression on that man''s face was clearly asking for that kind of tempo.


    Although the other party seemed to be as tall as a model, despite the fact that the other party had a pair of Westerner''s eyes, despite the fact that the other party was even inviting him out naked ¡­


    However, he really didn''t have such a strong taste. He just wanted to be a beautiful man in peace.


    Even though they were both men, Bai Mu still couldn''t help but sigh at the height of the other man, who had a model''s figure. However, he suspected that the other party was still in an inverted posture. Was he not tired?


    Furthermore, the other party does have a pair of dark blue eyes. But, have you ever seen a person''s eyes on the back of their head? And emitting a faint blue light? The other party was indeed naked, but he looked like a desiccated corpse, and his entire body was covered with his aunt''s scarves ¡­


    Bai Mu felt that today was a lucky day that he didn''t read anything about the Yellow Calendar. First, he met an infuriated and desperate Ke Nan. Then, he met this weird-looking ghost. It was fortunate that he didn''t faint from fear.


    Bai Mu couldn''t help but think when he saw Tang Wulin''s calm body covered with his aunt''s towel. Since when did his aunt''s sticker change?


    The fear he''d felt earlier had been washed away by the strange appearance of this water ghost. Bai Mu did his best not to laugh out loud.


    He then looked at the two policemen. The two of them who had been so cocky just now immediately stopped eating and shook their heads in tacit understanding. At the same time, they pointed at the thing on the surface of the water.


    "Puff ¡­" "Hahaha ~ ~ ~"


    Seeing that the creature was staring at him without moving, Bai Mu tried to comfort himself. Just as he was thinking about how to escape, a discordant voice sounded in the silent sewer.


    Roar, roar. That loud and clear voice truly made Bai Mu want to choke that idiot to death.


    When the two policemen heard this, they also looked towards Ke Nan with similar bitterness. However, now was not the time to blame anyone. They should think of a way to get up there.


    "Idiot, if you''re going to commit a crime, why don''t you pick a good time?" Bai Mu was on the verge of kneeling down. Seeing that Ke Nan was still laughing, he cast a glance over and saw that both of Ke Nan''s hands were covering his eyes. He was trying his best to smile as if he had seen the viciousness in Bai Mu''s eyes and immediately shut his mouth. However, he could not hold it in and continued to emit a "cough" sound.

 C146

    "Stop laughing, look at what that thing is doing!" At this moment, Bai Mu finally understood that the reason why the creature remained motionless was not because it wanted to let them go, but because it was plotting something.


    "Understood, Brother Bai Mu." With that, he looked towards the water ghost and shouted, "Brother Bai Mu, let''s head up quickly. That water ghost isn''t waiting for us at all, it''s summoning its soul. Once it''s summoned, we won''t be able to escape."


    Bai Mu glanced at the zombie and confirmed that it was coming to Conan. "Ah! Big Brother Bai Mu, the zombie seems to have fallen for you."


    Bai Mu stumbled and almost fell to the ground. He glared fiercely at Ke Nan and said, "Speak."


    "He can feel the spiritual power in your body, so he treated you as nourishment."


    "You ¡­ I''ve been targeted by that thing ¡­" Bai Mu was also drunk. At this time, he could only take out the talisman; he hoped that he would be able to hold on for a while.


    "That''s right, Brother Bai Mu. Because the water ghost was injured before, its ability has been suppressed by something." "In short, let''s hurry up and think of a way to go up. While it hasn''t retracted all of its courage, it won''t harm us for now."


    "Then what the hell are you doing? Why aren''t you leaving?" Bai Mu shouted.


    "But ¡­" Ke Nan pointed to the direction of the ladder and said, a little troubled, "It broke."


    Bai Mu glanced at the two policemen with anticipation. "Quick, tell your men to set down another flight of stairs." Knowing that the two policemen should now know that they were on the same side, Bai Mu continued to guard against the water ghost while calling out to the policemen.


    "Bad..." This is bad! " The policeman called Old Zheng held onto his walkie-talkie as he looked at Bai Mu with a mournful expression.


    "Brother Bai Mu, it''s useless. The signal here has been interrupted by that thing." "There are so many policemen up there. There''s always a commotion up there, but this time it''s a little too quiet. Don''t you think it''s strange?"


    Bai Mu raised his head to look at the pitch-black ceiling. It seemed that this was indeed the case. He had been in too much of a hurry and hadn''t realized this yet.


    "Master, then what should we do?" The policemen who had been stubbornly shouting for Bai Mu and Mu to raise their hands were now afraid. They turned to look at Ke Nan, who was wearing a Taoist robe and had a calm expression, as if he was a master.


    He was f * cking pretending again!


    Bai Mu looked at the two men and said, "We should hurry up and think of a way to get on the river. If the one on the water doesn''t move, we won''t be able to get away."


    Bai Mu lowered his gaze, trying his best to avoid the ''fiery'' glare. At the thought of the pair of daggers glowing at the back of his head, Bai Mu couldn''t help but shiver.


    "But, if we can''t get in touch with the higher-ups, we can''t go up either!"


    Bai Mu crossed his arms. Honestly speaking, this was the only thing he had in mind. He had neglected a very serious problem.


    Since this water ghost had been in this sewer for so many years, it must be a local boss. If we go along the sewer, won''t we be his at the end?


    "Conan, do you have a way to send them all up?" After a quick inspection, they found that the well entrance they had fallen into was about three meters deep at the bottom of the sewer.


    "This ¡­" Ke Nan acted as if he was thinking before he said with some awkwardness, "It''s fine to send them up, but ¡­"


    "Just what is it? Master, quickly tell me!" As long as you can go up, I promise you anything! " Even though the water ghost had yet to show its might, who knew if he would suddenly move in the next moment? Then they gave it here.


    "It''s just that my master said that although we Taoists are responsible for destroying evil spirits and protecting the dao, it''s useless if we don''t have the capital to buy items ¡­"


    "¡­" I touch my forehead helplessly. It seems that what Ke Nan was doing was just like that.


    "Alright, as long as master can save us, we can discuss about the money." Old Zheng was the first to respond.


    "Alright, my follower has the flight talisman that Master spent forty-nine days to draw." Take it with you and you can fly for ten minutes. Not 998, not 88 either. As long as 78, yes, you did not remember wrongly, that would be 78! "You will suffer a loss if you can''t buy the seventy-eight ¡­"


    Bai Mu facepalmed. He never expected that the flying talisman that his master had left for him would actually remind him. However, this item, wasn''t it a bit cheap for Ke Nan to sell?


    "Alright, let''s buy it, master!" The two of them looked at what was on the water. If they hadn''t seen wrongly, the thing seemed to have moved a little.


    "Good!" This feels great! " As he spoke, he took the talisman from Bai Mu and handed it to the two policemen.


    "Master, how do I use it?" the two policemen asked.


    "All of them close to your chest." Seeing that we had finished pasting the talisman paper, Conan''s face immediately became calm. He quickly muttered some incomprehensible words as both of his hands quickly formed a seal.


    In the end, he shouted loudly, "Urgently! Rise! "


    Bai Mu and the others started to float slowly.


    Just as the two policemen were about to enjoy the novelty, Bai Mu sighed with emotion. His Master''s talisman could actually save him at a critical moment. Just as he was about to praise Conan, he heard a loud shout from Conan, "Let''s go!" Hurry, it''s too late! "


    When they heard his words, Bai Mu no longer hesitated. The two policemen rushed up one by one as if they had been injected with chicken blood.


    Victory was in sight. At this moment, a strong gust of wind blew towards the back of Bai Mu''s head. After all, he was a person who had Spiritual Energy in the past. Thus, he was able to sense such a dangerous level of warning. Thus, Bai Mu lowered his head without even thinking about it.


    "Ahh!"


    A stream of water condensed into an arrow, and shot towards the face of Ke Nan, who was standing beside Bai Mu, at lightning speed.


    As Ke Nan was feeling pleased with himself, he didn''t expect that the water ghost would act like this. He wasn''t as lucky as Bai Mu. He was hit directly by the attack and a beautiful blood spurted out.


    That was followed by an earth-shaking scream, followed by a free fall.


    Knowing that it would be useless if the two policemen were here, Bai Mu quickly shouted at the two policemen, "Both of you, hurry up and go up. I''ll cut them off first." Seeing that he had already fallen down, Bai Mu naturally wouldn''t just ignore him. He shouted at the two policemen, removed the paper talisman, and started to descend rapidly.


    Because the water ghost''s target was Bai Mu, Bai Mu wasn''t worried about the two policemen. When he saw the ground, he immediately positioned himself in such a way that he wouldn''t be like before, where a dog would eat its feces.


    "Giggle ~ ~ ~" The naked enchanting male laughed sinisterly as Bai Mu Luo escaped.


    Laugh at your sister!


    At a glance, one could tell that the water ghost had succeeded. At this moment, it was an existence that had ten years of cultivation experience that was comparable to an evil ghost.


    If it was a day ago, he, Bai Mu, would have completely destroyed this evil ghost. But now, this evil ghost was the only one capable of completely destroying him.


    Kick your ass!


    Since I can''t get out, I''ll fight it out with you.


    Bai Mu''s hands reached into the space and grabbed a handful of paper talismans. Then, he opened his stride and took a horse stance, pretending to be on guard. He held the talisman in one hand and prepared to give the water ghost some refreshment when he made a move with the other.


    "Brother Bai Mu, your posture is so cool!"


    A surprised voice sounded out and I was stunned the moment I heard it. Seeing that Ke Nan was holding onto his injured body and staring at him gleefully, Bai Mu truly wanted to kick him to death.


    This fellow, he was too f * cking despicable.


    Glancing at the water ghost and then looking at the still laughing Ke Nan, Bai Mu considered for a moment before a vicious smile appeared on his face. He aggressively turned around and kicked Ke Nan to the ground.


    This fellow, I can''t even f * cking see through him.


    He originally wanted to fight enough, but the situation now did not allow for that. He flung his bangs and began to face the Water Ghost who was watching the show. He threw a Killing Glyph at the upside-down Water Ghost.


    "Ao ~ ~" The water ghost suddenly shouted out loud. It suddenly turned its head, and its eyeless face was swollen and rotten from the water bubbles. "Why only have I died? I want all of you to die with me."


    Facing such a disgusting thing that even his mother couldn''t recognize, Bai Mu almost vomited. The effects of this thing were even worse than the infant ghost from a few hours ago. However, when he heard the voice filled with killing intent, Bai Mu took a step back to be on the safe side.


    The water ghost was enraged!


    Sure enough, before Bai Mu could throw the next piece of paper, the water ghost had already rushed towards Bai Mu. Its skeletal claws were aimed at Bai Mu''s neck.


    F * * k, this isn''t scientific! Why did he suddenly come over? You don''t want to watch a show?


    Bai Mu dodged the water ghost''s claw as he was puzzled. This water ghost was obviously upside down, so how could the claw reach my neck?


    "Brother Bai Mu, you don''t have to be surprised because it''s a ghost." Clutching his injured body, Ke Nan laid weakly on the ground and slowly answered Bai Mu''s question.


    "Ghost your sister!" It''s fine if you don''t want to help, but you''re still spectating! " Bai Mu tried to hide while throwing paper talismans to the side.


    He was truly vexed because the water ghost would release a stream of Yin Qi in a short while. However, he no longer had any spiritual power to dodge it very slowly. He threw the talisman over and was directly blown back by the wind. (TL: Qi


    Since he couldn''t throw the talisman, Bai Mu could only jump around and evade the water ghost''s attack.


    He didn''t know whether it was because Bai Mu was too agile and was able to escape from the water ghost''s grasp every single time, but it was also because Xu Shuigui''s luck was too bad. It was just that he couldn''t catch Bai Mu.


    Even so, Bai Mu would be exhausted if he continued hiding.


    Bai Mu thought to himself as he glanced over to see a crazy Ke Nan dancing beside him.


    This fellow was truly despicable to a certain degree.


    So what if he dances? Who knows when he would say, "Brother Bai Mu, the two of you are fighting too fiercely, I can''t cut in."


    Bai Mu''s emotions had been complicated at that moment. He wanted to get past the water ghost and give that Ke Nan a good beating. Damn, this fellow really lacked education.


    Who would have thought that the water ghost would drill a hole in Bai Mu''s leg? An arrow condensed from water flew out and struck his calf, causing Bai Mu to fall to the ground.


    The male Water Ghost also knew how to seize this opportunity. He pounced towards Bai Mu like a tiger.


    "Damn you, this is so smelly!" Bai Mu raised his head and saw an enlarged version of the water ghost pouncing on him. He was on the verge of tears.


    This naked water ghost must have taken a fucking fancy to me.


    Otherwise, why would they directly pounce on me and even point their swollen face at me like a pig''s head? Why would their unbearable mouths get closer and closer to me?


    No! This was too f * cking heavy.


    But it felt like half of my strength was sucked out, so I couldn''t use it at all? He even felt a tingling sensation all over his body? F * ck, could it be that in my bones, I''m the one who likes to be pushed down by ghosts?


    "Eh? Brother Bai Mu, are you guys fighting with the faeries? " Ke Nan stopped dancing and curiously looked at Bai Mu.

 C147

    Bai Mu''s'' Pu ''physician nearly spurted a mouthful of blood. I''ll beat your head up!


    "Ke Nan, did you forget to take your medicine when you went out? Are you sick again so soon?" Bai Mu wanted to cry, but no tears came out. Instead, he heard the alluring water ghost man yell, "Kill! Kill everyone!"


    An indescribable turbid air gushed out, "Obedient Rigg, this smell, it''s f * cking comfortable!" Bai Mu turned his head to the side and held his breath, trying his best not to look. At this moment, I really wish I could faint.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly entered his ears.


    "Hey, ghost, let go of that man!"


    Although Bai Mu suspected that a second-rate item would produce something else, it was still good to be able to take the ghost away from him. He raised his head and looked at Ke Nan, his eyes were once again burning with hope, but it didn''t matter. When he saw this, he immediately coughed out a mouthful of blood and fainted.


    Before he fainted, Bai Mu had only left the two words, "Two Ranks", and he had already passed out from anger. It was so beautiful that he had been angered by a ghost to the point of fainting.


    In a girl''s dormitory on the campus of a university in Qiankun City, a girl''s voice echoed with an earth-shaking tone.


    "An Lanlan, quickly shut up, ahh ¡­"


    On a weekend morning, his roommate, Liu Ke, had his lion roar resounding for the third time from the bedside of Anlan.


    An Lanlan slowly took off her headphones and unceremoniously scratched her ears. "Ke Er, why are you being so loud. I''m so scared of you that my heart is trembling!" As he spoke, he gently stroked his chest, as if he had been provoked by something.


    An Lan was the strangest girl in the dorm. She was the most scared of ghosts and the most afraid of watching horror movies. However, those who wanted to die wanted to watch horror movies. Just watch it and you would hear her screaming every time you watched it. Today, his good friend had burst into rage because he couldn''t take it anymore. It was just that the thick-skinned An Lanlan would definitely be able to fool him in any way.


    "Bullsh * t, why don''t you try acting so hard for me!" Every time, Liu Ke would be driven mad by An Lan''s blue flames. At this moment, he did not care about his image as he furiously cursed.


    "Motherf * cker, you whisper in my ear every day. I''m afraid of that ladyboy, and you even shout for your roommate to accompany you to the toilet." "The heck, do you believe that one day, I will send you a message and let you become a ''celebrity''?" Wang Liuke roared without a trace of politeness.


    "Kid, you look so rude!" An Lanlan scratched her ears, pretending to be earnest and sincere, "Girls have to be gentle, don''t you know? You can''t swear all the time, can you? And you know how scared people are of those things! "If you want to watch a horror movie again, you have to shout it out. Otherwise, how can you ease the tension in your heart?" An Lanlan giggled as she explained to Liu Ke, who was on the bed opposite her.


    "What bullsh * t logic is this!?" "Don''t ask me to accompany you to the toilet tonight!" Liu Ke turned his head and no longer looked at the small, delicate, and pretty face with the strange smile. He was afraid that the moment he saw his irritable personality, he would rush over and give that small figure a punch.


    "Hehe, aren''t you angry anymore!?" Then I shall continue! " An Lanlan turned around and put on her headphones. She hugged her knees as she stared unblinkingly at the computer screen, her eyes filled with shock and fear.


    From time to time, a scream and a grumble sounded in the room, along with the laughter of his other roommates.


    They had long since gotten used to these two treasures.


    Although the two of them were used to quarreling, they became the two best sisters in the dorm.


    At midnight, the lights went out early in the morning. A voice that had been deliberately suppressed rang out on time.


    "Ke Er, Ke Er, are you asleep?"


    "He fell asleep!" A snort sounded from the other side.


    "Kiss Ke Er, don''t be like this!" An Lan said weakly.


    "I told you not to watch that Loser horror movie during the day, but you did. It''s fine now, you don''t dare to go to the toilet again? " Liu Ke reprimanded softly. His tone was filled with helplessness.


    "Ke Er, I''m begging you, look at this dark night and high night!" It''s so scary, just keep me company! "


    "No, like I said today, don''t ask me to accompany you to the toilet tonight!" The certainty in his voice was irrefutable.


    "But, I beg of you. I ¡­ I won''t be seeing him again? " An Lanlan said without a trace of backbone in her voice, her voice tinged with tears.


    "I''m training your willpower to overcome your fear!" Liu Ke''s tone clearly relaxed. When An Lan heard this, she secretly rejoiced in her heart. She added some ingredients and sobbed softly. However, there wasn''t a single tear in her crafty eyes. "Liu ¡­"


    Although he knew that this timid friend of his was only pretending to cry, he didn''t have the heart to refuse this cute little thing. He could only sigh: "Sigh, fine, fine, you defeated me! "Let''s go!"


    "Hee hee ¡­" An Lanlan secretly made a ''yeah'' gesture and followed Liu Ke out of bed.


    Using the light from their cell phones, the two of them walked towards the toilet that was only a few steps away from their bed ¡­


    "An Lanlan, our dorm room has decided. We''ll go explore Mount Sanzi later!" Early the next morning, Liu Ke combed his hair as he spoke to the man who was still dreaming.


    "Sure! The weekend will be the hardest, since it''s so boring anyway! " The person who was still on the bed suddenly stood up and shouted to the girl on the right, "Yinzi, are you coming?" Don''t blame An Lanlan for her superfluous actions, because this person was the most otaku one of the dorms. If he didn''t go out, then he definitely wouldn''t go out.


    "Of course! It''s been a long time since I''ve been out, and I''m getting mold all over my body. " Yukiko stretched her back as she spoke, organizing her homework for the week.


    "Ai, An Lanlan, I heard that this Sang Zi Mountain is quite mysterious. Is there really that ''Dong Dong''?" The other roommate smiled weirdly.


    The so-called Dong Dong was also the ghost that An Lan feared the most. Furthermore, every time he did so, he would always like to replace the Ghost with something like Ah Piao.


    Of course, An Lanlan knew that she was just teasing him. She raised her head and said, "What are you afraid of? This is just a rumor!" I''ll be in the lead later. If there''s a problem, I''ll protect you all! " As he spoke, he patted his chest in assurance.


    "Sigh, a dead duck''s mouth is still as stubborn as before!" Liu Ke shook his head and continued fixing his hair in the mirror. Meanwhile, the other two roommates laughed out loud.


    Seeing that none of them believed him, An Lanlan''s small face swelled up as she hatefully said, "Hmph, I''ll start a battle formation for all of you then!"


    After cleaning up the room, his roommate, An Lanlan''s roommate, left together for Mount Sanzi.


    Half an hour later, they had already reached the foot of Sang Zi Mountain.


    "You guys get out of the way, I''ll take the lead!" An Lan ran at the front in high spirits.


    You have to understand, when her roommates were dressing up, she had gone online to check everything that had happened at Sang Zi Mountain. At the beginning, she had read all sorts of legendary things on the internet, which really gave her a fright. However, looking at the mountain full of tourists, there was nothing to be afraid of anymore. Plus, the sun was high in the sky now, so even if there were any moths, they wouldn''t dare to come out and act cocky.


    "What are you thinking about? That silly smile! If you don''t leave now, then wait until the scorching sun shines in the sky to be roasted meat! " Liu Ke looked up at the sky and shouted at An Lan, who had a silly smile on her face.


    "Oh, oh, got it!"


    When he came back to his senses, he carried a small travel bag on his back and began to climb up.


    "Ah, it''s so hot!" Yukiko fanned herself with her hand and whistled in the wind.


    "This mountain is actually quite cool!" An Lanlan opened her arms and felt the mountain breeze.


    Liu Ke found a naturally formed rock and admired the surrounding scenery.


    "This mountain is truly different from the other mountains! The other mountains are very narrow when they reach the summit, but this place is different. The surrounding area is very wide, and different levels can mean that the crowd will be distributed in different places.


    While Liu Ke was sighing emotionally, Anlan looked left and right.


    "Hey, Liu Ke, quickly come take a look. Is there a hole in your side?" An Lan pushed open a bush and pointed at the pitch-black cave as she shouted to the person resting beside her.


    "Aiya, I saw it myself! It''s just a hole, what''s there to be surprised about! " Yukiko laughed as she sat on the rock.


    "Tsk ~ Let''s not watch!"


    Seeing that his other roommates weren''t interested in this dark hole at all, Anlan waved his hand and continued to look into it, as if there was some treasure in it. He was so engrossed in it that he didn''t even notice he was getting closer.


    "An Lanlan, come back quickly!" Seeing that An Lanlan was still talking about the cave, Liu Ke quickly stood up and shouted at her.


    "Ah ¡­" When An Lanlan heard the shout, she was about to turn around when her feet slipped and she fell straight towards that large hole.


    As the sound of his good friend''s voice grew further and further away, Anlan could only feel his body continuously falling down, unable to resist the dizziness that swept over him. In a daze, he felt as if he had touched the ground, yet he did not experience the pain of falling down.


    An Lan finally woke up after an unknown amount of time. She rubbed her eyes.


    "So dark!"


    The darkness entered his eyes, and all those horrible scenes from before flashed through his mind like a movie. One must know that darkness hated those things the most, and the more he thought about it, the more terrifying he felt. When he thought about the situation he was in, a wave of fear rose up from the bottom of his feet and wrapped itself around him.


    "Wuwu, Ke Er, where are you guys?" An Lanlan crouched down and hugged her knees, closing her eyes as she called out in a low voice. What answered her was a rough echo that made this quiet cave even more eerie and sinister.


    An Lanlan tried her best to keep her sobs down, as a way to get rid of the attention of those who were hiding in the shadows. She was praying that the things hiding in the shadows would not see her. She even hoped that they were dozing off.


    In the past, he didn''t dare enter a dark environment. Even at night, he would have Liu Ke accompany him to the toilet. And now, he didn''t even know where he was. As for this darkness, he only wanted to escape and leave this damned place as soon as possible.


    "Ke Er, come quickly. I''m so afraid!" An Lanlan self-deceived herself as she closed her eyes, praying repeatedly in her heart.


    "Why aren''t they here yet?" He lowered his eyes to glance at the surrounding pitch-black environment, and his heart palpitated again. An Lanlan felt her tears almost draining from her eyes, but she didn''t even get to wait for them to come find her.

 C148

    "Wuu, bad Ke Er. You left me behind even though you knew I would be scared by myself." "Sob, sob ¡­" Anlan grumbled in his heart, but what he didn''t know was that the person on top was extremely anxious. When the police received the call, they also rushed over. Liu Ke and the others followed the police and entered the cave to search ¡ª it was completely empty.


    "Wuu, Liu Ke, I was wrong. If I knew, I wouldn''t have walked towards this cave." Woo woo ¡­ * Someone save me. "


    Anlan continued to sob, but he was afraid that his voice would attract those strange creatures. He could only hold in his anger and lower his voice.


    In his confusion, he bumped into the travel bag on his back and suddenly remembered that his phone was still inside. Without caring about anything else, he tore off his luggage, unzipped his zipper and took it out fiercely. The familiar touch brought hope to those who had fallen into despair.


    "Why is there no sound?" A sobbing voice sounded out as his fingers moved across the keyboard. Only then did he realize that his phone did not have any signal at all!


    Another wave of despair hit me. "Why? "Why?" Ye Zichen''s phone slipped out of his hand silently. He had never felt such despair before. She wasn''t afraid of death, but she was afraid of the feeling of death. To her, this was a torture worse than death!


    "A human''s shadow?" With his head buried between his knees, An Lan saw the reflection of someone''s figure in the light from a cellphone. A feeling of surprise and joy rose from the bottom of his heart. He suddenly raised his head!


    When she saw the person in front of her, her expression instantly froze. At this moment, she only wished that she had never been here before. Or rather, she wished she had never looked up.


    A corpse was standing right in front of her! No, to be more accurate, it should be a skeleton, a skeleton without flesh and blood.


    "However, he seems to be standing there without moving, just like a statue! Could he have been here when I fell? "


    Seeing that the skeleton did not move, An Lan was no longer as frightened as she had been in the legends. Strangely, this skeleton seemed to have a familiar feeling to it. It was so familiar that it was as if it was looking at itself.


    An Lanlan shivered as she silently cursed herself for watching too many horror movies. How could she have felt that it was familiar? Weren''t skeletons the same?


    Abandoning the strange thoughts in his head, An Lanlan had wanted to find a place to leave, but instead, she took advantage of her phone''s light to carefully examine the skeleton.


    "This is really a strange skeleton!" Anlan thought carefully.


    "But this thing is really special!" Seeing this weird skeleton in a blue robe after death, Anlan couldn''t help but comment in a small voice. The thing in front of him, even though it was a skeleton, emitted a sense of oppression.


    "He seems to be staring at me. Also, he seems to be smiling." Just like that, An Lanlan raised her head and stared at the skeleton that was looking down at her.


    "What the hell am I thinking? Why would a skeleton laugh?" He shook his head and tossed aside the thoughts that he shouldn''t have.


    "It seems, it seems that he has been standing in front of me all along!" Just like that, An Lanlan carried her travel bag as she stared at the clothed Skeleton Man in front of her. Suddenly, the skull''s mouth moved, and a person''s voice came out at a steady pace:


    "You''re finally looking for me, Anlan!"


    "Ah ¡­" "There''s a ghost ¡­" An Lan immediately reacted and shouted without restraint. An ear-piercing sound resounded throughout the entire cave.


    "Run!"


    The only thought in my mind was to grab my travel bag off the ground


    At this moment, under the support of this terrifying power, An Lan''s body''s potential could be said to have been unleashed to the extreme. She grabbed onto a direction and started running. He had only run a few steps when he felt his body become heavy. It was as if his body was filled with lead as he pressed down An Lan.


    After that, An Lanlan didn''t know anything.


    "Where is this?"


    Bai Mu opened his eyes in a daze and realized that he was lying on a stone-paved street. Looking up, the scene that entered his eyes was a little strange.


    The street was very long, as if the end couldn''t be seen at first glance. There were a few shops on both sides of the street, and a few people walking past them as well. However, they always gave off a cold and lifeless feeling.


    In addition, the sky here was dark and overcast, as if it was going to rain.


    "Aren''t I in the sewer? "Oh right, there''s still the water ghost. Where''s Conan? Where did he go?" Ye Zichen stood up from the ground in confusion and scratched his head, "How did I get to this place?"


    Bai Mu remembered what position he had taken that time and immediately took off his clothes. He stared at the water ghost and him and held something in his hand ¡ª it seemed to be a Yin-Yang fish ¡ª but Bai Mu didn''t notice this and his gaze was completely focused on that idiot''s naked body. He then passed out due to the anger of this idiot.


    After that, he woke up and came to this unfamiliar place.


    Just as Bai Mu was recalling the events that had transpired at that time, a tall and skinny man in blue clothes walked past Bai Mu. When Bai Mu saw him, he pulled him back.


    "Bro ¡­" Bai Mu swallowed his words as he saw the empty expression on the man''s face. Then, he shook his hand in embarrassment. "It''s nothing, it''s nothing. Hehe!"


    Seeing that Bai Mu didn''t say anything, the man glanced at Bai Mu as if he was looking at a fool, and walked away lightly.


    Bai Mu couldn''t help but be puzzled. Why was this person so unpopular? As he thought about it, he felt a chill run down his spine. Could it be that he had arrived at Yin-Yang Street?


    Yin Yang Street was a passageway between the Yin and Yang world. It sounded terrifying, but there were also people from the Yang world. Some people could not live on in the Yang world and ended up living in the Yin world. Of course, those who could live in this chaotic area were definitely not ordinary people. At the very least, there were some backers behind them.


    "Gu gu ~" At this moment, his stomach started to make an untimely sound. Because his spiritual energy had been restricted, his entire body couldn''t help but feel hungry. As he was thinking, he walked towards the nearest shop.


    When she saw Bai Mu, she hurriedly came over and approached him. She enthusiastically pulled Bai Mu''s hand and said, "Young man, it''s already cold. Come in and have some hot soup and some hot steamed buns!"


    Upon hearing these words, Bai Mu was moved. As soon as he took a step forward, he remembered the words of Ke Nan.


    Bai Mu had heard from Ke Nan that Yin-Yang Street also bought food from the heavens. But there were places where bosses had to be careful of them, because they might intentionally give you food from the underworld. After you ate it, you might directly become their captive, or your soul might even be snatched away by them.


    Bai Mu hesitated for a moment after hearing what Ke Nan said. He stopped and even retreated a few steps back. He waved his hand at the old granny and said, "Granny, forget it. I ¡­ I''m not hungry."


    "Gurgle, gurgle." At this time, his stomach rumbled again. Bai Mu raised his head in embarrassment, only to see an old lady looking at him with a benevolent expression.


    As for Bai Mu, he didn''t know why, but he actually felt that the old granny''s hand was very warm. However, when she touched his hand, Bai Mu couldn''t help but shiver.


    "This grandma is human, there shouldn''t be any problems, right?" A voice sounded in his head.


    When he entered this place again, although Bai Mu couldn''t use his Spiritual Sense like before, he could feel that this place was extremely cold and gloomy. However, Bai Mu was certain that this old lady was human, perhaps because this was the Yin Yang Street.


    This was because ghosts could not have temperatures.


    The old granny laughed as she interrupted Bai Mu''s train of thought, "Yo, look. Young man, you''re shivering from the cold." Grandma knows what you''re thinking, but don''t worry, I''m a human. The temperature of this Yin-Yang Street isn''t comparable to the outside world. Come in quickly, it''s warmer inside. " As he spoke, Bai Mu didn''t respond to Bai Mu. Instead, his hands that were as dry as orange peel pulled Bai Mu, whose willpower wasn''t yet firm due to the temptation of the food, into the room. He placed his hand on Bai Mu''s shoulder and asked him to sit at a table in the room.


    Since he had already entered, he might as well take things one step at a time. Even if something happened, he still had the talisman in his hand, so he wasn''t afraid. After giving it some thought, he felt relieved. He suppressed all the doubts in his heart and smiled in gratitude, "Then, I''ll have to trouble you, grandma."


    From the time he had seen Immortal Zhou''s mirror image until now, Bai Mu had almost never eaten anything. If it was before, it definitely wouldn''t be a problem. However, after experiencing so much, coupled with the stimulation from the naked water ghost, Bai Mu felt that he was hungry enough to swallow an ox.


    Although this was slightly exaggerated, Bai Mu was starving to death.


    The old lady continued to smile benevolently. This expression made Bai Mu feel that her scheme had succeeded. Thinking of this, he also had some doubts towards the old granny.


    He only saw the old granny gently speaking, "How is it young lad? Is it warmer in this room?"


    "Yeah, it''s definitely warmer than outside." Bai Mu nodded his head.


    When the old granny heard this, she smiled and said, "Alright, you sit here first. The old granny will go in and make you soup. The steamed buns will be served shortly."


    After the grandma finished speaking, she slowly walked to the kitchen and began to busy herself.


    In a short moment, Bai Mu heard the sounds of banging and banging coming from the kitchen, as if there was a fight going on inside. Although the old granny was quite old, she should be familiar with the kitchen and should be able to handle whatever happened there. Therefore, Bai Mu didn''t go in to see what was happening when he heard the voices again.


    Not long after, the sounds in the kitchen gradually died down. Bai Mu rubbed his pathetically hungry stomach as he took a look at the interior of the restaurant.


    The furnishings in this shop are very old-fashioned. Even the tables and chairs that I''m sitting on are nailed together by wooden planks that are about to break down.


    The walls here were a bit modern, actually all white tiles, maybe old, and the white tiles still had yellow speckles on them.

 C149

    The tiles on the floor, especially the white tiles near the kitchen, were filled with layers of filth. Inside the filth, it looked greasy.


    Bai Mu hurriedly retracted his gaze. If he continued to observe any further, he wasn''t sure if the steamed buns would still be edible. Although he wasn''t a germaphobic person, he would feel nauseous whenever he saw these things.


    As Bai Mu retracted his gaze, he discovered that there weren''t any customers in this small shop. It was extremely calm inside!


    Ye Zichen thought about it for a moment, then felt relieved. It would be weird if there was a customer in this place. However, since he was already here, it would be embarrassing for Bai Mu to let go of the granny''s benevolence. It should be difficult for her to lead a lonely life.


    After the Steamed Bun ate a few mouthfuls, his intentions would be satisfied.


    When he thought of Ke Nan, Bai Mu could not help but worry a little. Although that thing was too stupid, at least they had been together for a day. He wasn''t bad and shouldn''t be in any danger if he stayed with that water ghost.


    However, thinking back to what Ke Nan said before, if he wanted to enter Yinyang Street, he had to deal with that water ghost. However, thinking back to what Ke Nan said before, if he wanted to enter Yinyang Street, he had to deal with that water ghost.


    Apparently, he had taken off his clothes to look for the Yin-Yang Fish. However, Ke Nan''s soul was a thing of the past. Bai Mu had already told him through text message what he wanted to do. He would have to wait until he was out of here before he could make any further plans.


    However, whether this place was Yin-Yang Street or not, he could only wait for the old granny to arrive and ask her about it later.


    As Bai Mu was lost in thought, he raised his head and saw that the shrine inside the shop was actually a shrine ¡ª Ghost Mother!


    He was either a normal human being who could help him get in and out of the safety of the officials or a god who could help him make a fortune, and this old lady''s house was given to a ghost mother who only wanted a living tribute.


    A living tribute is the flesh of a living person or creature. Of course, not all mothers liked this taste. It was said that if the mother was pregnant and ate these things, then the child''s mana would be higher than those mothers who were pregnant and hadn''t eaten these things.


    However, this was just hearsay, so it was hard to tell if it was true or not.


    Ye Zichen sneaked a glance at the ghost mother statue on the shrine and felt more and more that there was something wrong with the store.


    While Bai Mu was still confused, he smelled the smell of meat buns and delicious broth coming from the kitchen not far away. This fragrance almost made Bai Mu, who was so hungry that his chest was sticking to his back, drool.


    After smelling the fragrance, Bai Mu''s stomach growled again. Unable to bear it any longer, Bai Mu turned his head towards the kitchen, anticipating the food that was about to be cooked.


    Before long, the granny with a benevolent smile was walking towards Bai Mu with a bowl of soup in her left hand and a stack of buns in her right.


    "Young man, did you wait for too long?" Bai Mu hurriedly received the steamed bun and soup with a smile and said, "No, mother-in-law is too kind."


    The old granny seemed to like Bai Mu very much. She handed a pair of chopsticks to Bai Mu and gave him a grateful smile. "I haven''t had a customer in my shop in a long time." Fortunately, you don''t mind this young lad, otherwise this old woman would not have any business here. "


    Bai Mu smiled and accepted the chopsticks from her. His gaze couldn''t help but rest on his fingernails. He saw that the old granny''s fingernails were unusually long. What made me even more disgusted was that there were layers of pitch-black things beneath the nails.


    When Bai Mu saw this, he felt that his appetite had been reduced by a large amount. He could no longer muster up the courage to be impudent; instead, he quickly stopped what he was doing.


    "Young man, why aren''t you eating? "Hurry up and eat, I''ve been cooking for a long time!" The old granny stared eagerly at Bai Mu.


    When Bai Mu saw the old man looking at him in such a manner, he found it embarrassing to say that the reason why he lost his appetite all of a sudden was because of this old lady.


    He used the chopsticks in his hand to pick up a steamed bun and slowly split it open, revealing the pink colored meat within.


    "This meat seems a little strange." Bai Mu sighed in his heart. He didn''t eat the buns, but turned his attention to the soup bowl beside him. He gently stirred the spoon in his hand. "What a god, there''s actually a finger in there."


    After which, Bai Mu felt as though his entire being had gone from bad to worse.


    It was unknown when the old granny had sat beside Bai Mu, but she had not noticed his abnormality. Bai Mu raised his head and sat in the back without leaving a trace. He smiled strangely at the old granny and asked, "This old granny, do you manage this little shop by yourself?"


    "Yeah, I''m the only one left in this family. "Since I''m old and my legs are weak, I can only stay in the store and survive."


    "Nanny, what you said was wrong. Just now, I saw that it was Steamed Bun and the soup that didn''t even last half an hour. Nanny, your speed is really fast!" Bai Mu continued to have a harmless smile on his face. When he noticed the panic on the grandma''s face, he continued, "And I heard voices coming from inside."


    "Hehe, little fellow, you must have heard wrong out of hunger. You and I are the only two people in this room! "


    "Oh? "Is that so?" As he spoke, Bai Mu picked up the finger and threw it directly at the grandma''s face. "Still pretending? Do you think this grandpa is a vegetarian?"


    As he said this, he took advantage of the old granny''s daze to place a piece of Yin Glyph paper on top of the old lady''s body.


    Who would have thought that the old lady would directly pull the talisman off and let out a strange laugh. "Young man, I didn''t expect you to find out so quickly." Originally, I wanted to give you a quiet death, but I didn''t expect that you wouldn''t stop with my mother-in-law''s words, so my mother-in-law couldn''t do anything about it. "


    After which, the grandma''s face hardened as she maliciously stated, "Since we''ve arrived at the grandma''s store, there''s no need to even think about leaving."


    Bai Mu was surprised to hear his grandma pull out his master''s spell paper. He heard her groan and clap her hands. As she clapped her hands, he saw a shadow float out from the shrine.


    Upon seeing this, Bai Mu immediately rushed out of the room with the idea of a wise man not taking advantage of the situation when the odds are against him. Who knew that in a flash, the old granny would arrive at the door and lock it behind her. The old granny seemed to be dissatisfied as she tied another metal chain to the door.


    Then, he turned around and smiled sinisterly at Bai Mu.


    "Damn it, grandma, did you eat the new cap?" Why is his speed so astonishing! " Looking at the closed restaurant, Bai Mu immediately shouted, "Kick your grandmother''s leg!" It seems like I''ve arrived at the Black Ghost Shop. "


    "Hehe, you still want to get out of my old black woman''s shop?" The granny''s benevolent smile immediately turned sinister and frightening. Her old face that had an orange peel wrinkled into a smile, could even pinch a mosquito to death.


    Bai Mu looked around at the ghosts and ghosts that were surrounding me. They were all dressed in white, and there were two round, red pieces of powder on their pale cheeks. They looked just like the people who used to pretend to be dead. These A-Piao looked very weak, but their sinister smiles caused Bai Mu to shudder.


    As Bai Mu listened to the old woman, he pondered on how he could escape. He touched the talisman paper on his body. Perhaps it was because this old woman was a human that the talisman paper was useless against him.


    Following that, Bai Mu used the trump card of Ke Nan. His face was instantly filled with a dull and adorable smile, hoping to arouse the old granny''s fondness towards her grandson.


    "Beloved old granny, look at me, I''m just a young man who can''t live in the mortal world. I tossed and turned before coming to this place, don''t make things difficult for me anymore?" Bai Mu wore a harmless smile on his face.


    "Hehe, this old woman really likes a grandson like you. Don''t worry, when the time comes, I will definitely treat you gently." You don''t have to struggle anymore. "Obediently, in case I ruin your entire body, it would be such a pity." As the old granny spoke, she waved her shriveled hands, and the few men pounced on Bai Mu with laughter.


    "Aiyo, I''ll go!" Bai Mu hastily dodged a male ghost''s attack, and a male ghost behind him pounced toward his back. Fortunately, Yours Truly was a man and had a strong perception. Thus, he slightly leaned to the side and dodged the attack.


    "Click ¡­" Just as he was about to dodge, he heard the sound of a table breaking into pieces. When Bai Mu looked over, he couldn''t help but suck in a cold breath of air.


    "My god, is this really a ghost?" Why does it feel so unscientific? Fortunately, he had dodged them, otherwise he would have been crushed to death by them if he hadn''t been killed by these ghosts. I never thought that the ghosts here would actually have a physical entity with shocking power. "


    Bai Mu glanced at the old woman and saw that she was looking at him with complete confidence. He thought to himself, "Since this old woman doesn''t want to interfere, I''ll just keep my mind focused on dealing with these people."


    Seeing the male ghost pouncing towards him, Bai Mu instinctively clenched his fist and swung it towards the ghost. Contrary to his expectations, this time, he was actually able to cause damage to those ghosts.


    When he saw the man in front of him whose stomach had been punched through, his hollow body and the pieces of paper that were still fluttering outside, Bai Mu finally understood that all of these things were made of paper.


    It seemed that these ghosts were nothing more than puppets made by the old granny; moreover, they were just paper. It seemed that these ghosts were nothing more than puppets made by the old granny.


    After walking into the kitchen, Bai Mu immediately regretted his decision.


    As soon as he rushed in, he saw a skinned man lying on the kitchen table, bleeding profusely. The corpse clearly had one hand missing. Upon seeing the sound of the kitchen, Bai Mu seemed to have understood something.


    Resisting the urge to vomit, he turned around. What entered his sight was ten corpses hanging upside down in every corner of the kitchen, and they had their skin peeled off in exactly the same manner.


    Unable to hold it in any longer, he turned around, wanting to throw up. No wonder that old woman said not to break her skin, it turned out to be like this.


    He didn''t expect to see no fire in the kitchen. He really didn''t know how that grandma made the steamed buns. However, it was quite an unappetizing scene. However, I clearly overlooked the fact that I seemed to have snatched a box of matches from Conan. Thinking this way, Bai Mu smiled sinisterly as he looked at the bunch of male paper ghosts.


    When Bai Mu saw the paper ghost approaching, he immediately lit a match and threw it towards it. However, someone told him that the paper ghost would be able to kill the match if it let a gust of wind pass by.


    Bai Mu was on the verge of tears as he dodged the paper ghost''s attack. The ghost servant''s body couldn''t stop itself and fell towards the water vat.


    Then, under Bai Mu''s gaze, it turned into a small piece of paper.

 C150

    "Wa, ka, ka. Indeed, heaven never bars one''s way!" Bai Mu was so overjoyed that he nearly clapped.


    Bai Mu walked to the front of the tank and stomped on the palm-sized piece of paper, which had been soaked in the water. He was all smiles as he stared at the three paper men.


    The remaining three unlucky paper men looked at each other and then looked at Bai Mu. They looked at the vat beside Bai Mu with fear and didn''t dare to step forward.


    At this moment, Bai Mu had also groped his way to the side of the vat and scooped up a ladle of water.


    "Since you like to harm people, keeping things here will only bring harm to more people." Looking at the corpse in the kitchen, Bai Mu''s gaze turned cold.


    As he spoke, he ignored the retreating paper men and splashed a ladle of water on the ground, sending the paper men scattering in all directions.


    "Good little bastard!" When the old woman saw that not only was Bai Mu not killed by her paper men, but he had also forced her paper men to such a state, she was momentarily stunned. With a wave of her hand, those paper men floated back into the shrine.


    As for the old granny, her expression suddenly turned malevolent. Her fingernails lengthened rapidly and her jet-black nails made her look even more disgusting.


    Bai Mu''s face turned serious. At first, he didn''t think that this old woman would be easy to deal with.


    "Since the talisman paper is useless to her, wouldn''t I have to wait for death?" Bai Mu stared fixedly at that old woman, unsure of what he should do.


    "Give me your life!" The old woman chuckled as she rushed towards Bai Mu. Bai Mu had no choice but to dodge to the right with his senses. Just as he was about to relax, he felt a chill run down his spine.


    Before he could comprehend what was going on, he felt a sharp pain in his back. He could feel something tearing at his back. Immediately, a cold shiver ran down his neck as a pair of ice-cold hands gripped Bai Mu''s neck from behind.


    "Damn it, why is he so unlucky!" Bai Mu twisted his body, but no matter how much he tried, he was unable to resist. The next moment, a stifling sensation engulfed him.


    "How is it? Wouldn''t it be great if you just obediently drank the soup? "Hehe, you even killed one of my beloved paper men."


    "Hahahahahahahahahahahah!" "Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahah!" Bai Mu''s neck swelled, and his face flushed red from anger. He spat out a few words in frustration.


    Bai Mu gritted his teeth when he saw the disgusting expression on the woman''s face. He felt as though he was about to be pinched to the point where he could roll his eyes. However, there was nothing he could do.


    Bai Mu lowered his hand and secretly placed his hand into the space. He fumbled with the symbol paper and slowly said, "Aren''t you afraid of being punished by the heavens by doing this?"


    "Hahaha ~ ~ ~" It seemed as if she heard the funniest of words, the old woman grabbed Bai Mu''s neck and viciously said, "Oh heavens, are we afraid of this thing?" Would the people who lived on Yinyang Street have any influence behind them? "Alright, just wait for it to become your tribute!"


    As soon as the old woman finished speaking, she tightened her fingers, and a suffocating feeling came over her.


    "I hope it will be useful this time!" As Bai Mu thought of this, he smacked a piece of spell paper on the old woman''s body. The old woman let out a shriek as if she had been electrocuted, and quickly let go of Bai Mu.


    "Cough, cough ¡­" Bai Mu breathed in the fresh air with all his might while the old woman stood two meters away from him, looking at him with some fear in her eyes. Earlier, Bai Mu had secretly used a piece of landmine talisman to pull the mine up.


    "You little bastard, how dare you plot against me, this old woman." When the black haired woman saw Bai Mu''s ashen face, he fell limply to the ground. Although she was wary of her earlier move, from the looks of it, Bai Mu probably wouldn''t be able to produce anything powerful.


    As he thought of this, the expression on his face turned ferocious. He planned to kill Bai Mu before he could react.


    As for Bai Mu, although he was exhausted due to that old woman, he was still wary of her. As for Bai Mu, although he was exhausted due to that old woman, he was wary of her.


    "Bam!" A loud sound attracted the attention of two people who were scheming against each other. Bai Mu and the old granny both looked at the roof at the same time. When the old granny saw the roof suddenly light up and quickly descend, her protruding eye sockets seemed as if they were about to fall out of their sockets.


    "Ahh!" With the sound of a ghost''s cry and the deafening vibrations in the room, the room quieted down once more.


    Everything became quiet as Bai Mu stared fixedly at the woman. No, that giant, the woman who fell from the roof and smashed into the previous arrogant black woman ¡­


    Bai Mu was flabbergasted. Even his mouth had grown into an "O" shape.


    What the heck? The old granny who was so awesome just a moment ago was now smashed to death so easily? Wow, wow, wow, this doesn''t fit in with the situation?


    From the looks of it, this old woman wasn''t an ordinary person who was easy to deal with. How could he have been smashed to death?


    Anyway, it was a fact that the old woman hadn''t gotten up yet.


    When An Lanlan woke up from the heavy feeling, she took a direction and ran towards that place. Because of the degree of terror of the skeleton, it directly ignored the change in her body. As she ran, her body suddenly suspended in the air, and then she felt a familiar sensation of falling.


    Staring at the unfamiliar environment, An Lanlan''s thoughts were still stuck on that pitch-black cave from a moment ago. She was still unable to react when she suddenly saw such a strange and small space.


    It was a small restaurant, but the restaurant looked very old. When An Lanlan''s realization landed on the object on the shrine, she couldn''t help but shiver. At this moment, she thought about the skeleton in the cave just now, and she unexpectedly knew his name, thinking about him saying, "An Lanlan, you finally came to find me." An Lanlan felt as if her entire body had gone bad.


    When An Lanlan reacted, she saw a boy who was staring at her intensely. As a half woman in the house, she immediately blushed. It was only after a while did An Lanlan realize that something was wrong. Why was that person staring at her all the time?


    An Lanlan looked at Bai Mu and asked, "You ¡ª"


    However, before he could finish his question, the man pointed in his direction.


    "What did you say?" An Lanlan looked at Bai Mu as she asked doubtfully.


    Bai Mu was truly kneeling down. Could it be that even a person with such a huge physique would have a weak perception? " "Hey, sis, move your butt a bit."


    At the beginning, Anlan wasn''t able to react, but after hearing what the boy said, he did feel that there was something underneath his butt that made him feel very uncomfortable.


    He moved his body to the side and then slowly stood up. It turned out that a person at that place had become deformed due to his pressure. She raised her head and looked at the huge hole on the roof. This person must have been smashed to death by her.


    "What should I do, I smashed someone to death!?" An Lanlan''s face was filled with fear. She didn''t know there was someone down there?


    "Hah! Little sister, he ¡­" Bai Mu wanted to persuade her, but he didn''t expect that this little sister would start crying. "Wuu, wuu, I didn''t know that I had smashed that person to death."


    Bai Mu knew how to coax his weak sister, how to coax her, and who the hell told him how to coax a girl who was as big as a giant?


    However, Bai Mu was speechless when he saw his sister crying to the point that he couldn''t even see her human form anymore. When he realized that she was no longer angry, he couldn''t help but be angered.


    Before that black woman could react, she should have run away, otherwise it would be too late.


    After taking a look at the girl, Bai Mu shouted, "Sister, don''t cry."


    "Wuu ¨C I actually smashed someone to death."


    "¡­"


    "Sister, that old woman is alive!" An Lan turned her head and discovered that the man in front of her was shorter than her by a head. She didn''t know what was going on, but it seemed as if she wasn''t that tall.


    "Hey handsome, are you short?"


    "Shrimp?" Bai Mu was at a loss for words. Wasn''t this sister supposed to look at that damned old granny who was recovering and shout ''ah'' before running away with him?


    Why did he ask about his height at this time? Although he was not very tall, he was not short either! Looking at this girl, Bai Mu was somewhat speechless. "Sister, based on your figure, the ones beside you are probably short and thin!"


    "What do you mean?" Anlan didn''t understand what he meant. Bai Mu pointed at the black haired woman beside the woman again. "Nuo, take a look for yourself!"


    An Lan looked over with a puzzled expression. To her surprise, she saw that the man who she had squashed so indiscriminately started to puff out his Qi. His entire body started to swell. His two eyeballs were rolling around in his body, looking at her viciously. What was even more terrifying was that the old woman actually had a fingernail like a ghost. Because her body began to swell, the white hair on her head that was like withered grass also seemed to increase her terrifying aura.


    What did Anlan fear the most? What he feared the most were ghosts! Therefore, at this moment, without even thinking about it, An Lanlan directly jumped up and approached the only boy nearby, intending to hide behind his back.


    "Dong Dong Dong ~" Another earth-shattering sound rang out, causing the entire restaurant to shake. The tables in the restaurant all began to jump up.


    When Bai Mu saw such a huge body bearing down on him, he hurriedly dodged it. However, the chick actually stopped midway, unable to recover from her shock as fear appeared in her eyes.


    "Sister, what''s wrong?"


    Bai Mu looked at An Lan and thought that the girl was angry at his actions. However, it didn''t seem like it. Bai Mu immediately became anxious when he saw that the black woman was on the verge of recovering. However, it was not his style to leave now.


    Sigh, this was the only way. Bai Mu took out the Lightning Summoning Talisman and held it in his hand. "One last time. Even if I can''t, I still have to." As he spoke, he took out his Thunder Dominion skill book and walked towards the black granny.


    As for An Lanlan, she was immersed in the sudden commotion that she had created. She looked down in puzzlement at her elephant-like giant leg. He slightly trembled as he raised his hand. What he saw was a pair of hands as thick as his old thighs. "I-I''m not dreaming, am I?"


    An Lanlan looked at her palm before raising it to pat her head. After that, she felt a wave of dizziness, "I''m actually not dreaming!"


    "Did I transmigrate, or did my soul pierce through? And even f * cking wore on the body of a super fat guy who''s unrivalled? " An Lanlan didn''t even need to look in the mirror to know how colorful her expression was. It was just that he didn''t know how to react at this time.

 C151

    He couldn''t help but look at the only boy, wanting to hear what was going on. However, he saw the boy carefully moving closer to the thing that looked like a ghost.


    "Little bastard!" Bai Mu had only just gotten close when the black haired woman immediately reacted and sent a claw towards him.


    However, he couldn''t fail again this time. If he failed, the two of them would be finished. As he thought this, Bai Mu turned his body and dodged the danger. Then, he took advantage of the black woman''s raised hand and pasted the Lightning Summoning Talisman on the talisman.


    "Kacha!" Bai Mu let out a loud shout, and the only sound that could be heard was a miserable scream. Black smoke rose from the black thief''s body, and without being able to utter a single word, she collapsed onto the ground.


    "Then ¡­" An Lanlan felt that the scene before her eyes was too inconceivable. Just what kind of world had she come to?


    "The one you just killed isn''t a human, it''s a ghost!" Bai Mu clapped his hands and sighed in his heart. He had finally solved the problem. Then, he looked at the slightly stunned sister in front of him and said, "Don''t worry. This thing can''t be considered a ghost. It can only be considered a half human half ghost!"


    However, the moment he finished speaking, he felt his thigh tighten and a sandbag hanging from his thigh. After swaying for a moment, he lowered his head and saw that the person in front of him had unexpectedly moved to his right side. He tightly held onto his thigh with both hands and looked at him with an expression of adoration.


    "Great god, please hug my legs!" An Lanlan decided to leave it at that. She would discuss her identity later, and the obese man would also talk later. She clearly realized that she had arrived at an incredible place, and this place even had ghosts!


    What the hell? That was the thing she was most afraid of, alright?


    She didn''t want to face those horrors alone. Thinking about how the ugly old lady with nails that weren''t long and a ferocious look was about to open her stomach and wave at the boy, her heart almost jumped out of her throat.


    [What the heck, what the heck?


    If that boy didn''t have that skill, then the next person to have her stomach cut open by that old granny would be herself. Seeing that this boy was able to easily deal with this ghost-like old granny, Anlan made her decision.


    "Huh?" Bai Mu was taken aback. He was flabbergasted by this chick''s bizarre thoughts. Come to think of it, they had never met each other before, okay? Besides, he couldn''t even protect himself right now, so why did he need his thigh?


    Bai Mu was also drunk. He had yet to emerge from the shadows of Conan, so how could he have gotten such a passionate girl who wanted to hug him?


    He couldn''t afford to get hurt!


    "Sister, can you please get up first? Brother, I''m tired, I want to sit for a while! " Bai Mu was truly tired. He had only just gotten over the matter with the water ghost and there was now another damned grandma. To tell the truth, he was truly exhausted.


    Moreover, he didn''t know how many ghosts were wandering outside at this time. He decided to wait a little longer, rest up, and go back to the cold pond after.


    "Big brother, don''t tell me you dislike me for being fat? Please don''t leave me, I''m just a pitiful weak girl. "


    "Pfft ~" Bai Mu almost spat out blood. Looking at An Lan''s massive body, he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. If she was a weak girl, then there probably wouldn''t be any weak girl in this world!


    "Please do not doubt that there is a weak girl living in my body." An Lan turned her head with all her might, and spoke in a serious tone while looking at Bai Mu, without looking at the old woman''s body.


    "Alright, alright, I believe you." Bai Mu pulled An Lanlan''s hand away and sat her down on the chair next to the table. He then looked at her and said, "Sister, tell me, what is the matter with you? How did it fall off there? And you even fell into Yinyang Street? "


    "Yin-Yang Street, what is this place?" Upon hearing this name, Anlan''s face did not look good. His mind had already flipped countless versions of the name ''Yin-Yang Street''.


    "It''s the boundary between the Underworld and the Underworld, and the ghosts are the most common here." Bai Mu glanced at An Lan, his heart feeling somewhat tired.


    Who knew that when An Lanlan heard these words, her expression changed drastically. She hurriedly ran over to Bai Mu and said with a sullen face, "Big Brother, it can''t be, there can''t be a ghost here, right?"


    "Why not, Nuo, the one worshiped in the shrine is the Ghost Mother!" Bai Mu pointed to the area behind An Lan''s back and spoke unhurriedly.


    "Wuu, big brother, don''t scare me, I''m really scared!" An Lanlan wanted to throw herself into his arms, fearing that her body would be crushed by his. She could only see Bai Mu as she spoke pitifully.


    "Alright, it''s fine, that thing won''t come out for now. Oh right, I just asked you how you came here, and you still haven''t answered me? " Thinking about how ecstatic Bai Mu was when he came to this place, Bai Mu really wanted to hear how such a huge sister came to this place.


    Luckily, this girl suddenly fell from above. Otherwise, he really wouldn''t know how to kill that old woman!


    "You wouldn''t believe me if I told you. You wouldn''t send me to those scary research rooms for experiments, would you?" Anlan said with fear in his voice.


    "No, go ahead!" Bai Mu was certain that he would arrive once he saw An Lanlan.


    "I ¡­ actually transmigrated here!" Anlan said seriously.


    "It can''t be?" Bai Mu glanced at An Lan. Countless versions of Transcendence appeared in his mind. He said to An Lanlan, "Speak, sis, are you sure? From what I see, your performance and your clothes are all modern people. Furthermore, those performances just now were something that only modern people would be able to react to. Are you sure you teleported? Would it be ancient soul wear modern, or modern soul wear modern? Un, but seeing how calm you are towards your own body, you should be bringing your body directly across.


    That doesn''t seem to be teleportation either! "


    Bai Mu looked at An Lan and said a lot. When he saw her pouting mouth that looked like she was about to cry, he stopped and said, "Sister, please speak."


    "Yeah, actually, I''m called An Lanlan, I''m a first-year university girl. It should be today, we went to Mount Sanzi to explore, and then I fell into a very dark cave, and then I actually met a skeleton. You know, I''m afraid of ghosts, but I actually felt that the skeleton was a bit familiar, and when I observed it, the skeleton actually spoke.


    He said, "He''s been waiting for me for a long time, and I''ve finally gone to find him." Although I''m such a scared person that I occasionally envy those ghosts for a moment, but such a heavy taste really isn''t suitable for me to have, so I ran for my life. It was just that after running a few steps, she fainted. Then, she felt her body becoming very heavy. Then, when she woke up, she found herself in this place. In the end, she became like this. "


    "Mm, this is indeed interesting." Bai Mu nodded. "Can you tell me where you live?"


    "I live in Guizhou!" Anlan said in a choked voice.


    "It seems to be the city of our country." Bai Mu looked at An Lan''s uncertain eyes and said, "Actually, I think you might not have transmigrated."


    "How come I didn''t teleport? Look at me, I''ve become so fat, so fat that even I can''t believe it."


    "The problem might be with that talking skeleton you were talking about." Bai Mu glanced at An Lan and said, "Sister, please follow me for the next two days. I have to recover my Spiritual Energy before I can leave this Yinyang Street. Moreover, your identity ¡­ as long as we leave this place, I can find a friend of yours."


    "Really?" An Lanlan was pleasantly surprised, but she immediately became disappointed. "But what''s wrong with my current state? Even if I were to find my identity, will I be able to survive with such a huge body?" This is not something a skinny person like us can endure! "


    Bai Mu shook his head and said, "It''s just that you suddenly appeared on your own. Trust me, it shouldn''t take long before you recover." The reason why Bai Mu was so confident was because he suspected that this woman might be one of the Twelve Divine Generals. However, as to whether that was the case, he would just have to find Ke Nan and have a look at the woman''s heart.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Girl, you can either trust me! Either he didn''t believe it or he didn''t believe it! "There''s nothing to be sure about!" Bai Mu crossed his arms.


    "Alright, at this time, the only one I can trust is you. I have to believe it! " An Lanlan looked at Bai Mu as she spoke seriously.


    "What I want to say is, if you follow me, you might be in danger. Furthermore, from time to time, you might encounter that ¡­" Bai Mu pointed to the item on An Lan''s back, and her body trembled.


    "It''s fine, it''s better than me alone!" It was better to let him die than to face it alone.


    "That''s good then, sis. You just have to decide on it. This way, don''t worry, when the time comes, I will protect you! " Bai Mu stated calmly.


    "Alright, thank you Big Brother!" Seeing how willing his backer was, of course, An Lanlan had to go along with his plan.


    "Then big brother, what should we do now? Where are you going? " An Lanlan looked outside and spoke somewhat worriedly.


    "If you rest for a while longer, we will go to the end of Yinyang Street. I will recover my Spiritual Energy there and perhaps I will be able to sense what is happening to your body."


    "Alright!" An Lanlan nodded repeatedly when she heard these words. She thought of the opportunity to change her current situation, and her heart was overjoyed.


    "Alright, let''s rest here for a while. This Yinyang Street doesn''t have any night, it''s just a misty place like this, so we have to rest up." "Remember, don''t go to the kitchen. Don''t go even when you''re hungry. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee that nothing special will happen if you see those things." As he spoke, he cast a meaningful glance at An Lanlan before he closed his eyes and dozed off.


    When An Lanlan heard Bai Mu''s words, she naturally wouldn''t be so cowardly as to risk her life to look at that item. Thus, when Bai Mu said these words, she remembered them earnestly and nodded in agreement. Seeing that Bai Mu was resting with his eyes closed, An Lanlan found a stool and dragged him to Bai Mu''s seat before closing her eyes to rest as well.


    As for Warrick and Shui, the two of them went to the extreme wasteland and took two whole days to find the red fox''s seal. During that time, Warrick and the red fox''s seal almost released the seal. Luckily, the water reacted fast, and the seal was hidden in an isolated space. After doing all this, the two of them rode their gourds towards H City. H City was already littered with strange corpses.


    There were only five days left until Bai Mu''s announcement. After the two of them received Bai Mu''s message, Warrick and Water couldn''t leave. Furthermore, Warrick could only do her best to recover her Spiritual Energy.


    At this time, due to the protection of the other 11 Divine Generals and the youngest one, the Divine General, who was favored by the gods, fortunately didn''t release his main Profound Qi. At this time, something else started to appear.


    However, there was something special about her identity. As a soul of Warrick, it was unstable because its power was in a half-awakened state. At this moment, it was wandering its consciousness over the reincarnation of that Divine General.

 C152

    The night sky above the sea was extremely beautiful, and was filled with countless stars. The golden moonlight carried gentleness as it gently sprinkled down onto the earth. On the surface of the sea, the water sparkled, and Ying He was in another starry sky.


    "Chua ~ ~"


    Thump! Thump!


    There was a rhythmic sound coming from the surface of the sea, and it sounded quite loud. It was so cheerful that it seemed to be following some kind of musical track. On the surface of the sea, a living being was riding on the moonlight. Sometimes it would jump out of the water, and sometimes it would dive into the water and merge with the sea.


    Under the dark night sky, no one was around. Looking at such a life form that was appearing and disappearing at random, it was as if your heart was moving up and down with it.


    Suddenly, that cheerful yet mischievous little thing stopped moving. It just stood there, looking forward with an expression that said it wanted to but was unable to.


    Moonlight was not stingy with his brilliance as he slowly struck the living being. With the help of the moonlight, he was able to see clearly that it was actually a "person"!


    And it was a person whose beauty was intoxicating.


    A golden wave casually spread out, blocking the spring light on his shoulders. His long hair floated on the water like golden wheat waves, rippling out bit by bit under the moonlight. Two strings of small yellow shells were tied together in her hair and then hung around her neck. The gentle lines of her face gave people a feeling that they wanted to get close to her. However, those blue eyes seemed to contain some sort of melancholy, causing others to be unable to stop themselves from feeling dejected.


    Qian Wei revealed half of his body and just stopped ten meters away from the harbor. He looked at the lights on the ground and wondered what kind of life the people on the ground lived.


    She really wanted to know, she had always wanted to know, just what kind of life did that human on that continent have? Why didn''t she have two legs, only a tail that even her mother would be worried about?


    His mother had always told him not to swim out of the sea where they lived, and even more so not to come into contact with humans. She said the outside world was dangerous, the outside world was dangerous, the outside world was dangerous, and the outside world was even more dangerous. As a result, she had never allowed herself to leave that sea and touch that forbidden land on the continent.


    Of course, Qian Wei didn''t think so. She felt that there were interesting people living there, and their laughter and laughter were not found in the sea that she lived in. The sunlight there was simply luxurious under the sea.


    She wanted to be able to laugh like those humans. She wanted to feel free. Ah, light. She wanted to be able to run freely on land like humans.


    However, there was no such thing as an endless darkness or an impenetrable silence in that place. She had very few friends there, except for her mother, the little Witch, and the little Witch, the few old, abandoned mermaids.


    She thought of land. Not only because of his desire to live on land, but also because of the man that his mother thought of every night, his own father.


    His eyes were still filled with a strange light as he stared at the shore. It was as if he wouldn''t be bored after watching so many times.


    He looked at the moonlight above his head. The golden radiance was different from the sun. The moon had no temperature, and the sun''s radiance was so dazzling, even surpassing that of his grandmother''s most dazzling pearl. However, none of that had temperature.


    He remembered that when he was very young, he had secretly swam to the surface of the sea. At that time, a thing that humans called a ship had swam over his head. It was his first time seeing such a huge monster, so he was extremely afraid and momentarily forgot to hide his figure from the humans.


    When they saw how different they were from the other humans, the humans all had different expressions. Some were surprised, some were shocked, and some were greedy! Yes, it was just like the pearls that his elder sisters had seen from their great-grandma''s collection. That look scared the young him. Seeing that they took out nets that could easily catch fish in the sea, he was scared silly. Then, he was caught by those humans so easily.


    "Wow, where''s the mermaid!"


    "Damn it, it''s actually a golden mermaid!"


    "Not bad, I''ll definitely get a good price for it this time!"


    "Maybe her meat is better than ordinary fish."


    Those voices were like a demon''s voice ringing in his ears. At that time, Little Qianwei was only trembling in fear. He covered his ears and closed his eyes, hoping to block out the sounds of the outside world and not see those terrifying eyes.


    When she heard that they were going to eat her flesh, she knew that she was going to die, but she missed her mother so much.


    Just when she thought that there was no chance for her to survive, she heard a voice that finally managed to turn away from her thoughts. It carried a hint of respect.


    "Second Young Master, why have you come?"


    "Who is she?"


    A cold voice with a hint of childishness resounded on the large deck. However, to Little Qianwei''s ears, it was extremely pleasant to hear. As if grabbing onto his last straw of straw, he instinctively threw a pleading look for help. Even though the other party was also a human, just like the other creatures that were trying to take his life.


    When their eyes met, Qian Wei felt his heart stop beating. Even his fear had disappeared without a trace, as if he was the only person in this world with her.


    In her memory, he had a little cool coldness, but he looked prettier than any mermaid she''d ever seen at the bottom of the sea.


    "Let it go!" The little boy only glanced at the thing that was trembling on the ground and staring at him blankly. The upper half of it was a man while the lower half was a fish.


    A hint of disgust appeared in his eyes. He hated fish the most. To him, a fish was nothing more than a commodity. If you are a fish, you should enter the market and the human stomach.


    But this time, for some reason, his heart softened. Perhaps it was because her upper body was still human.


    "But second young master, the price of a Mermaid isn''t low ¡­" It was obviously not the first time he had caught a mermaid.


    "If you want to continue on this ship and take over the Mo Clan''s job, then do as I say!" The words that came out of the little child''s mouth were already so heartless.


    Big Beard''s lips moved but he didn''t say anything in the end. He waved to the people below and they all lifted Qian Wei regretfully before throwing him into the sea.


    Qian Wei had already fallen into the water, his golden tail wagging as he dived into the sea.


    The little boy only glanced at the place that was still rippling, and followed the boat into the distance.


    At this moment, ripples appeared on the surface of the sea once again. Qian Wei, who had disappeared into the sea just now, reappeared. His eyes stared at the ship that was getting further and further away ¡­


    Qian Wei pursed his lips and thought about the little boy who had saved him. Since then, he had never swam out of the sea in broad daylight again.


    The moon was falling lower and lower, and when Qian Wei looked in the direction of the land, she once dived into the water, her golden tail rising to the surface and creating huge waves, as if that was the only way to prove that she had come here.


    "Mother, why haven''t you rested yet?" Qian Wei wanted to quietly return to his room, but he didn''t expect that his mother would still be awake. At the entrance of the cave, he stood there in a daze. She wagged her tail playfully and swam to her mother''s side.


    "Little Wei, where did you go to play again?" Qian Wei''s mother slowly covered up the serious loss and sadness, hanging up the always to Qian Wei''s loving mother smile.


    Qian Wei''s mother, in Qian Wei''s eyes, was the most beautiful fish she had ever seen in the world. Therefore, Qian Wei was very proud of this. Before, she didn''t know, but now, she knew the reason why her mother would stand guard here day in and day out. Not only to wait for the playful her return home, it was even to wait for that person, that human male.


    Although all these years his mother had smiled at the mermaids, he had heard his mother sigh day and night, that bleak and frail figure when no one was around, and the tears that flowed from her eyes when she was alone.


    Therefore, he had been planning in his mind.


    She didn''t want her mother to be sad, so she would do her best to be a good daughter. She would listen to her words and not cause trouble for her.


    "Mother ¡­" Qian Wei held her mother''s hand coquettishly with a sweet smile on her face.


    "Did you run over to play at Little Witch''s house again?" The soft voice rose abruptly when it saw the golden tail.


    "Qian Wei, why have you forgotten my words again?" Qian Wei''s mother rarely called him by his surname. Perhaps she was called Qian Wei or the only child.


    Qian Wei let go of his mother''s hand and lowered his head. He knew that his mother was angry. When he was young, every time his mother called him Qian Wei, it meant that he was going to be called again.


    "Didn''t I tell you? "No matter where you are, you will not show your golden tail. You have put the pearl I gave you there!" Qian Chao was indeed angry. If he didn''t listen to his words, he would lose his life sooner or later.


    "Mother!" Qian Wei pouted, expressing his dissatisfaction. Why did she have to hide her golden tail? Although her tail was different from any mermaid''s tail here, she had seen a golden tail before. Besides her mother, there was also her ancestor who had a golden tail.


    She felt that the golden tail was very beautiful. Moreover, changing the color of the tail to another color was really not very familiar. She felt that the tail was not hers, and it also didn''t go smoothly when she used it.


    "Are you not obedient?" She didn''t want to talk too much. If the little one was this ignorant, if the mermaids found out about her golden tail, she would be in deep trouble.


    "Listen!" Thousand Creations was like a deflated ball. She knew her mother''s personality. If she fought against her mother, she would still have to submit in the end.


    "Promise mother that you won''t reveal your golden tail in the future, okay?" Qian Chao suddenly became serious when he saw Qian Wei''s expression, but his tone was one of begging.


    Qian Wei looked at his mother. He didn''t know what to do.


    "How is it, little one?" Qian Chao was terrified, as if the appearance of that golden tail meant that her daughter was about to leave him.


    "Alright, I agree." Qian Wei nodded. She didn''t know why the atmosphere was so heavy tonight.


    "Really?" Qian Chao stared at Qian Wei happily. He knew that once his daughter agreed to his request, she wouldn''t change her mind.


    When he heard Qian Wei spew out the answers he wanted to hear, especially when Qian Wei''s tail turned green, he let out a sigh of relief. He embraced Qian Wei and said, "I knew you were my mother''s good daughter."


    "Alright, Little Wei, hurry and rest."


    Qian Chao pulled Qian Wei, and his heart was very happy. Qian Wei pulled his mother, but his feelings were unclear.

 C153

    "Hey, Junior Magus, do you think you won''t find it annoying to bury your head in these jars every day?" One of his hands supported his chin while the other was fiddling with the bottles in front of him.


    Qian Wei arrived at a place about 5 miles away from where he lived in the morning. This place was also his favorite place normally.


    "Aiyo, my dear lady, quickly put these down." Seeing Qian Wei tossing the test bottle up and down, the little Shaman didn''t have the time to test his magic, instead, he hurriedly ran up to Qian Wei with a pained look on his face. This was something that she had spent a full ten years researching. The most important part of it was that she could change the color of the tail at will.


    "Then promise me that you''ll play with me later!" Qian Wei turned the bottle around and placed it behind his back. His crafty eyes were shining brightly.


    The little witch was a complete experimental maniac. Other than being immersed in the laboratory every day, she never went out. Now that she had finally gotten the chance, of course, she wouldn''t be bored anymore.


    "Fine fine fine, I promise you!" I can promise you that too! " When Little Wu saw Qian Wei put the bottle in front of her, she quickly snatched it away. She knew that Qian Wei was doing this because he wanted her to have a good rest. However, as a witch of the Mermaid race, her body had the blood of an experimental witch flowing inside it. And all of their abilities would be contributed to the royal family.


    The Little Witch was different from the Thousand Prajna. Her tail was the color of the representative Witch, pure black. Although they were not liked by others, this still provided the witches with a natural ability to conduct magic experiments.


    Because of her pure black tail, the young Witch was often bullied by the surrounding people. Only Qian Wei, who was as mischievous as a boy at that time, often stood in front of her to protect her, and even gave her the pearl that could change the color of her tail. In the end, when he got home, he was scolded by her mother and stood outside the cave for three days and three nights.


    Gradually, he got rid of his hostility towards her that was different from his own tail, and became her best friend.


    "Little Wei, here''s something for you to see." As soon as she took the small bottle, the little witch took out the pearl that Qian Wei had given to her and put it on the stone table.


    Due to the concealment of the pearl, Little Witch''s red tail, which was still in front of Qian Wei now, instantly turned black.


    Seeing Qian Wei''s worried look, the little Shaman showed a victorious smile on his baby-face.


    "Watch carefully ¡­"


    As he said that, he unscrewed the cap of the bottle and poured the entire bottle of solution onto his black tail. The tail actually started to turn red inch by inch.


    "Ah ¡­" The little Shaman''s black tail was almost replaced by red, but at the last moment, the tail actually started turning black again, and was changing between black and red very quickly, while the little Shaman seemed to be suffering the pain of being in the dominant position.


    Seeing the little witch''s entire body turn pale, and the veins had all turned dark-brown. At this moment, the little witch couldn''t stand it any longer and kept trying to get rid of the life that he usually thought of as a test subject, as a way to remove the pain that was as painful as being cut by a knife. It was clear how much pain she was enduring.


    "Junior Magus" Qian Wei hurriedly held the little witch, who had been in a great frenzy, and whispered her name, hoping that this would relieve his pain a little bit.


    "Little Wei, good ¡­ "It hurts!" The Junior Magus in Qian Wei''s arms seemed to have really calmed down. The red and black transformation on his tail was no longer as fast as before.


    Seeing that the young witch''s situation had improved, Qian Wei whispered in her ear, "Young witch, wait for me, I''ll go find grandma, okay?"


    "But, Junior Magus, look at you!" Qian Wei certainly didn''t agree with the Junior Magus'' words. He looked at the Junior Magus, who hadn''t stopped changing his color yet, then slightly leaned against the wall and was about to get up, but he was stopped by a tug on the corner of his shirt.


    "No, no, little one!" Little Wu shook her head with all her might, "Grandmother will beat me to death!"


    These words successfully made Qian Wei stop in his tracks.


    "Yeah, my grandma is also a witch, but she has a weird and stubborn temper. She doesn''t like me changing the color of her tail, so if she finds out about this, what kind of punishment will she receive!?" Qian Wei said worriedly as he turned around.


    "But, your tail?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. Don''t you see that I''m much better than before?" At most, their tails would turn black, so everything else should be fine. " She was very clear about her body, but why did the experiment fail this time?


    "Little Wei, help me up!"


    Qian Wei could only walk over. His good friend was just like his grandmother. He was too stubborn and wouldn''t give up easily when he decided on something. Perhaps, after this failure, she would continue until she succeeded. He sighed and hoped that it would be alright. He hoped that nothing bad had happened to it.


    "Little Wei, here you go!" The Junior Magus sat on the stone bench, leaned his upper body against the stone table and took out a small blue medicine bottle from his clothes.


    "This is?" The Junior Magus would never put her experimental products on his body, and even the important liquid test from earlier had only been placed casually on the small table. If he was carrying that bottle with him, that would mean that the medicine was very important, but what was the meaning of putting it here?


    "Aren''t you going to land?" The voice of the Junior Magus became softer. Perhaps the pain he had just experienced had caused him to lose too much energy.


    "Is this a medicine that can grow legs?" Qian Wei was so happy that he almost jumped up. He had inadvertently mentioned this to the Junior Magus before, and the Junior Magus had said that in order to make such a drug, one would need to possess a very high power, and one would also need to be 20 years old. And she, like him, was only seventeen!


    "I stole it from my grandmother!" The Junior Magus whispered in Qian Wei''s ear.


    "AHH!" If you don''t slap your grandma, I''ll beat you up, right? " Qian Wei couldn''t believe that the Junior Magus was the most afraid of his grandmother, and now, he was putting himself in danger just for his sake.


    "Don''t worry, there are so many of them in my grandma''s medicine cave. He wouldn''t even know if he lost them all!" The little witch laughed out loud as she realized that the pain she had just suffered was gone.


    "But ¡­" Qian Wei didn''t dare to do so. She would rather wait until the Junior Magus was able to make that medicine herself, than to let the Junior Magus get scolded by her grandmother for her own sake.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already tried this medicine!" There are no side effects! " Seeing that Qian Wei was still so hesitant, he pretended to be angry and said, "Are you afraid that I would harm you?"


    "No, little witch, you said you tried!" Was it because you tested this medicine and also created the medicine just now that you had such a situation with your tail? " Qian Wei''s look changed. If that was the case, he wouldn''t take this medicine no matter what, and he couldn''t let the little Shaman into danger time and time again.


    "How could that be? I''m the strongest genius Magus in this area, even the royal family said that they would invite me into their hall at the right time!" The Junior Magus blinked his eyes, hiding his panic.


    "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true!" In order to stop Qian Wei from asking further, the Junior Magus hurriedly said, "Little Wei, this can only last a person''s legs for two months. If you want to maintain a person''s tail, you have to consume it every two months."


    "You mean this medicine was taken internally?"


    "Not only that, she will also change your appearance to a certain extent."


    "Change of appearance?"


    "Yes!" "It can make ugly women beautiful, beautiful women ¡­" Taking a glance at Qian Wei''s beautiful face, the little Magus paused intentionally for a second, then showed the interest of the little guy. Thinking back to the day when he tried this medicine out on himself, the young witch swore that she would never try this weird medicine again.


    Thinking of how Qian Wei''s tail turned into a human tail, he couldn''t help but laugh while covering his mouth.


    "What does beauty become? Say it! " Qian Wei became anxious as well. Looking at the laughing Junior Magus and thinking about what other people had said about him not being ugly, he didn''t even dare to imagine what he would become.


    "Okay, okay, okay. Being ugly becomes beautiful. Beauty naturally becomes ugly!" The Junior Magus couldn''t take it anymore and raised his hand in surrender, but he still couldn''t help but laugh and say.


    Upon hearing this, Qian Wei''s face fell. He cried out in his heart, ''Do you want to cheat me like this?!''


    "Enough, don''t lose your face. The people on the continent might have different aesthetics!" The little witch hurriedly comforted him.


    "Alright, in two months you will be at the seaside. I will be waiting for you there, and I''ll give you the medicine!" There were only five small bottles. Other than the one bottle, and the one he had wasted, there were only three other bottles left, so he could not take all of them in one go. Otherwise, his grandmother would find out!


    He could only hope that Little Wei could find his father as soon as possible.


    "Thank you, Junior Magus!" Qian Wei looked at the Junior Magus with gratitude in his eyes.


    "What are you thanking me for? Friends shouldn''t talk about this!" Hearing this word ''thank you'', the young witch''s face became serious again.


    "I know, you stingy bastard!"


    "That''s more like it!" The Junior Magus nodded in satisfaction.


    "Little Witch, your tail!" One Thousand One looked down and saw that the little witch''s tail had turned into a red and black striped object.


    "Ah ¡­" Ugly ¡­ "Dead!" Once the Junior Magus saw this weird tail, he let out another shrill scream, then fainted in a gorgeous manner.


    When Qian Wei saw this, he hurriedly placed the pearl that Little Wu had just removed onto the body of the little Shaman. In this way, the little Shaman''s black and red tail all turned red.


    "It seems that Junior will continue to study more about changing the color of the tail!" Qian Wei sighed, put the little witch on her own small bed, then swam back to her own house.

 C154

    From far away, one could see the people in front of the gate staring at the sky again. Qian Jian knew that his mother was thinking about that person again. Looking at the sky, it was only a continent where humans lived. Qian Wei also knew that his mother would spend a lot of time looking up at him every day. Sometimes, when she looked at him, she would feel that other than that person on the land, there was no other life.


    He couldn''t really say that he liked his human father. She was even a bit annoyed. In her world, since they were two people who loved each other, there was no need for them to be separated. Even if it was the love between man and fish, so what? Therefore, in her eyes, it was her father who did not want her mother. It was her father who left her mother and caused her to lead such a miserable life for so many years.


    He had heard from Little Witch''s grandmother that her mother was a princess of the Royal Family. If she didn''t fall in love with a human and commit a taboo, she might be able to become the successor to the throne. If it wasn''t for this, mother wouldn''t have been driven out of the royal family to such a desolate deep valley. Moreover, she wouldn''t have to worry about the attacks of those big fishes every day, and she wouldn''t have to live such a painful life. He didn''t need to be scolded by those people as a wild child ¡­


    Therefore, everything should be blamed on that man!


    He secretly clenched his fists and thought about the medicine given by the Junior Magus in his arms. Even if he had to become ugly, he must find that person and ask them why he abandoned her mother.


    "Mother, why are you outside again?" Qian Wei changed the smiling face that a child should have. Waving her tail, she spread out the waves one by one and swam to Qian Chao. She obediently pulled Qian Chao''s hand.


    Qian Chao looked at his obedient daughter. She is now seventeen years old, and her beauty isn''t inferior to his. Right now, he didn''t have any hopes, he only hoped that his sister would be able to bypass them and not cause trouble for them.


    "Mother, please tell me more. Father, mother, please!" Qian Wei really hated the word ''father''. He didn''t know why, but he had always hated him since he was young.


    "Hehe, he is very tall, very handsome, gentle, refined, and knowledgeable ¡­"


    Looking at his mother''s happy face, Qian Jin felt more and more driven mad every time he talked about that person. Why was it that for so long, that man never came to see her? It had been so long, but she didn''t have a single trace of resentment?


    "Mother, didn''t I say that?" the committee member pouted and said coquettishly, "Didn''t I say that no matter who it is, once a man and woman are engaged, they will exchange love gifts! Why didn''t you see your father''s token of love? "


    "There is!" Qian Chao couldn''t help but smile when he mentioned it. That thing was the only one he gave him.


    "What is it?" Mother, hurry up and let me have a look! " Qian Wei was getting impatient. After all, this thing could help him find his so-called father as soon as possible.


    "Silly boy, that''s the book you used to listen to when you were a kid!" Qian Chao smiled. A trace of undetectable pain flashed across his eyes.


    "The Daughter of the Sea!?" Qian Wei almost shouted it out, feeling that the book he loved to listen to since he was young was actually given to him. Because they were both Mermaid stories, he really liked them, but he didn''t know why the little mermaid would be so foolish, turning into a bubble for the sake of the so-called human.


    "Yes, your father said the book was his only treasure. In addition to being a souvenir, he could also read the story to his children. I didn''t expect you to really like it. " Qian Chao was glad that she accepted this gift before.


    "Is that all?" Thousand Prajna asked patiently.


    "That''s all!" Qian Chao was very confused, he didn''t understand why his daughter would be interested in this thing today.


    "Then, mother, what about you? Did you give him anything? " Qian Wei was really worried. He, the foolish mother, didn''t know that he should ask the human for something good. He shouldn''t be in such a sorry state right now. However, this wasn''t the time to be in such a hurry.


    Your father didn''t covet any of the treasures in my palace, he only said that he wanted me to discard my tears. He said that even if it''s an abandoned thing, as long as it''s my mother''s, he''ll still like it! As Qian Chao said this, a happy smile appeared on his face.


    Qian Wei was flabbergasted. That father was really that good. Fortunately, once the mother''s tears left the body, they would turn into pearls. The pearls that mother''s tears turned into were like the pearls that mother''s tears turned into, with a small golden dot within them. If that person still had the pearls, he would definitely be able to find him.


    "Little Wei, are you really interested in these things today? Could it be that you have taken a fancy to a kid from a nearby house? " Qian Chao was also amused.


    "Mother, I don''t care about you anymore!" Qian Wei turned his head around and pretended to be angry as he swam back to his room.


    When Qian Wei saw this, he thought she was embarrassed and admitted to it. Qian Chao was a bit happy in her heart, but she was worried about something else. She didn''t want her own daughter to leave her side. If that happened, she would be alone again.


    Qian Wei returned to his room and looked at the small bottle seriously, as if he could see through it.


    Just tonight, while his mother was asleep, he would leave.


    As Qian Wei spoke to himself, he got up and began to write a short note.


    Mother:


    Little Wei is going to find him. Don''t worry, I will definitely find him. Please don''t look for me, I will take good care of myself.


    Qian Wei had only written a few short sentences. She knew that the more she wrote, the more her mother would think about her. Finally, he carefully left his name at the end.


    Today''s sea was as calm as it was a few years ago. Qian Wei had sneaked out while her mother was sleeping, so at this time, there were still a few stars in the sky. Meanwhile, the sun was slowly rising from the sea.


    Qian Wei took in a deep breath. The air on the surface of the sea was much better than on the bottom of the sea. He took out the bottle of liquid that was given to him by the Junior Magus and carefully poured it into his mouth. A dense bitterness mixed with a trace of sweetness lingered on his taste buds for quite a while.


    Slowly lowering his head, his tail was replaced by a pair of human-like legs. He quickly took out the pants that he had prepared beforehand, but after some effort, he failed to put them on. Finally, Qian Wei ripped the pants down to the upper half like a pair of super shorts and only managed to put them on.


    Similarly, he was also dressed in the clothes that he had prepared beforehand.


    "Alright, now we just have to wait for the humans to rescue themselves to shore!" Qian Wei snapped his fingers. He just needed to pretend that he was someone who had fallen into the water.


    He swam towards the direction of the harbor.


    In the morning, the crew had already arrived at the harbor and were waiting for the command of the ship''s bow. All the people in charge of the different areas had basically arrived, and they began to leave the port.


    Generally, larger ships would travel much further, and the majority of the ships on this pier were owned by the Mo Clan. Even though he was only working for someone else, the Mo Clan was very rich. As long as any ship created by them had high profits, they would usually give them an increase in their wages. Therefore, many people were willing to follow the banner of the Mo Clan.


    "Boss, there seems to be something red in the distance!" A sailor pointed at something that was approaching them from a short distance away and shouted.


    "Hurry up and row through, maybe it''s another big guy!" The captain was clearly a bit happy. The big fellow they were talking about was a mermaid from the deep sea. One must know that the value of a mermaid was more than the money they could earn just by going out of the sea.


    Although he wasn''t sure if it was a mermaid, it was good to have a glimmer of hope.


    "Boss, it seems to be a person!" Standing on the deck, the sailor could finally see the red figure clearly.


    "He should be a drowning man." The sailor must be here.


    "Bring her back!" Although he was a little disappointed, the captain was mentally prepared. After all, the chance of a mermaid appearing in this place was very low.


    According to the plan, Qian Wei was fished out just like that. Although the posture of being fished out was a bit indecent, but after all, this wasn''t the bottom of the sea and her rough temper couldn''t be expressed.


    "Wah ¡­" "Wu!"


    She pretended that she had seen a drowning person and spat out a few mouthfuls of water. Of course, she even spat out a few small fish for breakfast along the way. Her expression was as exaggerated as it could be.


    "Hey ¡­" "Hey!"


    Qian Wei put on a smiling face as he greeted the people around him. However, when he received their surprised gazes, he felt that it was indeed true.


    "Did this girl get soaked in water or something?" Why does he look like a fool? "


    "That''s right, it looks quite obedient from the looks of it. How can he be a fool!"


    "I wonder if she remembers the way home?"


    When Qian Wei heard this, he cursed in his heart. In that area of the sea, in order to protect herself and her friends, she challenged all the mermaids there. Therefore, everyone knew that although she was beautiful, her personality was even more irritable than the man-eating white shark, so no one dared to provoke her easily. The name ''Little Tyrant King'' was given to her when she was almost caught by humans!


    Now that Qian Wei heard these words and didn''t dare to spout them out, it could be seen how much anger he had endured in order to avoid punching those despicable humans.


    "Hello everyone!" "Thank you for saving me!" Qian Wei tried his best to pretend that he was weak and delicate, and showed a polite smile as he spoke to the seemingly human leader.


    "Erm, may I ask where are you from?" How did you fall into the sea? " When the captain saw that Qian Wei was clearly still a young girl, he thought of his own daughter and couldn''t help but reveal a fatherly expression, fearing that he would scare this little fellow.


    "Eh ¡­" Where am I? I can''t say that my house is hundreds of miles under the sea, let alone that I''m a mermaid. He might as well play dumb.


    "Where did I come from!" Pointing in the direction of the harbor, he continued, "But I forgot where my home is. All I know is that my name is Qian Wei, and a friend of mine. Everyone calls him" Second Young Master "." Qian Wei said the name that had always rooted itself in his heart, the little ghost that had saved him.


    "Second Young Master!?" Hearing this, the captain''s expression changed.


    "Is the lady talking about the son of our boss, the Mo Clan''s second young master?" The captain carefully asked. This was not something to be careless about, and this matter was related to their boss, so they couldn''t be careless.


    "It should be, right?" Qian Wei didn''t dare to say with certainty. In any case, he was pretending to be stupid. That was the best answer.


    "Captain, this girl must have been in the water for too long, so why don''t we send someone to bring her to the fishermen''s homes by the shore to let them rest for a while and wait until the Mo Clan sends someone to inspect her." One of them drew the captain aside and quietly advised him.


    "Yes, I can. "Let''s put her at Ashan''s house!" The captain nodded.


    "Miss, we will send someone to take you to live with the fishermen at the dock. When the second young master comes to inspect the work, you can meet with him." The captain walked up to Qian Wei, his tone respectful.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine!" Qian Wei patted his butt and stood up, smiling as he waved his hands.


    "Alright then. Fourth Bro, you can take this girl to her by boat. We''ll wait for you in front."


    "Yes, Great Master!" The one who was called Number Four was an old sailor. Because he had a lot of experience at sea, he had become the ship''s staff officer. The main reason why they sent him to send him on his way was because there would be a reef in front of them that would be difficult for those with shallow experience to cross. That was why they sent Fourth Bro.


    Just like this, Qian Wei was brought to the shore and handed over to a fisherman. What was strange was that this fisherman only had a young man around 20 years old, and this young man would normally go into the sea with the old sailors.


    "Hey, are you Ah Shan?" Qian Wei greeted Ah Shan, who was weaving the fishing net, as if they were old friends. However, the man called Ah Shan completely ignored him, and kept his head down to do his own thing.


    "Then I''ll call you Brother Ah Shan!" Qian Wei wasn''t annoyed at all. He knew that such a person might look eccentric and difficult to get along with, but if they were to be friends, he would be honest with himself.


    "Brother Ah Shan, my name is Qian Wei, you can call me Xiao Wei. I came from the sea, but I can''t remember who my family is, so I''ll have to bother you for a few days. " Qian Wei sat on a small wooden stool next to Ashan and introduced himself.


    "You can stay here." After a long while, the young man called Ashan finally spoke a few words.


    "Brother Ah Shan, how did you weave this fishing net? Do you need my help? " One person was bored and watched Ashan''s hands flutter through the net. With such proficiency, it was obvious that this was an effect that could only be achieved by compiling fishing nets all year round. Seeing such a fast speed, the little mermaid, who had been living under the sea all year round, became interested. She immediately moved closer to Ah Shan and humbly asked for advice.


    Although Ashan was an introverted person, he was also very enthusiastic and directly introduced Qian Wei to the method of making the fishing net. How to insert this needle, how to insert the next needle, how to weave it to make the net firmer, where to add the thread, where to use the wire less... As soon as Ashan talked about his expertise, his mouth was like a faucet that could not be shut off, constantly leaking water. The little mermaid, who has never seen the world, was stunned.


    "Heh ¡­" Heh, Brother Ashan, I didn''t expect you to be so good! This thing sounds like I''m listening to a heavenly book. I don''t understand these needles or threads at all! Brother Ah Shan, you are still the best! " As he spoke, he gave Ashan a thumbs-up.


    "Heh heh, that''s right, that''s right." Perhaps it was the first time he had heard a girl praise him, especially when everyone in the village looked down on him. When Ah Shan heard this, he actually blushed and touched his head.


    "Actually, this is nothing much! All the people in a fishing village can weave nets, but this thing is the work of women, and I don''t know how, from birth to now can''t go down to the sea, the sea immediately dizzy. His father had once taken him to the shallow waters, and threw him into the sea. After that, to his dizzy state, it was no doubt a torture to him, causing him to choke on a few mouthfuls of water before sinking. "If it wasn''t for my father''s quick eyes, I''m afraid I would have done it for those sea monsters long ago!"

 C155

    Due to the damage to his body, his consciousness floated to Qian Wei, and he saw that Qian Wei''s consciousness had already returned to him. However, she was currently only a soul, because she was the special one. She had to find her body quickly. She could feel that she was growing weaker and weaker. If this continued, she probably wouldn''t be able to find the main body that Bai Mu was talking about.


    However, although he was wearing a clean face, his appearance was completely different from before. The appearance of the man named Kan was still the same as before. It was just that he did not want to tangle with his appearance, because Qian Wei''s identity had already been confirmed. He was one of the Twelve Divine Generals.


    After making that clear, a plan was formed in his mind. It was just that at this time, he couldn''t easily step on someone else''s body. Otherwise, it would be equivalent to harming someone else.


    He could hold on to his consciousness for a few more days anyway, so he might as well wait until the final moment. He gritted his teeth as his consciousness waited around Qian Wei. She had already sent a message to her main body based on the prompt in her mind, hoping that it would arrive before she dissipated.


    This not only saved her, but it also made it easy for her to find a Divine General.


    At that moment, they had already found the friends that Bai Mu and the others were talking about, the Black and White Monsters.


    Although she had found two souls and successfully retrieved the seal, she was faced with another problem. Right now, she was simply an ordinary person without even spiritual energy, even though she could live like a normal person without a soul in her body. Moreover, they had been researching those strange corpses for a few days, so she found that they wouldn''t attack her.


    However, the destruction of City H was imminent. Although they would not be attacked by the strange corpses, it was impossible to get rid of them. Therefore, Wan-Er was worried.


    If he wanted to release a portion of the power in his body without letting his soul return to his body, he would need to undo the seal in order for the red fox to come out.


    If he did not remove the seal, H City would be immediately destroyed by the new weapons given to it by his superiors. Regardless of whether or not Bai Mu had agreed to save the city, it would be impossible for the city to become a ruined city after hundreds of years.


    "Warrick, have you decided yet?" Shui and the Black and White monster discussed some urgent ways to save the people inside before walking out. They walked behind Warrick, who had a worried look on his face.


    Warrick shook his head and said, "To be honest, it''s really hard to make such a choice."


    "Actually, it is not that difficult. The matter of the seal being unsealed is something that will happen sooner or later. The demons have long waited for this opportunity to act. I''m afraid that they have more than one method to unseal the Demon Lord. Currently, H City only has these few days left. This fate can only be found in your hands. If he could get rid of the strange corpses in H city, then he could also deal with the strange corpses in other places. Otherwise, even if the Demon Lord didn''t appear, this country, even the entire world, would become a strange corpse world. This way, when we compare the two, we can make a very good decision. "


    Shui gave the proper suggestion, Warrick looked at the water and nodded, "You''re right, I was too preoccupied with those things. City H could not just let it be. As for the Demon Lord''s matter, he would take it one step at a time. If the Twelve Divine Generals were able to seal the Demon Lord, then in the future, they would definitely be able to seal him when he was born. "


    Shui Wen smiled amiably and nodded. She reached out her hand to pat Yan Yan''s shoulder. "Since you''ve made your decision, let''s go in. We''ll help you undo the seal together."


    "Alright!" Warrick nodded and headed inside. Suddenly, his consciousness was in a mess and his head felt dizzy. He almost fell to the ground. Luckily, he was fast enough to reach out and hold her.


    "What''s wrong?" Shui Yi asked worriedly.


    "It seems to be my soul!" Warrick reached out his hand and touched his forehead. He felt a familiar sensation. Warrick said it out loud almost without a second thought.


    "What happened to the soul?" Could it be that you can feel the existence of your own soul? " If that was the case, it would be much easier to find those souls in the future.


    "No, I feel something calling to me. My subconscious told me that it was my soul and I think that she should be in trouble. " Warrick shook his head, clearing it up a bit.


    "Un, perhaps this is Master''s so-called ''home''. Can you sense where she is? " Shui thought for a moment before asking.


    "I don''t know the exact location, but I can feel that feeling coming from the southeast."


    "Southeast? Coastal waters! Rest assured, after the matter in H City has been settled, I will go with you to find those souls. " Shui looked at An Lingfeng and promised.


    "Thank you, Shui. If it wasn''t for you, I probably wouldn''t have been able to reach this place, and I wouldn''t have been able to find my soul." Warranty smiled at the water, her pretty face had the feeling of blooming flowers.


    Shui shyly waved her hand, "This is what I should do. "Come on, let''s go in first. We can''t delay the matter in H City any longer."


    "Alright!" Warrick nodded and went in with her.


    "Warrick, look. This is the formation that we designed to undo your seal. We just need your cooperation in a while."


    "What do you need me to do?" Warrick looked at the strange patterns and frowned. He didn''t understand either.


    Whitey seemed to understand Warrick''s worries so he explained with a smile, "Warrick, you don''t have to do anything. You just need to calm down." In order to not be bewitched by that thing when it comes out, you must stabilize your mind and leave the rest to us. "


    "How about this, I''ll try my best!" Warrick nodded. Although her fox seal contained the essence of the Demon BOSS, which was also the core part of the seal, Warrick was not afraid. After all, this thing could not be seen or touched, and it was not like it would come out again to scare people.


    Anyway, that''s it!


    "By the way, have you thought of transferring the Demon Lord''s Profound Qi to another seal when the seal is released?" Warranty had placed his red fox into the array. Although that thing was still hugging the lute, he felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity when he saw her.


    "There are some things that are not as simple as thinking. If we want to unseal the red fox and part of your spiritual energy, then the Demon Lord''s Profound Qi will definitely take the opportunity to escape. Even if we had the intention, we would not have the energy to retrieve it."


    Warrick nodded. There were some things that couldn''t be rushed right now. He looked at the spot in the center that was prepared for him and walked in. He reached out and took the red fox seal into his hands.


    Now that the Black and White monsters had rested for a while and cultivated their spiritual energy with the ? Ghost Curse ?, they were able to provide water assistance when the seals were released.


    Water and the Black and White Monsters sat cross-legged around Warrick. Water reminded them once again, "Warrick, no matter what you see or what situation you encounter, you don''t need to care. You only need to remember that what you see is an illusion. If you were to accidentally fall into my trap, you might never be able to come back. "


    Warrick nodded and said, "Sorry for the trouble!"


    The water and the black and white monsters looked at each other and used the method they had planned to use to release their respective spiritual power. In an instant, the three colors of spiritual power formed a blue transparent ring that wrapped around Warrick. Warrick held the palm-sized red fox in his hand and slowly closed his eyes.


    In the instant that Warrick closed his eyes, all of his spiritual energy was directed at the red fox through the transparent spiritual energy barrier. The sculpture of the red fox began to tremble in Warrick''s hands. At this moment, his consciousness began to drift about uncontrollably. He didn''t know where his consciousness had gone to. In any case, it was a mess and he couldn''t see anything clearly.


    Seeing that the layer of mud on top of the red fox was about to fall off, they increased the output of their spirit energy. At the same time, the black and white monsters tightly guarded the formation entrance to prevent any accidents.


    At this moment, a golden ray of light shot out from the cracks of the red fox. The water and the black and white monsters could feel the repulsion from the red fox.


    The red fox did not seem to want them to undo the seal, but now was not the time to think about it. They did not start by explaining to Warrick that they had to undo the seal within half an hour, or else Warrick would be trapped in his consciousness and become a vegetable that did not know anything.


    Therefore, when the water once again felt the repulsion of the red fox, it tried to use its consciousness to communicate with it. However, before it even came into contact with the red fox, it was repelled by the red fox''s consciousness.


    Since the communication failed, the water could only use a forceful method to open the seal.


    When Warranty was pushing away the fog, she saw Mo Ziran. At this moment, Mo Ziran was following behind two ghosts with a black and a white hand that were holding onto the Soul Linking Lock. The two ghosts were holding onto a long haired girl whose back looked extremely familiar.


    Just as she wanted to follow him, she felt that something was wrong. She was removing the seal and what she saw was not real. If he went up recklessly, it would definitely harm them. If you want to know if Xiao Ran is all right, you can just call him directly.

 C156

    "Do you think what you see is fake?" A voice that could not be heard was heard in the room. Warrick looked around and asked, "Who are you? Don''t hide in the dark and not dare to come out."


    Warrick''s voice was not loud, but he knew that the speaker would be able to hear him.


    "Don''t regret your decision for the rest of your life. That''s your best friend. " The voice didn''t have any intention of replying to Yan Cheng, it was just following his wishes.


    Warrick looked at the people who were walking away. The little rascal seemed to be telling the truth. What was he following? Why are you following those Messengers?


    Warrick thought about it for a while and said, "I''m just going to take a look, and I''m not enticed by those things." As Warrick thought about this, he quietly followed her.


    Following the little brat to a bend in the river, the two ghost servants that were holding the ghost girl suddenly stopped. The two ghost servants turned around in confusion and looked behind them. "Who is it? Come out for this grandpa!"


    ''Could it be that I''ve been discovered too? ''When she saw the face of the ghost girl, her expression suddenly changed. Wasn''t the person with the same face as me, the person with the dull look in her eyes?


    Looking at Xiao Ran who was squatting in the grass, she seemed to understand. "Could it be that Xiao Ran followed along because she saw her soul being taken away by the Messenger?"


    "You have to believe what is happening in front of your eyes, because this is all real!" The low voice rang out again. Warrick''s eyebrows knitted together. This voice didn''t come from the space, but rather came from his own mind.


    "Who the hell are you? Why are you showing me this? " Warrick asked angrily in his mind.


    "I''m not showing it to you, but you want to see it for yourself." The voice replied with a hint of amusement.


    "I want to see for myself ¡­" Warranty looked at Mo Ziran and couldn''t help but shout, "Little Ran, be careful." As soon as she finished her sentence, she couldn''t help but stand up and run over, pulling Mo Ziran away from that place. The place where Mo Ziran was just standing, a chain directly smashed down.


    "Warrick, why are you ¡­ "Then what about her?" Mo Ziran looked at the face and then at the person who was locked up by the Messenger. He was in disbelief.


    "You can see me?" Warrick''s eyes were wide open. What was going on? When the Messenger saw that another female ghost appeared, he thought for a moment before bringing the female ghost over.


    "Warrick, I understand. Leave quickly. Leave this place to me." Seeing the Messengers walking towards them, Mo Ziran hurriedly pushed them away and let them leave.


    With regards to this seemingly true matter, Warrick was somewhat confused. Before she could react, she felt herself being pushed aside with force, and then she heard a stuffy groan of pain.


    "Little Ran!" Warrick looked at the Soulreaper Lock on Mo Ziran''s back and his pupils dilated. He touched it with his hand and felt the boiling blood. How could it be fake?


    "Little Ran, are you alright? Don''t scare me like that." Warranty quickly held on to the sliding Mo Ziran. Her tears fell down immediately. Looking at the smiling eyes of Mo Ziran, Warrick felt even worse.


    "What the hell is going on? Didn''t they say that they were unsealing it? Why would such a thing happen? " Warrick asked in his heart as he looked at Mo Ziran''s pale face. He didn''t know what to do.


    "This way, I can help you bring your soul back." After Mo Ziran finished, he closed his eyes.


    "Little Ran!" Warrick shouted, but what he saw was Mo Ziran''s soul leaving his body. The Messenger then laughed sinisterly, "We still have to give one free soul. This time, it''s worth it!"


    Mo Ziran''s soul floated to the side of the Messenger. Warrick stood up and looked at the two Messengers and was about to say something, but he didn''t expect those two to be the first to speak, "Hey, do you think we should bring that thread of consciousness back?"


    One of the Messengers asked, the other thought for a while and said, "Forget it, consciousness cannot exist for too long, it''s a waste of our time, let''s go!"


    As he spoke, he left with Mo Ziran and Warrick''s soul. When Warrick saw that the two ghosts were about to leave, he wanted to stop them, but his body suddenly felt lighter. After that, his consciousness vanished once more.


    When he opened his eyes again, he saw a furry thing rubbing against his palm. Warrick hadn''t recovered from the shock yet. He looked down and saw a red fox. It was dead or alive. The fox was holding a lute. Warrick threw the fox out without thinking.


    "Awoo ~ ~" After a few sounds, the red fox that was thrown out ran back. Looking at her face, its eyes were full of complaint and grievance. However, it didn''t look at the face, but focused on the body of water that was wiping away its sweat.


    "Water, I just saw Xiao Ran inside. What exactly is going on? "


    He looked at An Lingfeng and said: "Miss Wu, I''ve just told you that you''re in an illusion. You mustn''t believe that it took a lot of effort for you to break the seal, and Miss Wu was so distracted that you almost couldn''t come out. To wake you up, Brother Shui had almost used up all of his spiritual energy."


    "This ¡­" At first, she was blaming him, but when she saw that he was so tired that he couldn''t even talk, she looked at him unhappily, "Sorry, I''ve troubled you this time."


    Shui shook his head and stretched out his hand, allowing Whitey to help him rest. Since his spiritual power was exhausted, he needed to recuperate and rest for a few days before he could recover.


    When the black monster saw that Shui and Bai had left, it handed over the words that Shui Ruo had said, "Miss Wu, now that a portion of your Spiritual Qi has returned, I will have to trouble you with this matter in H City."


    "Don''t worry!" Warrick smiled and nodded. He knew that this was the so-called spiritual force because of the strange filling feeling in his body. As he thought about it, he took out his phone to call Mo Ziran. Just as he took out his phone, he felt that his pants leg was being pulled by something. He looked down and met with a pair of pitiful eyes.


    "Lady Warrick, this is the red fox that sealed the Demon Lord''s Profound Qi. This is your pet."


    When she saw this cute little thing staring at her with a pair of aggrieved eyes, she felt as if her heart was about to melt away. When she thought about how she rudely threw this little fox out just now, she felt a little embarrassed. With some guilt, he bent down and picked up the red fox who was hugging the lute, "Little thing, I''m sorry, I really didn''t see it clearly just now." Warrick stretched out her hand and touched the fur on the red fox''s head. When she felt the soft touch, she chuckled and said.


    "Big Brother Hei, you should go back and rest first. I''ll handle the matters outside!" Warranty hugged the red fox and said to the black monster.


    "Do you really not need my help?" The black monster took a step forward and said.


    "Big Brother Hei, don''t worry. Those monster corpses weren''t on guard against me, so you can relax." Moreover, I want to try out the so-called spiritual energy in this body. " With a smile, Warrick waved his hand and carried the red fox out the door.


    After she went out, she called Mo Ziran. It was Mo Ziran''s anxious voice, and when she heard his voice, she felt relieved. She quickly hung up after saying a few words.


    When Warrick left, a scene appeared that left him tongue-tied. Although the streets were filled with strange corpses, they seemed to have sunk into the ground all of a sudden and were nowhere to be seen.


    The street that used to be filled with the shrieks of strange corpses was now completely silent.


    With some doubts, she ran through many streets and even rode her red fox pet all over H City. There really wasn''t a single monster corpse in these places.


    "Is it possible that as long as the seal is removed, those strange corpses will be automatically exterminated?" Warrick thought this was a funny joke and then suddenly waved her hand. "How could it suddenly disappear? This isn''t a game, how could it be!"


    Only, the fact that there was not a single body left in the city told her. This strange corpse was truly gone. Within an hour, all of it had disappeared!


    Warrick was puzzled, so he rode his fox back to the Black and White monster''s home.


    Just as the red fox''s seal was about to be undone, a conversation began in the underground palace.


    The content of the conversation was, as long as the other party removed the seal, Kai Ye would have to retrieve all the strange corpses. Otherwise, if the strange corpses were destroyed, his puppet general would also be found.


    Hearing this, Kai Ye obviously chose to retrieve his corpse. If there was no corpse, then he could create it again, but once the puppet general was gone, it would create a very troublesome problem.


    Considering the pros and cons, Ye Chong naturally made the best choice. However, he would also think of a way to prevent the Demon Lord from being born. The "Incantation of Attribution" originated from the Demon race, and the Demon Lord was the owner. If he allowed the Demon Lord to obtain his freedom, then he would never be able to truly call himself king.


    The palace built for King Qinguang in the underground palace was nearing its end, so Xu Cheng naturally took care of those ghosts. However, when he thought about the recent decrease in the number of ghosts in the corpse mountain, he couldn''t help but pay attention.


    However, the most important thing right now was the Demon Lord, so he handed the matter over to his pet Bao`er.

 C157

    In the southeast coast, Coran''s soul was actually much stronger than it was at the beginning. It was unknown if it was because of Qian Wei, but the demonic energy in this place was much less corrosive.


    Seeing that his soul was in a better condition than it had been in at the beginning, Ke Nan couldn''t help but think, "This is even better. Otherwise, not only would he not be able to withstand it, but he would also be corroded by the demonic energy. Maybe, I really don''t need to be possessed by others anymore! " After observing him for the past few days, he found out why Qian Wei had come out this time.


    While Qian Wei and Ah Shan were together, Qian Wei still had a good impression of Ah Shan. Every time Ah Shan said something, he would listen attentively. She could hear the sadness in Brother Ah Shan''s heart. Although Qian Wei was in the deep sea, he also knew that men who stayed by the sea couldn''t go into the sea. It was as if they were from the same family, yet they were separated and never returned to the family.


    Thinking about it this way, Qian Wei felt like he was looking at his own kind. That kind of feeling could only be understood by those who had been treated like this since they were young.


    "Brother Ah Shan, you are too complicated. I don''t understand. I will just watch from the side!" He smiled at Ashan as he laid his hands on his back, looking at him seriously as he prepared the fishing net.


    Ashan looked at the cute little girl. His heart was touched and his face turned completely red. He embarrassedly nodded and continued to weave his fish net to cover his embarrassment.


    "You can play around here if you''re bored!"


    Although Ashan was a little dazed, he could still feel the bored aura of this girl. Although she didn''t say it, she could tell. It was obvious that she didn''t want to disturb him.


    Seeing how sensible this girl was, his good impression of this girl called Qian Wei increased by a few points.


    "Brother Ah Shan!" "Then I''ll take a look around and familiarize myself with the environment." Qian Wei was very bored, but in his boredom, he suddenly thought of a question. "If I use the Junior Magus'' potion, how will I become?" However, looking at Ashan''s serious appearance, it was too embarrassing to ask him what he looked like. As a result, he could only keep making guesses, guesses, guesses, and finally, guessing that he was feeling a little irritated.


    Fortunately, Ah Shan noticed this. Hearing this, Qian Wei seemed to have received an amnesty. He greeted Ah Shan and ran towards the sea.


    After walking a few steps, Qian Wei stopped and handed a small bottle of potion to Ah Shan. "Brother Ah Shan, take this potion."


    "What is this?" Ashan asked as he looked at the blue potion in a small, transparent bottle.


    "This is a special medicine from our place. Actually, I also live by the sea. People often go to sea, but some people are just like Brother Ashan. Later on, a very capable doctor at our place developed a medicine that would stop people from being afraid of the sea and allow them to swim freely in the sea. "


    "Really?" The only thing that could have been deceiving him was that person. If he lived by the sea, how could he not know how to weave fishing nets? Thousand Creations definitely wanted to take this opportunity to bring him to the seaside so that he could overcome his fear of the sea. He was grateful for the kindness, but this method was something they had tried many times before. No matter what he did, he could not overcome his fear of the sea.


    "Brother Ashan, you have to believe me. I won''t lie! " Qian Wei looked into Ashan''s eyes and could see that he was not confident, but the potion was real. She was able to make the Merfolk more able to adapt to the sea. After all, some mermaids had weaker physiques and were simply unable to adapt to the depths of the sea.


    "But ¡­"


    "No buts, just trust me!" Qian Wei said as he dragged Ah Shan towards the sea. Qian Wei''s strength was too great. Even Ah Shan was unable to pull him back. Seeing this, Ashan could only be slowly dragged to the seaside by Qian Wei.


    "Brother Ah Shan, just trust me. Drink the potion first." Qian Wei said to Ah Shan.


    Ashan looked at Qian Wei, and in the end, he seemed to have made some important decision. He uncorked the bottle and poured the liquid into his mouth.


    Ashan''s home was only a few hundred meters from the shore, so it didn''t take long for him to arrive at the beach.


    "Brother Ah Shan, open your eyes and take a look. We''re here." Qian Wei turned his head around and laughed as he saw that Ah Shan still had his eyes closed.


    "I... "I don''t dare!" Ashan closed his eyes tightly, feeling the waves lapping against the shore. It was no longer the dizziness and nausea he used to feel. Instead, he felt relaxed.


    "Brother Ah Shan, you have to believe in yourself!" Qian Wei encouraged Ah Shan, "Even if you don''t believe me, you still have to believe me! I said that I wouldn''t lie to you, but I won''t! "


    The sea breeze blew by with a slightly salty scent, but it smelled very good. Ah Shan thought for a moment, then abruptly opened his eyes, no longer feeling the disgusting and dizzy feeling he had before. What followed was a comfortable feeling.


    "The sea, the sea is actually like this, so beautiful!" Ashan spread his arms wide and ran directly into the water, looking at the blue sea. He used to faint when he reached the sea, but now, looking at the sea didn''t make him feel uncomfortable at all.


    This strange feeling was too awesome!


    "Qian Wei, thank you!" Ashan turned around and said gratefully to Qian Wei.


    "No, it''s just a small effort!" Qian Wei waved his hand as he said to Ah Shan, "Brother Ah Shan, you should play by yourself. You must be missing the sea a lot since you haven''t experienced it in so many years."


    Ah Shan nodded. He was so excited that he didn''t know what to say. He just said ''yes'' loudly and dived into the water. Watching Ashan swim to the front, Qian Wei smiled happily.


    Barefooted, he ran into the sea. At this time, Qian Weicai looked carefully at his appearance.


    Her curly blond hair had long since been replaced by the straight black hair that covered her shoulders. Even her royal blue eyes had turned black. When he saw that there were no major changes to his appearance, he took a deep breath.


    Although the color of his hair and eyes had changed, it was still the same. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have gotten used to it if he didn''t look like a stranger.


    After playing at the beach for a while, he returned home with Ah Shan who still looked reluctant to part with him.


    Although Ashan was not a very outgoing person, he was still a good person. On the way, Ashan was so excited that he could only talk about how good the sea was. Now, he could also talk about what was going on in the sea with them.


    Qian Wei only listened, and she was happy for him for the change that had occurred in Ashan.


    When he got home, Ashan rushed into the kitchen and brought back the fish he had caught in the sea to cook for Qian Wei. Soon, the meal was ready. Qian Wei had just been driven out of the kitchen by Ah Shan, and told to wait for her to eat.


    "Brother Ah Shan, why don''t I cook for you next time?" Qian Wei said embarrassedly while holding a bowl of rice.


    "Don''t worry, you''re a guest. And he''s my savior. " Ashan''s words were still concise, but today, they were filled with excitement. Qian Wei knew what Ashan was happy about. He could not help but feel touched when he saw Ashan only eating and occasionally eating.


    Qian Wei was moved, but he wasn''t polite to his food either. There was no rice in the sea and no cooked food on the land. He felt really good when he ate, and he kept telling Ashan to eat as soon as he could. The way he ate, he didn''t seem like an outsider at all.


    Seeing the mess on the table, Ah Shan was stunned. With a smile on his honest face, he continued to eat his rice in silence.


    "Um, Brother Ah Shan, do you still have more food?" Qian Wei held the empty bowl in his hands, licked the rice grains on his lip and looked at Ah Shan pitifully.


    "AHH!" Ah Shan was startled once again. ''This girl''s appetite is too ¡­''


    Although he appeared surprised, he still nodded his head and turned around. He scraped away the last bit of the rice in the pot to Qian Wei.


    "Heh heh." Qian Wei laughed embarrassedly. "Brother A''Shan, tomorrow I will go out to the sea to catch some fish. Tomorrow, will there be such a delicious roast fish again?" After all, it was time to show that he had eaten so much.


    "No need, a girl like you shouldn''t go to the seaside. It''s very dangerous!" Ashan looked up and said seriously, "Besides, I am no longer afraid of the sea, so I will do these things."


    "It''s fine, it''s fine!" Qian Wei waved his hand, pretending to be very heroic. The grilled fish from before was really too delicious. The whole thing had almost entered his stomach. Thinking of the possibility of being able to eat grilled fish tomorrow, Qian Wei felt like he was about to die from happiness.


    "Haha ¡­" Seeing Qian Wei''s blank look, Ah Shan, who rarely smiled, broke his cultivation. With a pfft, he started laughing.


    This little girl was too cute.


    After two or three days, these days were just like fruits to his heart, constantly making Ashan laugh out loud. When Ashan had finished his business at home, the two of them went to the beach to catch some fish.

 C158

    These past few days, the two of them had gotten along quite well, especially since Qian Wei had also learned a lot of things from Ah Shan. He heard Ah Shan say that the outside world was wonderful, and that it would be much bigger than this fisherman''s village.


    Other than increasing Qian Wei''s urge to leave the place, she was also slowly making up her plans to go out and find her father.


    "Brother Ah Shan, how long did you say it would take for your boss to come here?" Qian Wei stared at Ah Shan who was still shuttling through the fishing nets. Other than eating and sleeping, Ah Shan had spent most of his time on the nets these days. Was he not tired or annoyed?


    "Little Wei, you''ve asked this question many times now." Ashan''s tone was scolding yet teasing at the same time. It could be seen that this Ashan really liked Qian Wei. After these days of being together, he had treated her like his little sister.


    "I''m just a little homesick!" Qian Wei curled his lips and put on an appearance of being wronged.


    "Alright, alright, alright. I''m not sure about that either. However, under normal circumstances, the old boss would come once a month. This time, he would probably have to wait until the captain''s boat returned. I think it should be another four or five days. "


    "Ai!" Qian Wei sighed, like an old man.


    "Haha, hurry up and play. Later on, Brother Ah Shan will make a fishing net, otherwise, you''ll be bored again." After getting along with each other for a few days, Ah Shan knew Qian Wei''s temperament. He was a person who could not wait any longer.


    Seeing the figure of Qian Wei who was running away, his eyes darkened. This friend of his must be leaving in five days! He would be a lonely person again. Fortunately, he was no longer seasick with the sea. When they returned, he could go out to sea with them. In this way, perhaps his life would also be different.


    In the past, he could only stay at home because he had no family, no friends, and was afraid of the sea. In the past, he could only stay at home because he had no family, no friends, and was also afraid of the sea. Because he was afraid of the sea, he got the supercilious looks from his peers and even from the older generation. Many people were even secretly calling him a trash.


    Because of these weird gazes, he lived his days without any ups and downs, but now, with this happy ending, not only was his mood lifted, but he was also free to touch the sea.


    Thinking of all the things that this little girl had brought him, Ashan thanked her sincerely.


    Time had finally passed, and on the morning of the fifth day, he woke up to the noise of the harbor. Ashan woke up early in the morning and cooked the most delicious meal for Chiyoko. After dinner, he followed the women and children who were still at home to the port to help unload the cargo.


    "Ah, Ah Shan, you should go back. Don''t come if you''re afraid of the sea." A chubby woman waved at Ashan to go back.


    "It''s okay, Fat Aunt." Ashan did not say much, but he did not stop his footsteps to tell everyone that Ashan was indeed going to unload the goods at the seaside.


    "Did the sun rise from the west today?" That fat auntie placed her hand on her forehead and looked at the rising sun on the surface of the sea. She spoke with some doubts.


    "What are you still looking at? Look at how Ashan is unloading the goods!" "It''s just that I never thought that Ah Shan was no longer afraid of the sea!" Another woman said with a smile on her face. She seemed to be very happy with Ashan''s performance.


    The others saw that Ashan was also joking, but Ashan only smiled and occasionally exchanged a few words.


    Qian Wei had already guessed what Ashan was thinking as he ate his most sumptuous meal these days. It seemed that Ashan knew that he was about to leave, which was why he was cooking so many delicious dishes for him. After finishing his meal, he felt moved in his heart and then headed towards the ship that was returning to the sea.


    "Qian Wei, over here!" Ashan shouted to Qian Wei who was walking out from a distance, his face full of a smile.


    "Qian Wei, wait a moment. The old boss should be sending someone over soon." Ah Shan wiped the water off his face and told Qian Wei excitedly.


    "Mhm mhm, I got it." Brother Ah Shan, come here, I''ll help you! " As he spoke, he went into the shallow water and tossed the fish in the boat into another boat that had been prepared beforehand.


    Seeing such a passionate Qian Wei, Ah Shan was already used to it. His hands moved so quickly that it looked like a big fish leaping forward.


    "Brother Ashan, these fish are really big!" Qian Wei sighed. These fish should only be found in the distant seas. Although they were all of the water race, these fish would only be their food in the sea. Therefore, if they were caught on land now, it would only be a different way of dying.


    "Yes, it''s precisely because of the huge profits from going out to sea, as well as the relatively good quality of the fish, that the old boss values them and established a long-term cooperative relationship with them." Ashan nodded. He took another look at the huge ship beside him, and a burning look appeared in his eyes. The next time he went out to sea, he would be able to go with her.


    All of this was witnessed by Qian Wei.


    "Hey, little girl, you help out too!" What a sensible girl! " An old but deep voice rang out, carefree and happy. It was clear that he was quite satisfied with his trip to the sea.


    Qian Wei raised his head and looked at the source of the sound. It turned out to be the captain of the ship who had rescued him that day.


    "Yes, hello, Uncle!" Qian Wei smiled sweetly and greeted him politely. He was sincerely grateful to the person who had ''saved'' him.


    The captain nodded and asked with a smile, "Have you gotten used to the girls living these past few days?"


    "Yes, thanks to you, uncle, and Brother Ah Shan''s care, I was able to keep my life."


    "Haha, it''s fine. As long as you''re out in the sea and you see someone falling into the water, you will not ignore you. So, little lady, you''re being polite." The captain was about to say something when he saw a few figures approaching from afar. He didn''t look happy at the arrival of the God of Fortune. On the contrary, he looked a little gloomy.


    "Little girl, I''m going to take a look. Someone from my old boss is coming!"


    Qian Wei looked in the direction the captain had walked in and saw a total of six men. One of them was dressed extravagantly and walked in front of the other five men.


    "Little Wei, that''s the boss''s young master." Ah Shan''s somewhat angry voice entered Qian Wei''s ears. With just a glance, he lowered his head and continued working.


    "Looks like this young master isn''t very popular." Thousand Creations spoke in a low voice. Brother Ashan''s expression just now was clearly one of disdain and anger.


    "Brother Ashan, do you all hate that big spoon?" Not long after, the captain''s voice could be heard, laced with the faint hint of a dispute. Qian Wei thought about how every time Brother Ashan scooped up rice, he would just call the young master by the nickname of Big Spoon.


    "Actually, it''s not that bad, it''s just that this young master is too stingy. As long as he''s here, the price of the fish will always be very low! " Ah Shantou didn''t even lift his head as he said, "Pity us! We''ve risked our lives to buy these seafood, all for a good price. However, every time this second generation came to collect their goods, the result would be extremely infuriating. "


    "Oh, oh, so that''s how it is!" Qian Wei nodded. Then, he looked towards the man with average looks, who was dressed beautifully.


    "I say, Young Master, you can''t do this, we have a long-term business relationship, you can''t just casually push down the price. Moreover, didn''t the old boss have a rule? The price cannot be changed as one pleases. " The captain''s voice grew louder and louder, and some of the voices of disagreement reached Qian Wei''s ears. He could even hear what they were saying clearly.


    At this moment, the people from the other boats also walked over and stood behind the captain with dissatisfaction written all over their faces.


    "What''s going on? This is the tempo of a fight!" A voice that sounded a little feminine came over, and from the tone, one could tell it was somewhat disdainful.


    "We don''t dare to. We just hope that Eldest Young Master can purchase it at its original price!" The captain''s voice was neither servile nor overbearing, he had long since lost the joy in his pretence.


    "Original price! Hehe, I think you''ve been in this fishing village for too long and have no idea about the situation outside. At this time of year, the demand for seafood in the market is getting smaller and smaller. Many good products have to be sold at lower prices! " The young master snorted and did not put these people in his eyes at all.


    "If you don''t want to continue your relationship with us, that''s fine too. We can look for someone else!" That big spender was certain that these people would not give up their cooperation with a big boss like them, so he would definitely extort some money from them. If he could have earned more money this time, perhaps the old man wouldn''t have belittled him so much. Instead, he would have looked favorably upon Old Second. This feeling of being partial to others really made one feel f * cking aggrieved.


    "This ¡­" The captain hesitated. After all, this ship did not belong to him, and he could not afford to offend a buyer like that just for a single price. If he really did offend him, then the worst outcome would be the buyer himself.


    The captain hesitated as he thought about the big boat of fish they had brought back.


    "If you don''t do it, then don''t. Do you think we''re afraid of you?" The last one was called Ol ''Four, who was always impatient. He was already displeased when he thought of how the goods he had exchanged with his own life were going to be sold cheaply. He got anxious and shouted at the young master of the Mo Clan.


    They were also people with backbone. They could not sell it out at once and would not starve to death!


    "Yes!" The others echoed him.

 C159

    The captain waved his hands, signalling for his subordinates to be quiet.


    The captain was someone they trusted the most, so they naturally had to listen to him. However, the expression on his face remained unchanged.


    "Humph, I advise you to think this through!" Seeing the captain''s hesitant expression, the young master of the Mo family naturally knew what the captain was thinking. It was just that he had decided to lower the price this time.


    Looking at the few of them, Mo Clan''s Eldest Young Master took another medicine. Thinking about the effect of his words, it was as though he could see the profits of his current transaction, as well as the scene of Old Man sitting in front of him and praising him, and his eyes couldn''t help but light up.


    "Excuse me, are you Young Master Mo?" An elegant and charming girl entered the ears of the proud Mo Clan''s Eldest Young Master. Upon hearing this voice, the eyes of Young Master Mo, who had been living with the ladies all year round, lit up. There was no need to look, just from this voice, one could tell that she was a beauty.


    When he looked up, his eyeballs were about to pop out from their sockets. Isn''t this way too beautiful? Although she was only wearing the clothes that only a peasant would wear, it was difficult for her to ignore this person with the aura of a noble that seemed to come from the heavens.


    "Ayaya, beauty, what''s your name? Hurry and tell me, Young Master Mo. " As he said this, he walked towards Qian Wei, leaving the old captain and the others behind.


    They had more or less heard about this young master of the Mo Clan. Qian Ran was also a very beautiful lady. If this young master saw her this time, wouldn''t that mean ¡­? The few of them didn''t dare to continue thinking about it. They looked at Qian Wei with worry in their eyes.


    "Thousand Creations!" Ashan''s voice came from behind. When he saw the man in front of Qian Wei, he wanted to rush over immediately, but was stopped in his tracks by Qian Wei''s gesture.


    "Qian Wei." The woman''s voice was soft and soft, and to the ears of Young Master Mo, it sounded like a heavenly music to the ears. It was as if her entire being was melting under the sound of her voice.


    "What a pleasant name." As he spoke, he tried to lean against Qian Wei''s body. When Qian Wei saw the big spoon approaching him, a trace of disgust flashed across his eyes. He dodged it in a flash.


    Seeing how the beautiful woman treated him like this, Young Master Mo did not get angry. Instead, he approached her with a smile.


    "Slut!" Qian Wei cursed in his heart and immediately smiled in greeting.


    "Young Master Mo is such a rich person, I believe that you would definitely not want to meet with us fishermen. Moreover, this small amount of money is nothing to you!" The only thing he could do was to give the young master of the Mo Clan a high hat. The young master of the Mo Clan was overjoyed, feeling that his status was truly priceless in front of a beauty.


    "Right, right. If you follow me, I guarantee you that you will always be carefree and happy in this area, and that you will have no worries in your next life!" Mo Clan''s young master did not hesitate to make a promise. He thought that this promise was enough to move every girl''s heart, but he did not know that the person he was facing right now was not a human, but a mermaid.


    "Sure!" Qian Wei smiled as he promised. His face pretended to be bashful, and the elated young master of the Mo family did not notice the look of disgust in the woman''s eyes!


    "Not only is Eldest Young Master rich, he has such a magnanimous personality. I think Eldest Young Master definitely doesn''t want to argue with this group of fishermen!" He was lured there with a thousand seductive voices.


    "Hmph, of course!" When the young master of the Mo Clan heard these words of flattery, he squinted his eyes in amusement. It was as though he was truly proud of himself. With his nostrils flared, he responded disdainfully.


    "So, you don''t care about these fishermen''s small amounts of money, right?" Step by step.


    "Of course!" Hearing the beauty praise him like this, he naturally felt pleased with himself.


    "Even buying their seafood at their original price is not a problem for Eldest Young Master!" Qian Wei sighed as if he was really going to face some amazing rich man.


    "Naturally. With our Mo Clan''s wealth, even if the original price were to double, it would not be a problem for me." The Mo Clan''s young master slapped his chest, as though that was really the case.


    "Fine, we will double the price this time. Let them see how kind and benevolent our young master is!"


    "Alright!" The Mo Clan''s young master returned with a loud voice. When he saw the loud cheers from the crowd, he snapped out of it and realised that he had gone too far this time. He would probably be beaten to death by the old man if he went back. However, in front of so many people, it was impossible for him to take back what he had said. Furthermore, the little beauty was looking at him with such an eager expression, causing the Mo family''s young master to not know what to do.


    "Oh, Young Master Mo is indeed someone who does great things!" With a loud shout, he rushed to the front of Ah Shan. The joyous atmosphere scared the young master of the Mo Clan into a daze.


    Not only the young master of the Mo Clan, even the people here were stunned. Their business was in progress again, and it was even an ordinary girl who helped them pull in a business. If they were to buy it at twice the price, then they would have made a huge profit this time.


    All the fishermen looked at Qian Wei with gratitude. It seemed like they had saved a lucky star that day. However, when they saw the look in the Mo Clan''s young master''s eyes, everyone could not help but be worried. The Mo Clan''s young master was not someone to be trifled with.


    Actually, Qian Wei wasn''t afraid. When he first heard that this person was the Mo Clan''s Eldest Young Master, she guessed that the Mo Clan''s Second Young Master was the person who saved her?


    That was why he directly walked over. However, when he saw the look in Young Master Mo''s eyes, Qian Wei knew that this person was not a good person. Thus, she gave up on the idea of using him to find her savior. However, looking at how Young Master Mo seemed to enjoy his words, he only complimented him a little. He didn''t expect the problem of livelihood in this fishing village to be settled so easily.


    "Lady Qian Wei, I don''t know where your home is, but I have nowhere to go tonight. I wonder if you can take me in for the night?" The Mo family''s young master grinned as he walked in front of Qian Wei, his eyes flashing with a lecherous light. Qian Wei glanced at the Mo family''s young master in disgust, and said with a smile that was not a smile, "Qian Wei would really like to invite young master to his house, but Qian Wei is too far away from this fishing village, and Qian Wei can only rely on Brother Ah Shan''s house. So, young master, I''m sorry, Qian Wei has no other choice."


    Qian Wei''s soft voice made the young master''s heart itch. However, when he heard Mo Wuji''s words, he could only come, "It''s alright. I''ll stay with the ship''s boss tonight. I believe the ship''s boss won''t mind, right?" The Mo Clan''s young master, Mo Lin, turned his head and looked at the captain.


    Although the captain was unwilling, he did not dare to offend the owner, so he could only nod and agree.


    "In that case, goodbye young master Mo, I''m going home first." As he spoke, he ran away like a shy little girl. Actually, it wasn''t that Qian Wei was shy, it was that the young master''s gaze towards her made him feel disgusted. If this continued, she couldn''t guarantee that she wouldn''t be disgusted by that young master until she vomited.


    In order to not affect the trade between Captain and Brother Ashan, Qian Wei had no choice but to give up.


    Although he still couldn''t think straight, but he knew that Mo Lin was not a good person. From the look in his eyes, he knew that Mo Lin was up to no good.


    If only Brother Bai Mu was here, it would be great. However, he didn''t know how Brother Bai Mu was doing right now. When he thought of how Brother Bai Mu had poured so much bad luck into his life a few days ago, he felt somewhat guilty. But luckily, Brother Bai Mu was magnanimous and hoped that she could find that cold pool of water and recover her spiritual energy.


    Right now, she had to ensure the safety of Qian Wei, whose power had yet to be awakened. If something were to happen, the Twelve Divine Generals would be finished.


    Thinking of this, Conan followed Qian Wei.


    That night, after dinner, Qian Wei sat alone outside the room. He looked at the stars in the sky and thought about his mother. After so many days, he wondered if her mother had taken good care of him or if she had missed him.


    As Qian Wei was thinking, he heard a thin voice. When he turned around, he saw that young master Mo was sneakily walking towards him. He was stunned when he saw Ye Xiao turn around, but that shameless smile had returned to his face.


    "Miss Qian Wei, it''s already so late and you''re still looking at the stars." Mo Lin grinned as he walked over. When he saw Qian Wei''s beautiful legs exposed, he almost drooled.


    "Hur hur, that''s right!" Qian Wei rolled his eyes and withdrew his leg. He didn''t even look at that Young Master Mo.


    "Lady Qian Wei, you''re so beautiful! You''re even more dazzling than the bright moon in the sky!" Maureen pursed her lips and looked at Qian Wei as if he was enjoying himself.


    "Beautiful your head!" Ke Nan floated behind Mo Lin and used all his strength to viciously attack his head. However, the soul form of Ke Nan couldn''t injure Mo Lin at all. The only thing he did was cause a little wind.


    "Haha ¡­" Qian Wei laughed, "About that, young master Mo, it''s getting late, you should go back and rest!"


    Qian Wei stood up to leave. Who knew that Mo Lin would suddenly come in front of Qian Wei and say, "Lady Qian Wei, I fell in love with you from the first moment I laid eyes on you. How about you follow me then?"

 C160

    "Young Master Mo, please have some self-respect!" Qian Wei looked at Mo Lin with a serious expression as he took a step back and said.


    "Heh heh, I would rather not. I know that you also like me, since my family is so rich. If you follow me, I''ll make sure you eat, drink and whatever you want! " As Mo Lin spoke, he leapt forward and landed on Qian Wei''s body.


    Although Qian Wei was a mermaid, he didn''t have any martial skills to defend himself. He struggled as he was caught by Maureen. He shouted, "Let go of me!"


    "Hehe, little beauty, now that you''re in my arms, how can you still leave?" As he said this, he moved his mouth closer to Thousand Creations''s face, who looked a little disgusted as he shouted, "Let go of me!"


    "No way, today Yours Truly will make you mine!" As he spoke, he began to pull on Qian Wei''s clothes. Qian Wei also felt that it was strange today. Were the people on this continent actually stronger than them? At the bottom of the sea, she had bullied every single one of the people that bullied her. How did she change when she came to the mainland?


    In fact, Qian Wei didn''t know that although this Mo Lin didn''t know anything, he often went to the Taekwondo dojo to learn some Taekwondo. Being able to subdue Qian Jian was naturally a very normal thing.


    "F * ck you, you damn pervert!" When Ke Nan saw that Qian Wei had been bullied, he kept baring his fangs and brandishing his claws, but there was nothing he could do about it. Just as Mo Lin''s mouth was about to reach Qian Wei''s face, he heard a "peng" sound. Mo Lin immediately let go of the pain and grabbed his head as he cried out.


    Mo Lin rubbed his wet head and stretched out his hand to look at the blood on it. Mo Lin almost fainted from anger, seeing that the one called Ah Shan had a bamboo stick in his hand, Mo Lin immediately stood up, and approached Ah Shan with a ferocious expression, "You good brat, you don''t want to live anymore, do you?"


    While Ashan was retreating, he raised his head and said fearfully, "You ¡­ Who told you to bully Qian Wei?"


    Maureen glanced at Qian Jin. She glared at Ah Shan and said, "If I don''t deal with you today, don''t believe me!" As he said this, he walked to Ah Shan''s side, brushed away One Thousand and grabbed Ah Shan''s clothes. Then, he lifted Ah Shan up and threw him towards the stone wall.


    "Bam!" After a loud noise, a pool of blood slid down the wall. Ah Shan, who had initially resisted, was now lying motionlessly in the pool of blood.


    Ah Shan only had half a breath left. When Ke Nan saw this, he did not hesitate any longer and went straight to Ah Shan''s body. After possessing his body, he lay there motionlessly, feigning death.


    "Brother Ah Shan!" Qian Wei hurriedly walked in front of Ah Shan and checked Ah Shan''s breath. He felt that Ah Shan''s hands and feet were cold, and he panicked and shouted, "Brother Ah Shan, don''t scare me! Brother Ah Shan, quickly wake up! "


    As Qian Wei said this, he saw two lines of words appear out of thin air under Brother Ah Shan''s body. Qian Wei nearly jumped up in fright. However, when he saw the words on the scroll, he cried even louder.


    I can find your father, now call the fishermen.


    "Dead?" Mo Lin walked to Ah Shan''s side with a doubtful expression. He only lightly threw his body, but it was already this far in front of Ah Shan. After checking his breath, he was sure.


    Looking at Qian Wei who was crying in grief, that was what he felt in his heart. This time, his life was in danger. How was he supposed to explain himself to his father?


    Looking at Qian Wei who was glaring at him with hatred, Mo Lin laughed awkwardly, "Then I will leave first. Take good care of this young man!" As he spoke, he ran over as if he was escaping.


    Qian Wei looked at Mo Lin''s back as he left. He immediately raised his voice and shouted towards Brother A''Shan''s courtyard, "Brother A''Shan was beaten to death by the Mo family''s young master. Everyone, come over here!"


    As soon as Qian Wei''s voice faded, the lights in the homes of all the extinguished fishermen lit up at the same time. Everyone hurriedly put on their clothes and rushed inside Ashan''s house.


    "Qian Wei, well done! I didn''t expect your throat to be so loud! " As Coran opened his eyes, he smiled and spoke. This smile caused him to throw Coran out of the window in fright.


    "You, Brother Ah Shan, you''re not dead?"


    "More accurately speaking, Ah Shan is already dead. I am not Ah Shan, but someone else. I will tell you this in a moment, if you do as I tell you, I can guarantee that you will find your father and help the fishing village escape this calamity. Remember, if those people want to bury me or cremate me, you have to stop them. In short, you can talk about it after everything is over. Alright, let''s stop talking. Someone is coming. "


    After the urgent tasks were completed, he pretended to be dead once more.


    Although Qian Wei was a bit suspicious of this A''Shan, but hearing that he could help him find his father and even help the fishing village escape this calamity, Qian Wei was naturally tempted.


    Seeing the arriving fishermen, Qian Wei started to cry sorrowfully. After a while, the place was filled with people. "Qian Wei, what happened to Ah Shan?" The captain looked at Ah Shan who was lying in a pool of blood, and Qian Wei who was crying with bloodshot eyes.


    Qian Wei explained to the captain how Mo Lin had slandered him and how Ah Shan had fallen to his death. Everyone''s faces were filled with anger as they shouted, "This young master of the Mo family has gone too far, he actually dared to kill our Ah Shan. We must find him to explain it clearly."


    Everyone left, leaving Qian Wei here. Ke Nan sat up, smiled at Qian Wei and said, "Little girl, you sure know how to talk!"


    Looking at the person giving him a thumbs up, Qian Wei scoffed, "Who are you? You aren''t Brother Ah Shan. Tell me quickly, what did you do to Brother Ah Shan?"


    "I didn''t do anything to him, but he was killed by that person, so I borrowed Ashan''s body. "Young master Mo will definitely not let this go easily, and the fishing village will definitely not be easy to deal with in the future. Therefore, if you use Ah Shan''s death to stir up trouble for the so-called old boss, you might even be able to get some benefits for the fishing village."


    "Why are you helping me? And what you said about finding my father ¡­ "


    "Because you are the Twelve Divine Generals that I am looking for, and finding your father is a very simple matter. However, we should deal with this first. After that, I will tell you everything you doubt. "


    As he spoke, he continued playing dead. Qian Wei looked at Ah Shan''s back. He didn''t know what to think. Brother Ah Shan had died to save her, but she couldn''t do anything. Furthermore, she allowed such a person to take over his body.


    The fishermen went to seek justice for Ah Shan. Bai Mu and An Lan had successfully reached the cold pond on Yinyang Street. However, Bai Mu had finally understood the true meaning of power after going through Yinyang Street.


    He didn''t expect that this An Lanlan would be so huge, but her body actually contained endless spiritual power. The ghosts only needed a loud roar from An Lanlan to be knocked away without a trace by the spiritual power in her mouth.


    Bai Mu couldn''t help but sigh. Back then, a certain woman had to hug his thighs. Now, it was his turn to hug her thighs. However, upon seeing An Lan carefully walking behind him while holding onto his sleeves, Bai Mu was once again speechless.


    This little girl had such a powerful ability. She was actually a coward. To be able to defeat a ghost like her, and also have to hide behind his back at all times, Bai Mu couldn''t help but feel tired just thinking about it.


    "Brother Bai Mu, are there any tofu peddlers in this place?" And the scarecrow uncle? "As well as that thing that will turn into a grimace if you don''t throw it away ¡­" The more An Lan spoke, the more nervous she became. Her chubby body started trembling because of her nervousness.


    Bai Mu rubbed his forehead helplessly. "Sis, you can be at ease. Even if there is, those things won''t dare to get close!"


    They naturally went to see the tofu seller, but that child had probably come for the first time in many days. He was overjoyed and didn''t manage to catch his breath, but instead revealed a grimace, scaring An Lanlan to the point where she almost choked on her tofu when she saw the ghost head''s face. The ghost head was naturally enraged.


    However, just as he was about to take out the paper talisman to deal with the little ghost, An Lan let out a loud scream with her eyes closed and immediately fainted. The little ghost was unable to resist the high level Spiritual Energy contained in the shout and was sent flying out of the way, while looking at the small ghost head that had already disappeared, Bai Mu continued to hold the paper talisman on the spot for a few seconds.


    When he came back to his senses, he immediately understood what kind of person he had found as a follower. No wonder that black woman was squashed by An Lanlan. It turned out that she wasn''t an ordinary person.


    Bai Mu sighed in his heart as he walked over and used all his strength to wake An Lan up.


    Not long after, they met the scarecrow uncle in an empty field. It was just that at the beginning, they didn''t know that the scarecrow had ghosts attached to it, so they directly lay down on the straw to have a good rest. Unexpectedly, as they were sleeping, they heard someone call their name.


    "En!" An Lan replied. When she opened her eyes, she saw the straw that had jumped in front of her ¡­ Uh, people! When he opened his eyes, An Lanlan thought that Bai Mu would be able to deal with her, so she pounced on him like a tiger to seek a sense of security. When Bai Mu felt the pressure coming from the peak of Mount Tai, his body nimbly jumped away, only to be thrown onto the straw by An Lanlan, who opened her mouth and said, "Miss, you''ve made my body feel so much pain!"

 C161

    Seeing the scarecrow speak with a grimace, An Lanlan was stunned. Then, she heard a deafening shout, followed by the quick destruction of the poor scarecrow by An Tong''s Shoes. When the scarecrow was reduced to straw dregs, An Lanlan calmed down. This time, Bai Mu was once again beautifully stunned.


    [This woman is crazy. She is invincible!]


    Bai Mu felt sympathy for that ghost. He didn''t know anything, but he was scared out of his wits by An Tong''s shoes.


    Then, he saw Hai Hai Shui holding onto his clothes and carefully walking beside him. Bai Mu was slightly exhausted. What the hell was this all about?


    However, seeing that he could safely reach the cold pond, Bai Mu knew that this An Lanlan must have done a great service. Looking at the shoes behind him, which were tugging at the corner of his shirt, Bai Mu patted the back of the shoes as if he had found something. "Be good. There aren''t any shoes that float around here." Even if there is, the trip to Yin-Yang Street these two days has long been scared away by you.


    Of course, Bai Mu didn''t dare to say the latter part in front of An Lanlan. It was just like what An Lanlan said. Although she had turned into a large grimace now, she was still a shy little girl in her heart. If she were to say it like that, she would be extremely angry and unhappy!


    The less trouble the better. He believed that An Lanlan''s ability to cause trouble was definitely not inferior to that of that Ke Nan. However, when he thought of Ke Nan, he didn''t know how he was. Ever since they parted that day ¡­


    "Brother Bai Mu, are you talking about the pool water?" An Lanlan interrupted Bai Mu''s thoughts as she asked in a calm voice.


    "Mm, just that you might be waiting for me outside later. "No matter where it is, I believe you are also unwilling to enter!" Bai Mu nodded and walked towards the direction of the cold pond.


    "I''m willing!" She felt like she was going to die if she let her stay there alone. This place was constantly filled with those floating and floating little hearts of hers. These past few days, she had been scared to the point that she had stopped moving many times.


    When Bai Mu heard the earth-shaking sound, he couldn''t help but stop and turn around to look at An Lan. "There are many more ghosts inside than outside, and they are much more powerful. Are you sure you want to enter as well?"


    An Lanlan nodded her head furiously, as if afraid that Bai Mu wouldn''t see his sincerity. "Brother Bai Mu, since we''ve lived and died together in Yinyang Street for so many days, what does this small pond count for? Isn''t it just entering the cold pond? Don''t worry, this sister will accompany you! " As Anlan spoke, she patted her chest in a very magnanimous manner. Who knew that the slap would be so forceful that she would start to cough violently?


    Bai Mu looked at An Lanlan, who was coughing intensely, and patted him on the back. Bai Mu had no doubt that An Lanlan''s slaps on his chest were capable of causing him to bleed internally.


    An Lanlan felt touched and close to tears from Bai Mu''s concern. "Big Brother Bai Mu, you''re too considerate." How about you take me in as your little sister from now on. I know that with my current figure, you will definitely dislike me being your girlfriend. So let''s just be little sisters! "


    Bai Mu nodded his head in approval. He didn''t expect that this girl was so considerate.


    "Brother Bai Mu, you have agreed to it, right?" The words'' brother Bai Mu ''made Bai Mu think that Ke Nan had returned. However, when he heard the next sentence, Bai Mu nearly bit his own tongue.


    The reason why a girl would directly become your little sister in the beginning is because she thinks that if one day a girl were to recover her youthful, beautiful, and slim figure, she would definitely suffer a great loss when she goes with Brother Bai Mu. Therefore, her decision now is undoubtedly the wisest. Brother Bai Mu, what do you think? "


    Upon hearing these words, Bai Mu immediately understood what was going on. He turned to the side and left silently.


    Just who the hell did he offend? Why did these two people come and scam him?!


    "Brother Bai Mu, wait for your sister. Your sister is scared ¡ª" An Lanlan''s voice rang out from behind him, followed by the sound of running earth shaking mountains.


    "Pfft ~" Bai Mu felt his body fretting. He couldn''t help but be puzzled. Could it be that his body was specially recruiting those teasing fellows?


    Before he could think too much, Bai Mu had already reached the shore of the cold pond. When he heard An Lan approaching, Bai Mu spoke in a low voice, "There aren''t many things in the cold pond. What''s terrifying is that the cold pond water can create illusions that confuse people''s hearts. Are you sure you aren''t afraid of this illusion?" Bai Mu once again declared in a serious manner. In fact, he didn''t object to An Lanlan entering the cold pond; the main point was that after listening to An Lanlan''s description, he felt that her body had become obese because something had blocked her body. She wanted to help him recover to his original state.


    It was just that, once under the cold pond, the scene would unavoidably shock their souls. He just didn''t know what would happen to this girl who was afraid of ghosts.


    "No, don''t be afraid!" When An Lanlan heard Bai Mu''s words, she gulped in fear. However, when she saw Bai Mu''s serious expression, she forced herself to remain calm. Then, he looked at Bai Mu and laughed. "What''s more, aren''t you with Brother Bai Mu? I believe that you won''t let your sister be injured!"


    Bai Mu''s legs slanted to the side. If it weren''t for An Lanlan supporting him, he would have already fallen into the lake. Bai Mu looked at An Lan''s speechless expression for a moment before helplessly extending his hand. "Come!"


    "Huh?" An Lanlan stared blankly at Bai Mu''s hand for a few seconds. Then, she looked at Bai Mu with an understanding look in her eyes. She smilingly slapped Bai Mu''s hand, and when Bai Mu withdrew his hand, she suddenly grabbed his hand.


    He smiled at Bai Mu and said, "Brother Bai Mu, let''s go down!"


    Bai Mu regained his composure and looked at An Lan. "Remember, no matter what you see below, you must remain calm."


    An Lan nodded her head heavily. "Brother Bai Mu, don''t worry. I''m the best at calming my mind."


    "Alright, let''s go down!" Bai Mu had already secretly filled the small jar with cold pond water earlier. After all, Liang Zhong''s stomach still needed this thing.


    When Bai Mu and An Lan entered the cold pond, the water''s temperature was no different from ordinary water. However, when An Lanlan and Bai Mu''s bodies submerged into the water, they felt as if their bodies had fallen into an icehouse.


    They thought that at the bottom of the water, the two of them wouldn''t be able to speak normally. Bai Mu could feel that An Lan''s body was trembling, but he didn''t laugh. He only held her hand tightly because the special characteristic of the cold pond water was that Bai Mu couldn''t use the paper talisman. However, there was also an advantage.


    Ke Nan had said that he would take the palm-sized yellow mud board. For convenience''s sake, Bai Mu decided to recover at that place. He would wait until it was more or less recovered before taking it out.


    At this moment, An Lanlan felt a chill run down her spine. At the same time, she thought about how Bai Mu had mentioned that there would be something like that in the water. She felt a chill run down her spine. What if he didn''t have Bai Mu''s help to help him and beat them? As Anlan thought of this, she felt as if she had hit the ground. She looked at Bai Mu beside her and asked him with her eyes, "What''s going on?"


    Bai Mu looked at An Lanlan and sat down cross-legged in a flat area. He then signaled for her to follow him. An Lanlan walked over to Bai Mu and sat down cross-legged beside him. Seeing that An Lan had closed her eyes, Bai Mu also closed his eyes as he looked at the palm-sized object not far away from them.


    The closer he got to the center of the yellow mud board, the faster his recovery. However, the illusions inside the pond were much more frightening. Bai Mu couldn''t wait any longer as he thought of his master''s life hanging by a thread. He closed his eyes and began to meditate. He used his mind to feel everything within the cold pond. He then emptied his mind, allowing the cold pond water to completely fuse with him.


    Because of Bai Mu''s instructions, An Lanlan did the same thing as Bai Mu. It was only because of the fear in her heart that she was able to immerse herself in the process so many times.


    However, when he was immersed in it, Anlan was about to cry. Why was she surrounded by a group of people floating around her? They were all kinds of sinister expressions, and all sorts of laughter. Why was Bai Mu gone? Big Brother Bai Mu ¡­ I''m afraid!


    Wandering wanted to go crazy when he saw the incoming Floating Mist. He was indeed afraid of these things, but wasn''t this Icy Pond Water a little too much? Was it really just a weakness that he chose to attack?


    Bai Mu didn''t really sink his heart. When he had entered the cold pond, he already felt that the Spiritual Energy within his body was slowly recovering. For some reason, besides washing his meridians, the cold pond didn''t give him any discomfort.


    Because of this, Bai Mu had intentionally sent out a portion of his divine sense. He was still worried about An Lanlan. The fact that the cold water did not erode his mind did not mean that it did not erode An Lanlan''s mind.


    Seeing how An Lan''s eyebrows were furrowed so tightly together, Bai Mu felt that his decision just now was the right one. Seeing that An Lanlan''s entire body was trembling, Bai Mu directly used the small amount of Spiritual Energy he had left to hit her. The trembling An Lanlan also started to regain her composure.

 C162

    An Lan, who was originally feeling cold, only felt her body gradually warming up. Moreover, a pair of warm and strong hands were currently holding her hand tightly.


    "Hey, Brother Bai Mu, why are you here?" An Lanlan looked at those floating creatures and wanted to cry out loud, but her hands warmed up. Then, her eyes flashed and she resisted the urge to slap the thing in front of her to death. Only then did she realize that it was her brother, Bai Mu.


    However, since Bai Mu had come, An Lanlan wasn''t afraid of him anymore. After all, Bai Mu''s presence meant that he was her protector.


    "What are you thinking about?" Bai Mu looked at An Lan, who seemed to be an idiot as he stretched out his hand and waved it in front of her.


    "I don''t have any, why are you still ¡­" "The heck ¡­"


    "Speak!" Bai Mu felt a deep sense of helplessness. This An Lanlan was the second person he had no other way to deal with her.


    "Hehe, can I get closer to you?" An Lanlan tried her best to ignore the item that was about to reach her feet. She felt that it wasn''t fair to see the item that was floating past Bai Mu and towards her side.


    Bai Mu naturally knew what An Lanlan was thinking. He pulled her closer to him. Looking at An Lan''s mischievous smile, he said with a serious face, "Have you forgotten the method I just taught you?" If this goes on, you''ll probably have to maintain this body shape forever. "


    "Don''t scare me, I''m timid. Furthermore, as long as I calm down, those things seem to wish that they can directly run onto me and eat me up. " An Lanlan looked at Bai Mu as she spoke with a hint of fear in her voice.


    Although she was currently in a meditative state, her heart could not calm down. This was also the reason why she was not able to climb up to the surface.


    "This is only an illusion, and right now, I am just a wisp of consciousness that has entered your illusion. However, because you haven''t truly merged with the cold pond water, that''s the situation you''re in right now. But don''t worry, I will stay here with you. You just need to remember that what you see is an illusion and not real. Otherwise, I really can''t think of any way to recover your body. " Bai Mu wasn''t just trying to scare people off. If he wanted to know how An Lanlan''s body was going to recover, the only way was to find Ke Nan. To be honest, Bai Mu didn''t have the confidence to find him.


    "Okay, then!" An Lanlan pursed her lips. She looked at her current size, and then looked at the people who were staring at her from afar like tigers stalking their prey. She clenched her teeth. For the sake of appearance, she was going all out this time. In any case, Bai Mu was standing here, so he didn''t dare to approach any of those things.


    With this thought, An Lan began to truly calm down as she quietly felt the cold pool of water. As for Bai Mu, he quietly stood beside An Lan when she felt the cold water.


    After an unknown period of time, An Lanlan finally entered her state. But what was strange was that she noticed that Bai Mu had disappeared. What made her want to cry even more was that she didn''t know where she was right now. It was just a forest that she didn''t know about.


    "An Lan ¡­"


    The ethereal sound of An Lanlan''s voice frightened her so much that her body trembled three times. ''Wuu wuu! Can this sound not be so terrifying!?'' Had it not really begun? I''m afraid!


    Bai Mu, where did you run off to!? Both of Anlan''s hands were entwined. He carefully looked around, and his feet moved slowly, as if he was afraid that there would be something floating in the air.


    "An Lan ¡­"


    "AHH!" An Lan was tense at the moment. She answered subconsciously when she heard this. After that, An Lanlan felt that the surrounding scenery was changing rapidly, and she could almost hear the sound of the forest suddenly disappearing. The light in front of him dimmed. Unknowingly, An Lan had already arrived at a relatively ancient restaurant.


    "Oh my god!" An Lanlan was on the verge of tears. What kind of tempo was this? Isn''t it too fast? Isn''t this place too eerie?


    An Lanlan screamed in her heart, then she rubbed her arm with all her might. Why did this place feel so cold? Didn''t Bai Mu say that he would accompany him? Why was he nowhere to be seen?


    Actually, Bai Mu was also extremely anxious. The moment that An Lanlan''s consciousness entered his body, something seemed to shoot out his own consciousness. Bai Mu hadn''t fully recovered yet, so naturally, he couldn''t rashly enter. If he entered, there would be some other problems.


    Thinking of this, Bai Mu could only remain calm. He could only hope that he would be able to recover quickly. Only by doing this would he be able to bring out An Lanlan. After all, this place was a little too much for someone like An Lanlan who was afraid of ghosts. However, perhaps this was a good place to cure this strange Anlan''s illness.


    Bai Mu''s thoughts were different from that of An Lanlan''s. At this moment, she was being chased by an extremely ugly looking girl, A-Piao, who said something about wanting her skin to be grafted onto his body.


    "Skin, give me the skin ¡­" The girl, A-Piao, continued to chase after An Lanlan. However, An Lanlan felt that the girl, A-Piao, was playing with the mouse while the girl, A-Piao, was a cat. He, An Lanlan, was a mouse.


    "I don''t have any skin. Big Sis A-Piao, look at how fat I am, don''t take my skin, it''s not that nice. " Anlan''s face was covered in tears. In this dark and gloomy restaurant, she thought there was only Ghost A-Piao.


    "Pi ¡­"


    "Haha, I got you!" An sinister voice rang out beside her ear. She raised her head and saw that the other ghost girl''s appearance was not the least bit inferior to hers. An Lanlan looked at A-Piao, and then looked back at the chasing A-Piao. She felt that it was a miracle that she didn''t faint.


    "Alright, let''s begin!" An Lanlan didn''t know which one of them said it out loud. She then saw a shiny knife appear in his hand. That sharp look made her swallow her saliva.


    Seeing the approaching knife and that sinister face, Anlan couldn''t take it anymore. Closing his eyes, he waved his hands with all his might, shouting out, "Don''t come near me." Then, he heard a faint sound of "ding ding ding".


    When An Lanlan opened her eyes, she miraculously discovered that the two A-Piao from before had already disappeared. Just as she heaved a sigh of relief, a series of gurgling sounds could be heard.


    Hearing such an enchanting voice, An Lanlan felt like dying. What the heck was this? Was this sound really that enchanting?


    "What is it?" An Lanlan was currently walking down the stairs. She only wanted to escape from this place as soon as possible. Furthermore, her terrifying laughter seemed to be on the verge of suffocating her. He had only taken a few steps when he felt a droplet of something dripping onto his forehead. An Lan touched her forehead and looked upwards, puzzled.


    "F * ck!" An Lanlan had a mournful expression on her face. She put her head down blankly, and without thinking, she ran towards the entrance of the restaurant.


    Just now, that bloody smiley face on his head made him want to faint. However, it was strange for An Lanlan. Why wasn''t she able to faint at this time?


    If she had encountered such a thing in the past, she would have fallen to the ground in fear and agitation. Yet, after enduring for so long, could it be that her heart had become stronger?


    Just as Anlan thought of this, she ran into the main hall. She saw that the door to the restaurant was directly closed, followed by countless Ah Piao coming from all directions. With such a large amount of people, she was stunned by what she saw. Anlan''s pupils dilated as he stared at those women with different expressions floating over. This time, An Lan truly understood how strong her heart was.


    "Pfft!"


    "Pain!"


    Upon hearing the sound of the blade piercing into his body, An Lanlan couldn''t help but cry out. And then, An Lanlan directly fainted. She saw that there was only one A-Piao left, and that was the ugly girl who had been chasing her the whole time. Anlan felt that A-Piao had fallen to the ground, and was dragging his seemingly lame leg along as he walked towards her.


    An Lanlan wanted to shout and flee, but none of the commands in her head could reach her. Towards this feeling of helplessness, Anlan felt extreme pain and fear.


    With his heart pounding, Anlan could feel that the girl, A-Piao, was right in front of him. The ferocious bloody face was looking at him with a smile. He could only use an expression to face that face.


    An Lanlan''s mind was wandering, and when she recovered, she saw a lump of flesh within the plate that the ghost lady was holding with her withered claws.

 C163

    An Lanlan suddenly opened her eyes when she saw the meat on the plate, and saw the "beautiful" smile on the young woman, A-Piao''s face. She wanted to close her eyes, but when she saw the female ghost cutting into the two lumps of meat on her chest, she felt as if she was going crazy.


    "Hehe, your chest is big." As if answering the question, the woman explained very kindly.


    "Big chest your head!" An Lanlan felt like she wasn''t afraid of this ghost girl anymore. At this time, all he had left was endless anger. Why did these things have to bully her? Was it so easy to bully her?


    However, no matter how hard Anlan tried to defend himself, his body was still unmoving. An Lanlan watched as her flesh was sliced off piece by piece, but the feeling of not feeling any pain made her feel flabbergasted. When there was only a skeleton left of An Lanlan, she saw him using his own pieces of meat to place bit by bit onto her body. However, every time he put a piece of that meat on her, it would fall off.


    At this moment, only the skeleton was left of An Lanlan. Looking at the female A-Piao, she didn''t feel any fear anymore. However, seeing the funny look on A-Piao''s face, he forgot about his own situation and laughed out loud. However, seeing the funny look on the girl A-Piao''s face, and forgetting his own situation, he laughed out loud. He only looked at the female ghost as he laughed unrestrainedly.


    "Tsk tsk!" The ghost lady turned around and looked at An Lanlan''s expression, her expression suddenly turning malevolent. She then grabbed the bone frame of An Lanlan and tossed it high into the air. An Lanlan wanted to scream out in fear, but when she turned her head to the side, she saw the girl, A-Piao, holding the knife that she had used to cut her own flesh. The tip of the blade was pointed at her.


    "I will destroy your soul!" The female ghost looked at An Lan''s retreating figure and laughed unrestrainedly. Anyone who dared to laugh at her was waiting to die.


    Seeing the female ghost''s expression, Anlan didn''t doubt her words. It was just that he really couldn''t move at this time. What should he do?


    Although An Lan looked like a skeleton without meat, her heart was still there. An Lanlan could even see her own heart violently rising and falling.


    "No!" An Lanlan let out a burp from her mouth. As she looked at the approaching sword tip, the colder it became looking down on her. An Lanlan now truly knew that she was dead for sure.


    "Farewell, Brother Bai Mu!" An Lan called out to him in her heart. Finally, she resigned herself to her fate and closed her eyes. The kind of ''death wish'' didn''t come. What he heard instead was a blood-curdling scream. Seeing the man who was hugging him as he flew, this was the first time that An Lanlan became infatuated with him.


    Only after knowing that Bai Mu had knocked on An Lan''s bony head did she regain her senses. "Big Brother Bai Mu, when did I discover that you''re so handsome?" "How about I be your girlfriend?"


    Bai Mu glanced at An Lan and released a ray of Spiritual Energy, sending the ghost lady flying. After all, this ghost lady had the intention of harming him. If he didn''t arrive in time, An Lan would probably never be able to return.


    If you were played to death by the ghosts inside, then you would really be trapped inside for the rest of your life. Fortunately, the blade didn''t pierce through Anlan''s body just now, otherwise, even if his master''s master came, he probably wouldn''t have been able to save him.


    "Brother Bai Mu, I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. How did you execute that move?" Can you teach me? " An Lanlan stared at Bai Mu in admiration.


    "Let''s leave first. If we stay any longer, I''m afraid there will be another wave of ghosts. This time, the ghosts will definitely be much more powerful." Bai Mu hugged An Lan''s blue frame as he thought about her physique. He couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.


    "Alright, Brother Bai Mu, let''s go!"


    Hearing An Lanlan''s words, Bai Mu rolled his eyes at her and said, "Big Sister, this is an illusion. At this point in time, without those things, you can automatically remove the connection with the Frost Jade Pool."


    "So that''s how it is!" An Lanlan nodded and chuckled to Bai Mu. Then, she immediately awakened her consciousness without a second thought.


    As soon as An Lanlan''s consciousness returned to her body, she looked at her hands and let out a sigh of relief. If she really became a skeleton, she might as well stay there.


    Just as Anlan raised her head, she met his gaze with a pair of eyes filled with disbelief. Such a gaze caused her to immediately step back a few steps. "Brother Bai Mu, don''t look at me like that. I will be embarrassed!"


    When Bai Mu heard this, he didn''t explode in anger like he did in the beginning. Instead, he stared sternly at An Lanlan. After giving her a hard look, he asked, "Are you always telling me whether you''re a man or a woman?"


    "Shrimp?" An Lanlan stared at Bai Mu like an idiot. "Brother Bai Mu, even though I''m a bit big now, I''m still a bit of a genius. You should know that the girl Ah Piao is ¡­" As Anlan spoke, she used her hand to touch the two items on her chest symbolically. However, when her hand touched the flat surface of her chest, she was stunned. Lowering her head, she looked down and saw a flat plain.


    At first, he couldn''t even see the tip of his feet, but now he could see the back of his feet.


    "Brother Bai Mu, what a rare sight. I didn''t expect to lose weight after soaking in the cold pond." "Jeez!" Feeling the lightness of his body, An Lan felt as if she had returned to the past. She didn''t forget to wink at Bai Mu when she looked at him.


    Bai Mu was speechless as he looked at An Lan. He was hesitating on whether he should tell her about the current situation. However, after some thought, he decided not to tell him about it since he had already gotten used to it. Otherwise, if the other party were to faint due to the shock, it would be troublesome to get out of the cold pond.


    Or perhaps it was Anlan that was acting like this, so maybe he made a fuss about nothing.


    With this thought in mind, Bai Mu spoke to An Lan. "Alright, stop being so beautiful. I need you to follow me so that we can leave together."


    If it was taken away, the ghosts would definitely chase after them. However, Bai Mu had already recovered his Spiritual Energy, and had even increased it significantly. Therefore, avoiding these ghosts was an easy task.


    When he got the yellow clay board, he would use the transfer talisman paper to directly go to his master''s place to gather spirit for him. When that time came, he would just have to return the yellow clay board. With this thought in mind, Bai Mu pulled An Lanlan''s hand as he walked step by step towards the yellow mudboard that was emitting a wave of repelling Spiritual Energy.


    "Endure it. The closer you get to this thing, the more uncomfortable it will become!" Bai Mu knew that An Lanlan''s body was protected by Spiritual Energy, so he wasn''t worried that she would be harmed. Thus, he dared to directly drag her towards the yellow mud board.


    Bai Mu looked at the yellow mud board and took a step forward. At this time, a whirlpool appeared in the cold water, which was rotating rapidly. Bai Mu and the others were pushed out of the water by the cold water. His goal this time was the yellow mud board, so how could Bai Mu give up so easily? With a thought, a portion of his Spiritual Energy shot towards the yellow mud board, pulling it away from the cold water''s mud.


    Just as the yellow clay board loosened up, countless ghostly wails and howls sounded from within the cold pond. When An Lanlan heard this voice, she trembled uncontrollably. "Brother Bai Mu, when are we going to leave? This place is so scary." An Lanlan tightly rested her head on Bai Mu''s shoulder. Although they were of similar height, compared to their initial giant form, An Lanlan was quite satisfied. At the very least, she didn''t feel that anything was amiss with this strange change in height.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just short by a little." Bai Mu felt that the surrounding ghosts were about to approach him, so he immediately released his body''s deterrence, hoping to delay them. Perhaps this yellow mudboard was too important to these ghosts, and they weren''t afraid of Bai Mu''s deterrence at all.


    "I will only borrow the yellow slate board for one day. After one day, I will definitely return it!" Bai Mu sensed the resistance of the ghosts and immediately explained it to the surroundings of the Frost Jade Pool.


    Bai Mu''s words seemed to have a bit of effect. However, ghosts would never easily trust people. Moreover, this yellow mudboard was a treasure that held their cultivations. If something went wrong, who would they seek to compensate?


    When Bai Mu saw that the ghosts didn''t listen to him, he thought of his own master. He gritted his teeth and circulated all the Spiritual Energy in his body to concentrate on the yellow slabs. Because of this strong Spiritual Energy, the yellow clay board broke free from the earth and flew towards Bai Mu. Bai Mu''s hand grasped the air. When he saw the figure that had been hidden just a moment ago, all of them appeared, as if they were trying to snatch the yellow clay board from him. He quickly pasted the Teleportation Talisman on himself and the stunned An Lanlan.


    Bai Mu and An Lanlan used the teleportation talisman to directly travel to the Bian foot mountain where the Free and Unrestrained Child was. Feeling the fresh air that was different from the cold pond water, Bai Mu took a deep breath and walked towards the familiar direction.

 C164

    An Lan was breathing heavily at the moment. As she looked at the blue sky, she naturally felt a sense of belonging.


    "I''m finally back!" Although she didn''t know where this place was, it was still better than that damned place.


    Just as he was about to speak to Bai Mu, Bai Mu had already walked far away from him. An Lanlan shouted, "Brother Bai Mu, wait for me!" He then started to use his wolf-dog-like speed to dash towards Bai Mu. This explosive strength and speed had already caught up to Bai Mu in just half a minute. However, Anlan didn''t realize that he had become so fast.


    "Brother Bai Mu, why are you in such a hurry?" When are we going back? " An Lanlan looked at Bai Mu and asked with a smile. At this time, Bai Mu''s heart was filled with respect for his master. He looked at the big tree in front of him and said to An Lanlan, "Save Master. You can rest assured about coming home."


    When An Lan saw that he had entered a bare spot and was looking at Bai Mu, she instantly turned into a curious baby. She wanted to pull Bai Mu and ask what these things were, but she saw Bai Mu nervously walking towards an old man with white hair who looked as if he would soar into the sky at any moment.


    When he thought about the words'' save master ''that Bai Mu had mentioned, An Lanlan tactfully shut her mouth.


    "Master, I''m back!" Bai Mu held the "free and unrestrained" child upright and checked his breath. When he saw the old face of the "free and unrestrained" child, he let out a sigh of relief and then placed his palm against his own palm, sending his Spiritual Energy directly into the body of the "free and unrestrained child." The "unrestrained" child finally woke up after a quarter of an hour.


    "Disciple, why are you here?" Xiao Yunzi''s eyes were filled with disbelief when he saw Bai Mu. After being stunned for a moment, he panicked a little. Now that he had revealed his appearance to his disciple, his master''s position in his heart ¡­


    "Master, I already know about your situation. Don''t worry, this time I''ve brought back the yellow slabs from the cold pond on Yinyang Street. This will be able to gather all the spiritual energy you''ve lost." Bai Mu looked at his son and spoke seriously.


    "Disciple, how did you know that at that time, your master ¡­"


    "Master, don''t worry about it for now. Time is of the essence, let me gather your spirit energy first." Bai Mu placed the yellow clay board in the hands of the unrestrained child and said, "Master, I need you to tell me the method of gathering Spirit Qi."


    Bai Mu looked at Xiao Yunzi, who was holding a piece of yellow mud in his hand, and explained in a serious tone. Xiao Yunzi then came back to his senses and looked at his disciple, "Alright, Master understands. In a moment, you only need to use your spiritual energy to help master merge the spiritual energy back into your body. Right now, Master is half a cripple and cannot control that spirit energy anymore. "


    Bai Mu nodded as he looked at An Lan. "Sister, please help me keep watch. If anything happens, remember to inform me."


    As Bai Mu spoke, he sent a ray of Spiritual Energy into An Lanlan''s body, causing her to disappear into the tree hole. The unrestrained child looked at the man and pointed doubtfully. Bai Mu only said, "Master, let''s begin!"


    Inside the cave, Bai Mu was helping Xiao Yunzi gather their spiritual energy. An Lanlan, who had been inexplicably sent out to guard the cave, was greatly infuriated. How could this Bai Mu treat her in such a manner? To think that he considered her as his big brother. He really didn''t know how to care about his little sister.


    Even though he complained, An Lanlan knew that Bai Mu''s side was indeed in an emergency. She found a place to sit down and waited for Bai Mu to finish his business.


    Besides Qian Wei, they have already settled the matter with the young master of the Mo Clan. Qian Wei also took advantage of this matter to bring Ah Shan, our Ke Nan, away.


    Through Bai Mu, he knew that his main body was in City H. Moreover, on the way there, he had constantly tried to send messages to his main body through the consciousness in his mind. Due to the connection he had with his main body, the matter of Warranty in City H ended when the water returned to him.


    Finally, Warrick and the others met in a small city. However, when Warrick saw how Kang Nan looked like, he was stunned and asked N many times. After Ke Nan confirmed N many times, Warrick finally confirmed that Ke Nan was his soul.


    However, now was not the best time to fuse with her soul. After all, the matter of the strange corpses in H City was a bit strange. If the strange corpses in H City came out again, she could not allow Lei to hack them again. Thinking of this, since Ah Shan''s body could still be used, he might as well use it.


    Now, Warrick and Shui were searching for the souls of the twelve Godly Generals. As for Qian Wei''s father, Ke Nan had told him that he still hadn''t been able to sense his father''s exact location. However, as long as he was within a hundred meters of Qian Wei''s father, he would be able to find out who her father was.


    Moreover, according to what Ke Nan said, Qian Wei was one of the Twelve Divine Generals, which made Warrick and the others very happy. After all, it was so easy to find a Divine General, which signified that the time of gathering of the twelve Divine Generals was not far away.


    Although Qian Wei was a mermaid right now, he still hadn''t recovered the spirit energy of the 12 Divine Generals. He suggested that Qian Wei go with them to find a soul and help him recover his spirit energy.


    However, Qian Wei had refused. What she wanted to do now was to find her father as well as the person who had saved her before. Even if he couldn''t rely on Ashan and wasn''t called Konan now, he would still be able to find his father.


    Thinking of the Mo Clan''s second young master, Qian Wei already had a plan in mind.


    Although Warrick and the others wanted to travel together, they would not force anyone because they wanted to find their father. However, before leaving, they gave Qian Duoduo a bank card and said that if they wanted to live on this continent, they needed money. And if she wanted to go somewhere, money was inevitable.


    In order to prevent any mishaps that could occur if Qian Wei didn''t understand, Conan had sent a simple program instruction for the survival information in this world into Qian Wei''s mind. Qian Wei was naturally thankful for the help of these friends.


    After they said their goodbyes, Qian Wei went to the city with the Mo Clan''s second young master.


    Inside the palace of the demon race, Xia Ziyi had already helped the devil to collect all the unsealed Profound Qi and temporarily placed it inside a small glass ball containing spiritual energy. As long as noon came out, the demon race would be able to prosper again.


    The loosening of Warrick''s seal had greatly increased the Demon Lord''s freedom. Although Bai Mu could feel that his body had changed, he didn''t dare to make any reckless decisions. He had been silently memorizing the condition of his body for many days now. It took six hours for the spiritual energy of the Free and Unrestrained Child to be completely gathered. When he saw the spirited Xiao Zi, the stone in Bai Mu''s heart fell to the ground.


    "Disciple, it''s all thanks to you this time. If it wasn''t for your words, I would have already gone to see you and get the ancestor." Xiao Yunzi could feel the recovery of his physical condition, and his heart was very happy. Thinking of his spiritual power dissipating, Xiao Yunzi was a bit angry, but he didn''t know where to put his anger. After all, Xiao Yunzi didn''t know who killed him.


    "Master, quickly send the yellow slabs back to the cold pond water. I''m afraid something might happen if the yellow slabs leave the water for too long." Bai Mu warned as he looked at the conflicted expression on his son''s face.


    "Right, right. Look at me, I''m so happy that I''m confused." As the unicorn spoke, he chanted an incantation, and the yellow clay board that was in the hands of the unicorn disappeared.


    "As expected, Master is still powerful. He didn''t even need a talisman paper to directly bring that thing back." Bai Mu lamented.


    "Hehehe," the carefree child laughed. "Even if Master were to teach you this, you wouldn''t learn it. So you should just obediently use the talisman that Master gave you."


    Bai Mu nodded his head helplessly. He remembered that he had left An Lanlan outside for a few hours now. Thinking of her expression, Bai Mu hurriedly brought her in.


    An Lanlan had already fallen asleep. Just as she woke up and saw Bai Mu''s embarrassed face and was about to curse, she heard a vigorous voice from behind her, "Young man, thank you for protecting this old man."


    An Lanlan turned around. When she saw his sage-like, ruddy face, he immediately lost all his anger and smiled as he waved his hand. However, when he heard his words, he couldn''t help but ask Xiao Yunzi with a coy smile, "What did you say just now, brother Bai Mu''s master?"


    This was the first time the carefree child had seen such an interesting person. He smiled and said, "I said, thank you for protecting this old man."


    "No, no, it''s the previous sentence." An Lanlan looked somewhat anxiously at Xiao Yunzi, a bad premonition suddenly rising in her heart.


    When the unfettered child heard this, he glanced at Bai Mu, implying that this person shouldn''t be a problem. However, seeing Bai Mu shrug his shoulders, he continued, "I said, young man, thank you ¡­"


    "Stop!" An Lanlan made a gesture of ''stop'', and fiercely glared at Xiao Yunzi, saying: "Big Brother Bai Mu''s master, aren''t your eyes good? Don''t you see that I am a girl? A pure girl? "


    "Huh?" The carefree child was somewhat stupefied. Looking at this masculine young man in front of him, his heart sank. Could it be that this child''s brain had been knocked unconscious? Or could it be that this child had always thought of him as a woman?

 C165

    "Alright, sister. Don''t ask my master. Don''t you know what you look like? " Bai Mu walked up to his master, who was still in a daze, and asked.


    "Brother Bai Mu, I really don''t understand what you''re talking about!" To be honest, when he saw the look in Bai Mu''s eyes, he suddenly felt that something was amiss.


    "I say you are a man. If you look like a man, then I will say that you are a man! But isn''t that voice of yours too manly? " An Lanlan was immediately reminded of this by Bai Mu.


    An Lanlan had immersed her voice in the original loud voice that she had heard when she was huge. This voice was a bit strange, so she didn''t pay much attention to it. However, after hearing Bai Mu''s words, she did notice it.


    "White..." "Bai ¡­" An Lanlan tried to call out to Bai Mu, but her voice was as heavy as a boy''s. Upon hearing the familiar voice, An Lanlan panicked.


    "Brother Bai Mu, do you have a mirror?" An Lanlan whispered as she looked at Bai Mu. Seeing Bai Mu shake his head, An Lanlan felt a sense of despair. Although the unfettered child was a spectator and had yet to figure out what was going on, when he heard An Lanlan ask about the mirror, he quickly took out an exquisite mirror. Of course, what he got was the disdain of both An Lanlan and Bai Mu.


    "Why? Do you have any objections?" In this era where we look at faces, there is no such thing as handsome looks. At the very least, we have to have a very good appearance. "


    The words of the unicorn almost made the two of them puke out of disgust. Anlan trembled in fear as he took the mirror. He closed his eyes and moved himself to the front of the mirror, but no matter what, he did not dare to look at the person in it.


    "Quickly take a look, it''s better to die early than to reincarnate. Don''t worry, your elder brother won''t despise you!" Bai Mu found it hilarious when he saw An Lan''s expression.


    An Lanlan said, "You don''t need to worry about it." She slowly opened her eyes. When she saw the exceptional appearance that she''d seen in this world ¡ª an appearance that was without a doubt unprecedented in this world ¡ª she cried.


    This time, she really cried.


    Damn it, how did he become a man! Although this man was very handsome, to the point of being earth-shattering, she didn''t want him. She wanted his original appearance.


    Bai Mu didn''t know what to do as he looked at An Lan crying in the mirror. In the past, he had watched his sister cry, but now, he saw a grown man crying in the mirror.


    After a long while, Bai Mu finally persuaded her, "Alright, Sister. Although you say that you''re a man now, you can rest assured that with your appearance, no one will be able to recognize you." Bai Mu kindly advised. Who knew that when An Lanlan heard this, she cried even more fiercely?


    Then, An Lanlan held her breath and stopped crying. She stood up with her back facing Bai Mu and Xiao Yunzi as she undid her pants.


    Bai Mu: "¡­"


    Free and Unrestrained Child: "¡­"


    One third of a minute later, An Lanlan was once again facing Bai Mu and Xiao Yunzi with a mournful expression. She once again burst into tears.


    This voice shook the heaven and earth, and stunned both Bai Mu and Xiao Yunzi.


    The two men didn''t seem to have any intention of stopping. Bai Mu and Xiao Yunzi quietly found two seats and sat down. Then, they stared at the crying An Lan with their eyes.


    It was unknown how much time had passed before An Lanlan finally stopped. She looked at the two people staring at her and asked in a throbbing voice, "I''m really a girl!"


    "Yes, it''s a girl, definitely a girl!" Bai Mu and Xiao Yunzi glanced at one another and nodded their heads in tacit understanding. What a joke. If she wasn''t a girl, how could she have cried for so long? Of course, An Lan might be an exception.


    Seeing the duo''s perfunctory words, An Lanlan somewhat angrily emphasized, "I''m really a girl. I''m really a girl. I just don''t know why I became like this." When An Lanlan said this, she seemed as if she was about to cry again.


    Seeing the disbelieving expression on his face, An Lanlan continued, "When we met at Yin-Yang Street, I was still a girl. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Brother Bai Mu."


    "Is that so?" The unrestrained child looked at Bai Mu as he asked in disbelief.


    Bai Mu pondered for a moment and said, "At that time, although she was huge, she had the appearance of a girl." When An Lanlan heard Bai Mu''s words, she hurriedly replied, "Yes, yes, yes. That''s the reason why they became like this after entering the Frost Jade Pool."


    "However, who would have known that after you lost weight, you would become like this. "But, although it''s a man, this looks pretty good." Bai Mu looked at An Lan and smiled.


    An Lanlan was a bit mad. She stopped arguing with Bai Mu and instead looked at Xiao Yunzi, saying, "Brother Bai Mu''s master, I know you know more than Brother Bai Mu. Please help me, I really don''t want to become a boy. "If I become a boy, I won''t be able to like handsome men in the future."


    An Lanlan''s answer immediately left Bai Mu and Xiao Yunzi exasperated. However, although the carefree child was an old urchin, he was also a responsible person. When he heard An Lanlan''s words, he also asked, "Are you really a girl?"


    "Mhm mhm, I am, a real girl!" An Lanlan repeatedly nodded her head, "It''s just that that day, we took a risk in the mountains and fell into a cave. When we reached the back, we met a ghost skeleton. That ghost skeleton was still talking. Ah ¡­ That''s right, that''s the voice. " An Lanlan shrieked, and her face immediately paled.


    "Sister, what happened to you?" Bai Mu worriedly asked as he looked at An Lanlan''s pale face.


    "Brother Bai Mu, mine! My voice is exactly the same as that of the skeleton in the cave!" An Lanlan finally remembered. Why did she think this voice sounded familiar? It was because she had heard this voice before.


    "What the hell is going on?" Bai Mu looked at An Lan, who was immersed in his own world. He thought that she was going to be a fool again, so he quickly straightened her shoulders.


    "Brother Bai Mu, that skeleton said that ''An Lanlan'', you''ve finally come looking for me." Once again, An Lan''s face was covered in tears. She looked at Bai Mu and asked pitifully, "Brother Bai Mu, tell me, did that thing catch up with me?" "Is that why I became like this?"


    Bai Mu found it difficult to endure seeing a man''s appearance, yet a woman''s appearance complaining to him. However, after so many days of interaction, Bai Mu finally had some ability to resist. He patted An Lanlan''s shoulder and said, "Don''t be impatient. Tell your teacher about your situation. He should be able to help you out with his knowledge."


    When An Lanlan heard Bai Mu''s words, she hurriedly nodded her head and told Xiao Yunzi about her situation in detail. When Xiao Yunzi heard this, he sighed and said, "Actually, I don''t know much about your situation. My master should be able to know about it too!" Free and Unrestrained Child stroked his white beard as he spoke to An Lanlan.


    "Your master?" As he looked at the child, he couldn''t help but think of the son''s master. He must be a white-haired, old grandpa. An Lanlan even suspected that the child''s master was still alive.


    Upon hearing the words of the unbridled child, Bai Mu hurriedly replied, "But Master, Master Ancestor, isn''t he in the forbidden area? What do we ask her? "


    "To find him, of course." Free and Unrestrained Child looked at Anlan and said, "Child, you must have spiritual energy on you. Do you know that?" Seeing that An Lanlan was acting like a noob, the boy shook his head and said, "Alright, looks like you need some training."


    "Master, I might not have that much time to meet Master Ancestor. because one of my employers still has things to do at home. " Bai Mu looked at An Lan and said apologetically. When he thought of Liang Zhong''s stomach, he did not doubt in the slightest that if he had gone back a few days later, Liang Zhong''s stomach would have exploded.


    After all, no one in this world had ever heard of a man getting pregnant before.


    "No worries, just directly ¡­"


    "My name is Anlan Blue!" An Lanlan quickly explained to the master who might be related to her future fate.


    "I''ll leave the matter of little girl An to master. Master will take him to find my master." Furthermore, I have not seen Master in so many years. I truly miss Master. " Xiao Yunzi looked at the youth who was obediently throwing himself at his feet, and said with a tinge of emotion.


    "Master, I suspect that Sister An could be one of the Twelve Divine Generals, so I hope that you can help her properly." As for you, the forbidden area is quite dangerous, so you must take care of your safety when you enter. "


    "Don''t worry, with Master''s ability, he won''t be assassinated by those things." Yunzi looked at Bai Mu and said, "It''s better if you go quickly. I can see that you''re in a hurry. The situation over there should have reached a critical point!"


    "Mm. Master, I''ll be going now. Sister An, I''ll leave it to you. " Bai Mu looked at An Lan and noticed that she was staring at him with eyes that were filled with emotions. Helplessly, he turned to her and said, "Master, this girl is afraid of ghosts. You know what to do!"


    After speaking, Bai Mu directed his Spiritual Energy to open the door of the tree and walked out.


    An Lanlan looked at the free and unrestrained child and said ingratiatingly, "Then, in the future, do I also have to call you grandmaster and master?"


    "Good, taking another one of the Twelve Divine Generals as a disciple is also an honor for Master." Free and Unrestrained Child said to An Lanlan with a smile. As he continued to talk, his voice stopped. His eyes seemed to be vacant, as if he had thought of something bad.


    "Master, what''s wrong?" An Lanlan asked worriedly when she saw the carefree looking face of Xiao Yunzi suddenly become enigmatic, as if he was about to ascend to the Immortal Realm.

 C166

    "Master is thinking about one of your senior brothers. He is also one of the Twelve Divine Generals, but his fate is ¡­ " When he thought of his disciple, the unrestrained child felt uncomfortable. He didn''t even give him anything and was already done in by the group of people in the underground palace. It was because his master was useless and didn''t protect him well.


    "Master, isn''t my Senior Brother Bai Mu? Could there be another person? " An Lanlan raised her head and looked at Xiao Yunzi like an obedient girl. Xiao Yunzi lowered his head and saw that An Lanlan''s adorable expression caused him to choke on his own saliva.


    "Master, what happened to you?" An Lanlan had a clueless expression on her face. As she looked at this child''s confused expression, the unrestrained child suddenly felt a bit emotional. How did his disciple come to be these days?


    "Alright, disciple, we will rest here for a day and prepare some things to use in the forbidden area. I will teach you the most basic method of using talisman paper. " Sayoko woke up early, her back facing An Lanlan with an unfathomable expression on her face.


    In fact, the carefree son didn''t want to see An Lanlan with the appearance of a man, but instead used the cute and obedient expression of a woman to look at him. If he continued to watch, the little guy couldn''t guarantee that he wouldn''t break the technique. After all, he was still a deity, so he couldn''t lose face in front of this junior.


    An Lanlan looked at the tall back of the Free and Unrestrained Child and thought that she could use talisman paper as handsome and as elegant as Bai Mu. Immediately, she jumped with joy. After that, he wrapped himself around the unrestrained child and taught him how to use those mysterious talismans.


    Bai Mu spent half a day to arrive at Gao Yang City. When he arrived at Liang Zhong''s house, Liang Zhong''s stomach was tightly bulging. He looked as if he was about to be potted.


    When Bai Mu saw Liang Zhong''s expression, even he felt slightly afraid in his heart. He was about to have a baby.


    "Bai Mu, what''s going on with my father? His stomach has swelled up so fast these two days. It feels as though he''s about to give birth." Liang Qi Yue looked at Bai Mu, her baby face full of worry.


    In the days that Bai Mu had been gone, there was no day that he hadn''t felt fear. His father''s strange illness and Bai Mu entering that terrifying Yin Yang Street alone made Liang Qi Yue tremble with fear. Bai Mu had pasted some talismans on his room, so those things didn''t find him. However, the calmer he lived, the more he missed the person who always liked to tease him.


    Bai Mu looked at Liang Qi Yue and said, "Qi Yue, do you have any good gynaecologists here? As for your father''s matters, you definitely have to let your doctor see them."


    Liang Qi Yue nodded, and said, "Yes, my father is friendly in the hospital, I''ll go make a phone call right now."


    Just as Liang Qi Yue was about to leave, Bai Mu directly pulled her hand and said to her, "You don''t need to go, let Big Brother Da Hei drive the car to pick you up. This is a bit faster, Mister Liang is probably going to give birth soon."


    Bai Mu stood outside of Liang Zhong''s bed. He looked at Liang Zhong''s tightly shut eyes and bean-sized sweat dripping from his forehead. Even more terrifying was that Liang Zhong''s stomach was shrinking regularly. Even if a woman was pregnant, such a situation would not occur. Furthermore, in the past few days, Immortal Zhou had not come to harass Liang Zhong. Firstly, it was because his injuries had not yet healed. Secondly, perhaps the latter part did not require Immortal Zhou to do anything. As long as this child had the right timing, he would naturally end up getting familiar with her.


    If that was the case, things would be difficult.


    Bai Mu looked at Liang Zhong''s stomach and his expression turned even deeper.


    "Alright, Brother Bai Mu, just you wait. I''ll have Blackie handle this right now." As Liang Qi Yue spoke, she used the phone to make a call. Now that the housekeeper was no longer around, and the servants had left as well, there was only her and the few loyal bodyguards left.


    "Give this talisman to Big Black and have him put it in his car. It''ll be faster this way." Bai Mu handed a talisman paper with the ability to shrink the earth to Liang Qi Yue. Then, he began to look at Liang Zhong''s stomach and spread out his spiritual sense.


    Liang Qi Yue took the talisman and went to look for Big Brother Blackie without any hesitation. At this time, Bai Mu gently placed his hand on Liang Zhong''s stomach. Just as he placed his hand on it, Bai Mu''s hand immediately retracted as if he had been electrocuted.


    The familiar suction force from inside wanted to absorb her Spiritual Energy again. Luckily, Bai Mu''s reaction was quick, so he wasn''t fooled like last time.


    However, just now when his hand made contact with Liang Zhong''s stomach, she could feel the giggling of children coming from inside. It was just that this laughter was different from the other children''s laughter, somewhat resembling the terrifying sound of a ghost baby.


    Bai Mu retracted his hand and took out the cold pond water that he had retrieved. He pondered whether or not he should feed it along with the Fetal Medicine to Liang Zhong. Bai Mu wandered around the room for half an hour. In this half hour, he chased away all of the Yin Qi in the room. He even burned a few Yang Talismans to let the room be covered in Yang Qi.


    With this thought in mind, Bai Mu heard flustered footsteps coming from outside the door.


    "Bai Mu, we''re here." Liang Qi Yue brought along a middle-aged man with glasses and a medicine case. Bai Mu looked at the doctor''s eyes and asked how this man was.


    Liang Qi Yue nodded and said, "Don''t worry, this Uncle Qi is a close friend of my father''s. He won''t tell anyone about this."


    "Then I''ll be troubling you, Dr. Qi." Bai Mu Xu led Doctor Qi to Liang Zhong''s bedside. Doctor Qi, who was wearing a doctor''s uniform, only politely nodded his head before walking over to Liang Zhong''s side. When he saw Liang Zhong''s condition, he was also stunned.


    "Eldest niece, how could your father ¡­" A man getting pregnant was something that he had never heard before. Qi Qing was shocked. But no matter how one looked at it, he was still someone who had seen a lot. After being stunned for a moment, he began to have a serious expression on his face. He asked Liang Qi Yue, but his eyes were still looking at Bai Mu. He had come to Liang Zhong''s home before, and this person was a stranger. However, looking at the trust and dependence his niece had towards this youth, he could guess that this youth was definitely not an ordinary person.


    "Doctor Qi, you only need to tell me what will happen if you feed me a bowl of baby medicine at this time of day." Bai Mu''s words caused Qi Qing''s facial expression to change drastically.


    "You''re talking about pregnancy pills? Brother Liang is really pregnant? " He quickly dragged the stool over to Liang Zhong''s side and took up the semi-unconscious Liang Zhong''s hand to take his pulse. Half a minute later, Qi Qing''s expression began to change. He raised his head and looked at Bai Mu before putting his hand on Liang Zhong''s pulse.


    "How can this be? She was really pregnant! This is unbelievable! " On the other side, Liang Qi Yue couldn''t wait any longer, so she told Qi Qing, "Uncle Qi, my father was possessed by evil, that''s why such a situation happened. Please help me see what''s going on with my father." Liang Qi Yue''s eyes were filled with tears. She had lost her mother since she was young, she didn''t want to lose her loving father.


    "Eldest niece, don''t worry. Let uncle have a look." Qi Qing did not know what to do in his heart. After looking at Liang Zhong''s condition once again, he said, "Brother Liang, all of your body conditions have hinted that you are about to be born." It''s just that one month ago, I saw that Brother Liang was fine, how could he suddenly become pregnant. Even if he was, it''s impossible for him to have a stomach of ten months in one month. "


    "Mister Qi, you only need to tell me one thing. Can this Mister Liang''s body bear a bowl of concocting medicine?" Seeing that Liang Zhong''s stomach wasn''t as active anymore, Bai Mu looked at Qi Qing who was looking at Liang Qi Yue with a serious expression.


    "Ridiculous, have you ever seen someone with such a big stomach who still uses baby medicine?" Although Qi Qing did not understand the situation here, as a doctor, he absolutely could not use the Fetal Elixir at this moment.


    "Hehe, if we don''t use the concocting medicine, do we have to wait for the birth of the ghost to happen and then immediately die?" Bai Mu looked at Qi Qing mockingly and said, "I didn''t call you here to ask you to tell me what you can and can''t do. I only want to ask you one question, how confident are you in your ability to prolong Mister Liang''s life?"


    Seeing Liang Zhong''s stomach calm down, Bai Mu knew that the thing inside Liang Zhong''s body was about to come out. The man could not produce it. If that thing were to come out, it would definitely cause Liang Zhong''s stomach to burst, and he would have to use the concocting medicine at this time.


    "What do you mean? What do you want? " Qi Qing looked at Bai Mu''s slightly darkening face and felt somewhat worried that Bai Mu would do something that would harm Liang Zhong. As he looked at Bai Mu, he felt somewhat conflicted.


    "Uncle Qi, don''t worry. Bai Mu will not harm my father. It''s just that with my father''s physical condition, he must listen to Bai Mu."


    "What did you all talk about just now?" "Could it be that the thing in your father''s stomach is ¡­"


    Liang Qi Yue looked at Qi Qing and nodded, "Bai Mu already brought something from a very dangerous place that can cure daddy. It''s just that dad''s stomach is now big, so he doesn''t dare to use it lightly."


    "Qiyue, now is not the time to come. Hurry up and bring the pregnancy pill that you prepared." Bai Mu felt a sudden silence. His expression became more and more serious and he didn''t pay any attention to Qi Qing. In any case, if anything happened after he consumed the pill, he wouldn''t sit idly by and watch.


    "Alright, I''ll go now!" Liang Qi Yue immediately went into the room next door. For the past two days, she had been concocting pills almost every day, because Bai Mu had said that he didn''t know when he would return from Yin-Yang Street. In order to keep up with Bai Mu''s tempo, Liang Qi Yue had to prepare a set of concocting pills every few hours.

 C167

    Thus, when Bai Mu said he wanted to concoct a baby medicine, Liang Qi Yue practically brought a bowl over in a few minutes. As a doctor, he was the most clear on the consequences of using a concocting pill at this time. He was simply at a loss of what to do when he saw the young man with a tough tone, who did not allow others to refute him, and his eldest niece listen to him.


    With his hands behind his back, he didn''t even look at Bai Mu or Liang Qi Yue, his voice somewhat flustered and exasperated, "If you two do this, then Brother Liang''s fate won''t be good."


    "Mister Qi, if we don''t do this, Mister Liang will soon be doomed." Bai Mu sneered, took the medicine bowl from Liang Qi Yue''s hands, and said: "Mr Liang''s stomach will probably burst from the baby inside in a few minutes. At that time, if you want to save Mr Qi, you won''t be able to do anything. "Mr. Qi, please prepare your surgical instruments. I may need your help afterwards." As he spoke, Bai Mu poured the cold water into a medicinal bowl.


    Although Qi Qing objected to them feeding Liang Zhong the concocting medicine, he still did as Bai Mu said and opened his medicine box. After all, Liang Zhong had been his good friend for many years. If something really did happen to him, he wouldn''t just stand by and watch.


    At this moment, a gust of cold wind blew into the room. Liang Qi Yue shivered, and Bai Mu''s eyes became even more profound. She could hear that this was the baby''s warning.


    Bai Mu only wore a faint smile on his face and poured the entire bowl of medicine into Liang Zhong''s stomach. After he finished drinking the medicine, Bai Mu hurriedly pulled Liang Qi Yue behind him. At this time, the unconscious Liang Zhong suddenly yelled out in pain, and even closed his eyes as he rolled on the bed. Seeing his father in pain, Liang Qi Yue hurriedly shouted out and wanted to step forward, but Bai Mu firmly pulled her behind him.


    At this moment, a strong gust of wind blew into the room. The curtains were lifted by the wind, and the furniture in the room was blown all over the place.


    Feeling this unusual wind, Liang Qi Yue tightly held onto Bai Mu''s hand, and said a bit fearfully: "Bai Mu, what''s going on right now? Why is there a sudden gust of wind? " In this room, Liang Qi Yue understood the thing the most. Because her father had been saying it was cold these past two days, she had closed the window, and even the air conditioner was turned to a high temperature. In this case, it was impossible for a wind to rise in this room.


    Now that he had boasted of a bout of madness, there was no doubt that something was up.


    When his gaze fell on his father, what he saw was his father''s rapidly rising stomach. The type of stomach that looked as if it was going to burst open at any moment, "Ah, Bai Mu, look!"


    Bai Mu nodded his head. Seeing the red blood under Liang Zhong''s blanket, his face turned blue. At this moment, Bai Mu felt a cold wind blowing from behind him. Without even thinking about it, Bai Mu directly jumped away from where he stood with Liang Qi Yue.


    "Uncle Qi, what''s wrong?" Liang Qi Yue looked at the scalpel in Qi Qing''s hand and asked in disbelief.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk. You all want to stop me from being born. This is an impossible task. All of you, go and die!" Qi Qing held a scalpel in his hand as he stared ferociously at Bai Mu and the others. Then, he slowly approached the two of them.


    "Uncle Qi, it''s Qi Yue, what''s wrong with you?" Being protected by Bai Mu behind her, Liang Qi Yue could only shout at the muddle-headed Qi Qing.


    "Qiyue, calm down. This Qi Qing''s consciousness has already been controlled by the ghost baby in your father''s stomach. At this moment, she was no longer Qi Qing. We have to be careful. Here, take this thing so that the little bastard won''t come in while he''s out of the way. Qi Qing, let me handle this. " As Bai Mu spoke, he dipped a piece of symbol paper into the blood on his middle finger and gave it to Liang Qi Yue. Then, he began to accumulate his spirit energy.


    "Bai Mu, don''t hurt Uncle Qi. He ¡­" Seeing that Bai Mu was about to make his move, Liang Qi Yue quickly said.


    "Don''t worry, Qi Qing is only temporarily under control. I can handle it." As Bai Mu spoke, he shot out a stream of Spiritual Energy. Qi Qing smiled sinisterly at Bai Mu, and didn''t even try to dodge. Instead, he directly shot out a beam of Spiritual Energy towards Bai Mu. When Bai Mu saw Qi Qing''s actions, he immediately realized what was going on. He spat out a mouthful of blood and sent another stream of Spiritual Energy towards the knee of Qi Qing, knocking him down. It was also because of this that Qi Qing was able to avoid being directly hit by the spiritual energy.


    "Haha ¡ª" Qi Qing raised his head and looked at Bai Mu''s sinister smile.


    Bai Mu looked at Qi Qing and then looked at Liang Zhong. He also understood the purpose of that damned thing. It was to delay the time for its birth.


    Bai Mu snorted and moved his body rapidly. Before Qi Qing could react, he had already placed a talisman paper on Qi Qing''s forehead. Bai Mu then struck his palm towards Qi Qing''s chest.


    He only heard the wail of a ghost in pain before the silhouette of the void was separated from Qi Qing''s body.


    "Cough cough ~" Qi Qing hugged her chest and felt the pain in it. She looked at the youth standing in front of her and was already slightly not used to seeing this person, but now that she saw him, she was slightly annoyed. She was sure that this youth had done something to take revenge on her.


    "What did you do to me?" Qi Qing glared fiercely at Bai Mu.


    Bai Mu glanced at Qi Qing and said, "Since you can speak, it means that there''s nothing wrong." As he was speaking, he turned around and was about to leave when he saw Qi Qing following him. He turned around and said to Qi Qing, "Oh right, may I remind you that you must not tear the thing on your forehead off. It''s best not to let it fall. Otherwise, I won''t have the leisure to care about you again. "


    Seeing that Qi Qing didn''t believe her, Liang Qi Yue quickly nodded and said, "Uncle Qi is real, you were just trying to kill us with the scalpel in your hand. Luckily, Bai Mu is very skilled, otherwise, we would have all died under your scalpel."


    When Qi Qing heard this, he looked down at the scalpel in his hand and then looked at Bai Mu, who had walked to the bedside, without saying a word. It was just that his expression was a bit unsightly. This was because he had felt the same thing just now. Just as he opened the medicine box, he felt a cold wind blowing. He shuddered and did not know anything. At the beginning, he didn''t really believe in their theory of ghosts and gods. In fact, he even suspected that this youth had intentionally come to the Liang clan to confuse them, so that he could obtain the property of both families.


    But now, he still didn''t feel any better towards that youth.


    Bai Mu looked at the puddle of blood on Liang Zhong''s bed and his stomach, which could not be relieved at all. He became somewhat anxious. Logically speaking, the contents of the womb should be excreted where it should be. Could it be that due to the difference in structure between men and women, there was no way to exclude them?


    Bai Mu thought for a moment and transferred all the Spiritual Energy into his hands. With the experience from last time, Bai Mu naturally wouldn''t foolishly place his hand on Liang Zhong''s body and look at the thing inside Liang Zhong''s stomach. Afterwards, he concentrated his Spiritual Energy on that place.


    On the other hand, it was slowly strengthening Liang Zhong''s physique. After all, Liang Zhong was an ordinary person, and if this were to continue, he probably wouldn''t be killed by the baby, but he would be killed while the baby was still in his stomach.


    Qi Qing looked at the orange light that directly hit Liang Zhong and his pupils abruptly dilated. Could it be that he had truly misunderstood this youth? This youth was not a swindler, but an expert with a powerful cultivation?


    Just as Qi Qing was thinking, she suddenly heard a baby''s cry of pain. In the beginning, it was only a faint sound, but now, the sound became louder and louder. When she listened carefully, it actually came from Liang Zhong''s stomach.


    Would the thing that cried in her stomach be a person? At this moment, even if Qi Qing was stupid, he could already guess what was going on.


    At this moment, Bai Mu''s voice sounded from the front, "Doctor Qi, I presume you can sew up the wound, right?" Bai Mu''s words were somewhat baffling, but Qi Qing, who was listening to the wails of this sinister infant, quickly nodded and said to Bai Mu, "I can!"


    "Alright, Doctor Qi, bring over all the things you need to stitch up the wound. In July, help Doctor Qi. The thing in Mister Liang''s stomach wants to directly blow up Mister Liang''s stomach. " Bai Mu had been using his Spiritual Energy to suppress the movements of the ghost. However, this ghost''s ability was too strong. Even with the increase in his Spiritual Energy, Bai Mu still found it difficult to deal with it. He didn''t know where that Immortal Zhou had gotten such a powerful thing. If this thing were to run away, who knows how many people it would harm. "


    As Bai Mu spoke, he used his Spiritual Energy to imprison the ghostly infant''s ability to move. He then used his other hand to take out a talisman paper. He looked at the four corners of the room and shot the talisman out. Then, feeling worried, he lit up a few more Yang Talisman-Dollars. Today, no matter what, he couldn''t let this damn baby run out.


    After Bai Mu did all of this, Doctor Qi and Liang Qi Yue placed the surgical instruments on a small table and pushed the table next to Liang Zhong''s bed.


    Bai Mu looked at Qi Qing, then looked at Liang Qi Yue, and said with a serious face, "You two step back first, don''t take off the talisman I gave you. "After that thing comes out, Doctor Qi, you will treat Mr. Liang and leave the rest to me."


    Seeing the two of them nod their heads, Bai Mu proceeded to retrieve the infant according to his instructions.

 C168

    When Liang Qi Yue saw Bai Mu''s increasingly serious expression, she had a bad premonition. It was just that she didn''t dare to disturb Bai Mu at this time, and only shifted her gaze between her father and Bai Mu. Seeing that orange light fall onto her father''s stomach, Liang Qi Yue''s heart tightened.


    Bai Mu didn''t think that much. At this time, it wasn''t her who took the initiative, but the baby. If he didn''t find an opening and take the baby out, then Liang Zhong would probably be killed by the baby in the strongest way possible. With this thought in mind, Bai Mu split a portion of his Spiritual Energy into two. Under the control of Bai Mu''s consciousness, the small piece of Spiritual Energy turned into an orange colored knife. Bai Mu then slowly moved the knife upwards towards Liang Zhong''s stomach.


    Qi Qing wanted to stop Bai Mu when he saw his reckless actions, but when he thought of Bai Mu''s warning, he could only stand on the spot. However, the scalpel tweezers were tightly grasped in his hand. This was what he had to do now.


    Qi Qing watched as Liang Zhong''s stomach slowly melted from the middle. His heart felt like it was being lifted by a huge rock, and no matter what he did, he could not calm down. He and Liang Qi Yue were just staring at the blade moving on Liang Zhong''s stomach. Luckily, the thing inside Liang Zhong''s stomach wasn''t causing any trouble, otherwise, that blade would have definitely deviated from its original position.


    How could Qi Qing and Liang Qi Yue know that in order to imprison the baby, Bai Mu had spent two-thirds of his spirit energy on it. However, seeing this effect, Bai Mu was very satisfied.


    However, this was the first time that Bai Mu had done such a thing. He was truly flustered and afraid that he would accidentally send his financial backer to heaven.


    Finally, after looking for another half an hour, Liang Zhong''s stomach was only left with a thin layer. Liang Qi Yue and Qi Qing, they could even see the child inside Liang Zhong''s stomach.


    "There really is a child!" Liang Qi Yue and Qi Qing were both thinking at the same time.


    "Dodge!" Bai Mu''s cold words caused the two tense people to jump in fright. After hearing this, the two of them immediately reacted and retreated to a table a bit further away from the bed.


    The two of them lifted their heads at the same time and saw a person wearing a red undergarment. The corner of his mouth was covered with a blood-red, gorgeous substance, and above his head was a little braid that shot into the sky. He looked like a two year old child, but his entire body was covered with a black fog that was so red that it covered him.


    "Daddy!" Liang Qi Yue turned around and saw that there was an opening on her father''s stomach. As for Bai Mu, he had used his red spirit energy to help his father repair his wound, but Bai Mu''s method was only to slowly stop the blood from flowing out of his father''s wound.


    As Bai Mu healed Liang Zhong''s body, he was wary of the ghost baby. Looking at the dark red aura surrounding the ghost baby, he was shocked in his heart. He never thought that this little thing was actually this powerful.


    Bai Mu muttered in his heart. He glanced at the two people and saw that they were still staring at the ghost baby. He shouted, "What are you still standing there for? Hurry up and come over to help!" Bai Mu''s voice pulled the two still in a daze back to reality. Qi Qing took the scalpel and quickly approached the bed. After that, he began to seriously stitch up Liang Zhong''s wound. When he saw that the patient had completely reached a state of oblivion, while sewing up Liang Zhong''s wounds, he spat out the words "cold born" to the trembling Liang Qi Yue beside him.


    Liang Qi Yue silently handed over the surgical instruments that Qi Qing needed, while Bai Mu temporarily restored Liang Zhong''s body on one hand and the ghost baby on the other. The ghost baby saw that Bai Mu had no spare time and wanted to punish the human that wanted to kill him. But just as it dispelled the ghost aura, it immediately cried out as if it was hurt by something.


    His body moved to another place, and as if hurt by something, he began to shout again.


    When Liang Qi Yue and Qi Qing heard the sound, they both turned their heads at the same time. Bai Mu quickly said, "Hurry up and do what you need to do. I''ll take that thing." Bai Mu smiled as he looked at the ghost infant that had once again transferred the ghost aura onto his body. "Little friend, how is it? Isn''t it great to have a baptism of yang aura as soon as you were born?"


    "You are the bad guys, you are the bad guys, I will kill you all!" When the infant heard Bai Mu''s mocking words, he looked at Bai Mu''s complacent face and brandished his claws at him. Then, he bared his teeth at Bai Mu and threatened him.


    The ghost infant noticed that Bai Mu remained unmoved and started to dance with his hands. It directed a vicious wave of Miasma towards Bai Mu as if it was sucking on milk.


    Bai Mu quickly used his Spiritual Energy to resist. After dissolving the ghost baby''s move, he took out a talisman paper from his Space Ring. He took advantage of the ghost baby''s move to throw it over.


    "AHH!"! "The HH@@ Bai Mu sneered as he looked at the ghost baby, "Little thing, you don''t even have a hair on your head yet you dare to come out and hurt someone. You should weigh your own weight."


    Bai Mu''s words immediately angered the infant ghost. The infant ghost gave Bai Mu a strange smile before starting to laugh loudly.


    Bai Mu''s eyes turned deep as he looked at Liang Zhong''s slightly flushed face. Then, he slowly withdrew his Spiritual Energy. He then looked at Qi Qing and Liang Qi Yue''s frown when they heard that laughter. After thinking for a bit, he directly shot out a stream of spiritual energy from their bodies. It had sealed off both their hearing and hearing.


    When the two of them returned to normal, Bai Mu stretched his wrist and looked at the ghost creature that was emitting a strange fluctuation as it grinned. Bai Mu chuckled, "This insignificant skill of yours is not bad against ordinary people, but against me, your grandfather, it''s a little too inexperienced."


    Bai Mu naturally dared to boast now. Although this ghost baby''s ability was not low and could be said to be on par with him, this ghost baby had only just been born and had not completely revealed all of its ability. More importantly, this ghost baby had already drunk a bowl of cold pond water before coming out of Liang Zhong''s stomach.


    Bai Mu naturally didn''t care about this. Since the infant ghost wasn''t intelligent enough, he would first play around and vent his anger. When the infant became flustered, he would be able to deal with him.


    When the ghost baby heard Bai Mu''s words, it was naturally fooled. Children were innately unwilling to admit defeat. Furthermore, these kind of ghost babies were formed due to their mother giving birth to them several times. Initially, he had yet to fully awaken from his state of mind. However, at this moment, he was being looked down upon. Naturally, he would be unwilling to accept it.


    He watched as Bai Mu spat out the ghost aura that he had stored in the deepest part of his body. A violent whistling sound could be heard as a dense black fog enveloped Bai Mu.


    "Kekekekekekekekekeaah!" a strange sound of joy came out from the Ghost Baby. As long as that human sucked his own ghost aura into his body, that human would definitely die.


    As the Ghost Infant thought about this, it rolled its eyes fiercely and saw its main body being pierced by knives. The main body was the Ghost Infant''s best food, even though they were already born, they could still use the main body as their food and slowly devour it. When he was still a little kid, he was his owner. As long as he could swallow the owner, his injuries would be completely healed. Not only that, his power would increase by a lot.


    Thinking like this, the ghost baby shot a wave of Yin Qi directly towards Liang Qi Yue and Qi Qing. It wanted to kill the two of them, but when the Yin Qi made contact with them, it was pushed away by something.


    "What the hell is going on?" The ghost baby was puzzled. Its body slowly moved towards the mother as it floated in the air.


    "AHH@@


    Once the formation was activated, the ghost baby was sent straight into the entire formation.


    "Ahh!" The ghost baby seemed to have touched something burning hot, and before it could move its body, it heard the sizzling sound of meat being burned. The ghost baby had been unable to escape for many times, and finally, it obediently stabilized its body in a small space.


    "Bam!" At this moment, the black ghost aura that the ghost baby had just sent out exploded with a ''bang''. Then, he saw Bai Mu standing in front of him, completely unharmed and unharmed. The ghost baby stared in disbelief at Bai Mu.

 C169

    "Haha, little thing, I''ve said that you won''t be able to escape. Sooner or later, you''ll have to pay me back. Now, prepare to pay your debt!" As he spoke, Bai Mu directed his Spiritual Energy towards the imp. The imp moved continuously, and when it came into contact with the edge of the array, it instantly let out a ghastly cry as if it was on fire.


    Bai Mu looked at the little child and directly said, "Today, I won''t hurt you. As long as you listen to me obediently, I will use the method that my teacher used to call me to dispel the hostility within you. That way, you can be reincarnated." Bai Mu''s heart softened as he looked at the infant''s pained expression.


    The reason why this child could become like this was because of her irresponsible parents. Her fate was miserable as well. If she continued to treat him like this, then her resentment towards him would be even greater.


    "Don''t even think about it, you adults are the most detestable. They are all liars and assassins! " The imp bared his teeth at Bai Mu and growled, "I will never do as you adults wish."


    After the little child finished his shouting, Bai Mu saw the ghost aura around the little child suddenly skyrocket. When Bai Mu saw this, his expression changed, "Not good, that thing wants to escape."


    As Bai Mu spoke, he drew out several talismans, turning the entire room into an array space. As long as Bai Mu didn''t open the array door, the little imp would never be able to leave.


    "Let me out!" That little devil endured the pain and directly rammed into the void. However, no matter what he did, he couldn''t leave this place. He could only watch as Bai Mu threatened him.


    "Alright, stop messing around. You have to have too much ghost energy. Big brother will help you get rid of it." Bai Mu had a grim expression as he spoke. He then sat down cross-legged and took out his mobile phone to play the recording.


    It turned out that before Bai Mu left Bian Tou Mountain, he had instructed the unscrupulous child to record a Dao Scripture on supernatural evil spirits. As for someone like Bai Mu, he was naturally too lazy to practice the so-called scripture. She believed that as long as her spiritual energy reached a certain level, she would be able to deal with those monsters and monsters. However, this little ghost was an exception.


    Bai Mu thought like this. When the ghost baby heard the Dao Scripture, he immediately blocked his ears and fiercely crashed into the array formation that had closed him. However, the moment his body touched the array formation, it began to burn and emit smoke. However, that annoying sound made the ghost baby even more uncomfortable, so even if it hit the burning temperature, the ghost baby still couldn''t hear those grinding sounds.


    After an unknown amount of time, the Daoist scripture had circulated a few times and the ghost baby''s strength seemed to have been exhausted. He fell from the sky, and the ghost aura around him slowly dissipated. However, the ghostly infant''s ghastly face was still tightly staring at Bai Mu, its eyes filled with unwillingness and hatred.


    "Don''t look at me like that, this is for your own good." As he watched the ghost baby accept the post, Bai Mu began to think about whether he should record all of the incantations that his master had learned. This way, it would be much easier to deal with the ghosts, demons, and the like in the future.


    As Bai Mu thought about this, the hostility emanating from the ghost baby began to dissipate. At the same time, the dark, blood-red things on the ghost baby''s face began to slowly disappear. It began to look like a normal child.


    Bai Mu looked at the ghost infant whose ghostly aura had completely vanished. Then, he turned off the recording, put away his phone, stood up and walked towards the child. He extended his hand towards the two year old child who was lying on the ground.


    The child looked at Bai Mu and shrank back in fear. Bai Mu didn''t say anything, but smiled kindly. He crouched down and stretched out his hand in front of the child, "Don''t be afraid, I won''t dare to devour you." You can be yourself. "


    "Really?" The child who had returned to his normal childish appearance, now devoid of any trace of ghost aura, asked in a trembling voice.


    Bai Mu nodded his head, his voice gentle. "Don''t worry, others won''t hurt you in the future. Brother Bai Mu will send you to a place where you can find your loving mother. "


    Bai Mu naturally didn''t lie. Since the King of Hell valued him so much, he would directly send a ghost over and have him find a good family for this child to reincarnate into. He definitely wouldn''t refuse.


    "You said that I can have a mother too?" The child''s eyes blazed with hope. He wanted to extend his hand towards Bai Mu, but he didn''t dare to.


    "Of course I can, moreover it''s a good mother who dotes on you. She won''t abandon you anymore. And you don''t have to think about revenge anymore. "Okay?"


    Liang Qi Yue and Qi Qing had already completely sewn up Liang Zhong''s wound. Because Bai Mu''s spirit energy was nourishing his body, Liang Zhong immediately woke up. At this moment, everyone''s eyes were focused on Bai Mu and the little child.


    At this time, Qi Qing finally believed in Bai Mu''s ability after seeing that completely obedient kid. Then, he looked at Liang Zhong, who was still unconscious a moment ago, and realized that they had just sewed him up. Qi Qing felt that this was an unbelievable matter. If such a talent were to be used in the medical field, it would be a huge breakthrough.


    Qi Qing had already started to make some calculations in her heart. As for Bai Mu, he was trying to tempt the child, whose heart and body had been severely damaged.


    Liang Zhong could no longer feel the heaviness from his stomach. He looked at Bai Mu, who was standing unharmed on the side, and then at the little child on the ground. Liang Zhong could roughly understand what was going on.


    But at this moment, Liang Qi Yue already had a lot more respect for Bai Mu. This man seemed to be a sloppy and careless person, but he was a true man of character and character. Thinking about what this person had done for her, and for her own family, Liang Qi Yue had an indescribable feeling in her heart.


    "Alright, I believe you." He smiled and extended his hand towards Bai Mu. A smile appeared on Bai Mu''s face as he pulled the child up and said to the child, "Okay, brother will send you to a place where you can see a big bearded man. He can send you to your mother."


    "Alright, I believe Brother Bai Mu!" The baby was still a cute kid without the hostility on its body.


    Bai Mu pursed his lips and smiled. He patted the child''s head and asked, "Are you ready?" Bai Mu waved the talisman in front of the child with a smile.


    "I''m ready!" The child chuckled as he looked at the symbol parchment. He was filled with anticipation. Could it be that he would really be able to see his mother this time? It won''t be destroyed again?


    "Alright, then let''s begin!" As he spoke, Bai Mu placed the talisman on the child''s body. The moment he felt the spiritual energy emanate from his fingertips, Bai Mu softly said, "Goodbye, little friend."


    Just as Bai Mu finished his sentence, the child immediately disappeared from where he stood, leaving behind only a bunch of bell-like laughter and a "Goodbye ~".


    Bai Mu looked at the quiet room and stood up. He patted his hands and sighed in relief, "It''s finally settled."


    "Bai Mu, you''re so powerful. That child is so powerful, yet you were able to subdue him." Seeing Bai Mu stand up, Liang Qi Yue quickly walked over and said with a smile.


    "Heh heh, this is nothing. And it''s all thanks to you, Qi Yue, otherwise things wouldn''t have been settled so quickly. " Bai Mu had recovered his usual mischievous smile. This kind of smile made Liang Qi Yue a little embarrassed.


    "No way, it''s a good thing that I didn''t fill in the blanks with you." Liang Qi Yue lowered her head and said in embarrassment.


    "Bai Mu, it''s all thanks to you this time." It''s been hard on you! " Liang Zhong''s voice came from the bed. At this moment, Liang Zhong''s face was ruddy and his voice was full of energy. If it wasn''t for the fact that his stomach was cut, it was likely that no one would know that this person was someone who had just walked through the gates of hell.


    "There, this is what I should do. As the bodyguard of the Liang Family, of course, we must take responsibility for these matters. " Bai Mu said humbly.


    "Good, as expected of a good man." With regards to recruiting a talent like Bai Mu, only now did Liang Zhong feel that his original proposal of not rejecting his daughter was the right decision.


    "You flatter me, Mister Liang. Bai Mu still has some matters to attend to. However, he will be able to stay by Miss''s side to protect Miss for a period of time." Thus, Mister Liang need not worry. "


    "Mm, okay, you can busy yourself with something. You don''t have to worry about July here. "


    "That''s good. Mister Liang, you take care to rest. I will be back soon." After which, Bai Mu stood up and bade farewell. When Liang Qi Yue saw this, she also followed him out.


    Seeing the two of them leave, Qi Qing then said, "Brother Liang, I didn''t expect you to recruit such a talented person. I have seen this young man''s methods. If it wasn''t for him, your body would probably have been ruined. " Qi Qing joked.


    "It''s all thanks to you this time. Otherwise, that knife in my stomach probably wouldn''t have been able to handle it, haha ~" Liang Zhong also laughed.


    "Brother Liang, I have something to discuss with you." Qi Qing chuckled as he pulled a stool to a spot not far from Liang Zhong''s bed, smiling as he spoke.


    Liang Zhong''s brows twitched as he laughed loudly, "What is it, is it worth it for you to be so mysterious, Brother Qi?" We two brothers can say anything. "


    "Haha, you are indeed my good brother." Qi Qing smiled as he patted Liang Zhong''s shoulder and said.


    "I wonder what Brother Qi wants to discuss with me?" The way Liang Zhong saw Qi Qing and the way he looked at Bai Mu was well within his heart.

 C170

    "Was that brat really your family''s bodyguard?" Qi Qing asked in a low voice.


    "That''s right, it''s also all thanks to that precious daughter of mine. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have been able to find such a talent. If it wasn''t for him, you might not have been able to see me again in the future." Liang Zhong said somewhat ruefully.


    "Hmm, indeed, today I saw him take care of that damn kid, and also saw how he helped you break your abdomen. He was no weaker than a professional surgeon, and, just now, he was lying on the bed with only half a breath left in his body. Afterwards, with that one move of his, he directly made your face turn red, it was impossible to tell that he was tortured by that damn baby."


    "That''s enough, that''s enough. I can see that you''re talking about how excited he is. Don''t tell me you want him to follow you into the profession and become a doctor?" Liang Zhong smiled as he looked at Qi Qing. Qi Qing saw that he had clearly seen through his thoughts and chuckled, "Brother Liang, you still understand me. If such a talent were placed in the medical field, I believe that he would soon become a shining star in the medical field." Qi Qing spoke excitedly, but Liang Zhong only shook his head.


    "Brother Qi, you''re right. Just look at Bai Mu. He isn''t someone who is good at big things. Being a bodyguard is something that he had no choice but to do." That''s why I gave him so much free time. As for what you said about getting him to go to the doctor, I think you should go to him and say that the answer he gave you was also negative. " Liang Zhong sighed, "Do you know about City H? "Strange corpses are everywhere, how many people can walk back and forth in perfect condition?"


    "Alright, I won''t say too much. As for whether or not I want to start a treatment, Brother Qi, you can ask Bai Mu yourself. That''s all I can say." Liang Zhong pulled on his quilt. The events of the past few days had truly tired him out.


    "Yes, Brother Liang, I understand." Qi Qing looked at Liang Zhong and sighed, "There are some things that I haven''t considered thoroughly before I made such a decision. However, with a talent like him, if there are any problems with medicine in the future, I might be able to ask him for help." "Alright, Brother Liang, after all these days of suffering, I believe you''re tired too. Rest well and we''ll talk another day."


    Liang Zhong nodded. "Then I won''t send you off."


    Qi Qing carried her medicine case and left the Liang family villa. Liang Qi Yue followed Bai Mu to the backyard. When Liang Qi Yue looked at Bai Mu, she couldn''t think of any words she had been thinking about. Finally, after a long hesitation, he said, "Bai Mu, thank you so much for this time."


    Bai Mu had read the text message on his phone. The matter of City H had been resolved. As for the orders from the higher-ups, Officer Wang had informed the higher-ups that City H would not face the fate of being abandoned for the time being. Bai Mu was naturally happy when he saw this news. However, when he thought about how his good brother Cheng Yudao was still in the hands of the group of people in the underground palace, he felt a little angry. With his current strength, let alone winning against the head of the underground palace, even fighting against the puppet leader would be difficult.


    As Bai Mu thought this, he didn''t notice that Liang Qi Yue had followed him from behind. Hearing her voice, Bai Mu finally realized that Liang Qi Yue had also followed him.


    Turning his head, he only smiled and said, "As a big brother, it''s natural to protect little sister. Furthermore, I''m still your bodyguard. Since your family has matters to attend to, I definitely won''t stand idly by. "


    Seeing Bai Mu''s smiling face deliberately maintain a distance, Liang Qi Yue felt a bit uncomfortable in her heart. But since Bai Mu had said so, she was originally a proud person, so how could she shamelessly beg Bai Mu? So he just raised his head and smiled, "Of course, you are my bodyguard, this is what you should do."


    As he spoke, he turned around, waved his hand at Bai Mu, and said, "Alright, I''m done thanking you. I''ll head back to rest first." You should go rest as well. You should be tired after so many days. " After that, he directly headed for the door. However, when his back was facing Bai Mu, tears inexplicably rolled down his face.


    As he looked at Liang Qi Yue''s obviously lonely back, Bai Mu''s gaze became even deeper. His lips gently pursed as he said a few words in a low voice. "I''m sorry," and he headed straight for the house Big Black Brother lived in.


    "Big Black Bro, are you free?" "Can you send me to the orphanage for happiness?" When Bai Mu entered Brother Blackie''s room, he was playing online games. When he saw Bai Mu enter, he seemed to have seen a miracle and hurriedly invited Bai Mu in.


    "Naturally. Brother Bai Mu, since you''ve already spoken, I will naturally not refuse." Brother Dahei''s attitude towards Bai Mu was quite cordial. This made Bai Mu, who was used to having Bai Mu''s face twisted into a grimace, somewhat uncomfortable.


    Brother Dahei didn''t care whether Bai Mu was used to it or not. He picked up his clothes, turned off the computer, and pulled Bai Mu outside the door. As he walked, he said excitedly, "Bai Mu, the talisman paper you gave me today was too awesome. Do you know that it usually takes at least an hour to get to Doctor Qi''s house? That talisman paper of yours is really godly. "


    Bai Mu laughed heartily. "That''s just an insignificant skill. Furthermore, the talisman belongs to my teacher. I only know how to use it; I don''t even know how to draw."


    "Bai Mu, you''re being too modest. Your ability is really something. Tsk, tsk, tsk. How can you describe it? It''s truly amazing!" Big Hei Ge gave Bai Mu a thumbs up, as if he was starting up an engine.


    Bai Mu only smiled and didn''t say anything. He just exchanged a few words with Da Hei.


    Due to the talisman paper, the two of them quickly arrived at the Happiness Orphanage. When Bai Mu went in, he saw Xiao Min. Xiao Min was playing this game with Xiao Yu from Cheng Yu and Dou''s house along with a group of kids. Xiao Min was stunned when she saw Bai Mu''s return. She immediately ran towards him and threw herself into his embrace, not giving him a chance to refute her words.


    "Bai Mu, where have you been these past few days?" Do you know how worried we are about you? "You haven''t replied to a call for so many days ¡­" Xiao Min grumbled incessantly at Bai Mu. As for Bai Mu, he simply chuckled. He didn''t know where to place his hands and only reacted when he felt the wetness on his clothes. He patted Xiao Min''s back and consoled her, "Look, didn''t I come back already?"


    "Alright, stop crying. There are so many children here. I''m so sorry." As soon as Bai Mu finished his sentence, the children began to giggle and shout in unison, "Hello, Brother Bai Mu."


    Bai Mu greeted them one by one and then called them over to play. He invited Brother Dahei into the house and asked him about the status of Cheng Yudao''s family.


    Even though he knew that the barrier was still aimed at those corpses, Bai Mu still wasn''t at ease. After all, that Xu Cheng was too crafty. Last time, it was due to his carelessness that the dean and uncle were harmed.


    "Bai Mu, everything here is fine, but why are you outside?" "And City H ¡­"


    Bai Mu laughed as he interrupted Xiao Min, "Rest assured, H City doesn''t even have a single corpse left. It''s just that the city is so badly damaged that some places are bound to be rebuilt. "If you want to go back, you might have to wait for a while. After all, you can''t say for sure about the situation in H City."


    "Are there really no strange corpses in H City?" Xiao Min was clearly in disbelief. However, when she saw Bai Mu smiling as he assured her, Xiao Min said, "You must have put a lot of effort into this."


    Bai Mu waved his hand. "I''m doing something else. I''m looking for other friends for help in City H." As Bai Mu thought about how they had actually managed to solve City H''s problems, he felt that they had found the right person this time around.


    "Anyway, it''s good that you''re fine." Xiao Min looked at Bai Mu''s slightly emaciated face. She wanted to tell him about her last few days of longing, but ¡­


    Just as Xiao Min was thinking this, Cheng Yu Dou''s adoptive mother came out. She was very happy to see Bai Mu. She pulled Bai Mu along and asked him if there was any news about him.


    With regards to the matter of Cheng Yu Dou, ever since his master had returned from his injury, Bai Mu hadn''t gone to the underground palace again. According to his master''s description, Cheng Yu Dou seemed to have been controlled by something. Thinking of this, then looking at Cheng Yu Dou''s worried face, Bai Mu could only smile. "Auntie, you don''t have to worry. When I save you, I''ll make sure you get a living little bean back."


    "Alright, alright. Auntie will be satisfied with your words. Oh right, Bai Mu, you probably haven''t eaten yet, right? Auntie will cook for you right now, and that big guy in black clothes is also your friend. Wait a moment, I''ll cook for you right now. " Because there was only an old uncle who cooked in the Happiness Orphanage, Cheng Yumei''s foster mother also cooked with the old uncle when she saw this. After all, they were the ones who disturbed living in the orphanage.


    "Auntie, there''s no need for that. We''ll be leaving soon. There are still a lot of things that we need to take care of." Yes, there were many things. The matters of Little Bean, the matters of the underground palace, the matters of the Twelve Divine Generals, and Xiao Qian. In short, one thing after another was left for him to deal with.


    "Kid, why are you leaving right after returning? Why not stay a little longer? "


    Bai Mu could only smile, not reply. It was just that he didn''t feel reassured, which was why he came back to take a look. After she finished reading, she naturally left, "Then, Auntie, we''ll be leaving first." If there''s anything, remember to give me a message. "


    "Then, alright!" Cheng Yu Dou''s foster mother knew about Bai Mu''s situation, so she didn''t say anything further and just nodded her head, telling Bai Mu to be careful.


    Seeing Bai Mu leaving, Xiao Min stood up and shouted at his back, "Bai Mu!"


    Bai Mu stopped when he heard the voice. However, he didn''t turn around. Hearing Xiao Min''s warning, Bai Mu only nodded his head and left with Big Black.

 C171

    At this moment, because of Cheng Yu Dou''s reaction, both Kui Ao and Cheng Yu Dou''s two strands of consciousness went into chaos again, because Cheng Yu Dou''s consciousness would come out at a fixed time. At this time, Cheng Yu Dou would naturally think of leaving, but he had just left his closed cage and met the so-called puppet leader the moment he came out.


    Because of the Magic Liquid, Kui Ao would be controlled, but just like Cheng Yu Dou''s consciousness, he would occasionally run out to control his body.


    Due to the low profile movements of the underground palace during this period of time, the puppet leader lacked a lot of fresh food and his strength stagnated where he was. Although he didn''t care much about being the ruler of this place, he, who had been infused with a part of his consciousness, naturally hoped to have powerful strength.


    Facing the terrifying beast like strength of Cui Ona, he might still have some fear, but facing Cheng Yu Dou, he naturally could have dealt with it in minutes. However, when Cheng Yu Dou escaped, an hour had already passed.


    The puppet leader stared warily at Kuo, not daring to rashly go forward. It was just that at this time, his master had gone to the demon race. If this Kui Ao really ran out, perhaps he ¡­


    The puppet general seemed to have thought of something, and his body suddenly trembled. Seeing the disdainful look in Kui Ao''s eyes, he no longer hesitated and charged forward.


    "You''re just an ant!" Kuo''s fiery red hair was flung aside, and the sudden burst of spiritual energy and his fist was sent flying. The puppet leader hadn''t even touched Cui Ao before he was sent flying. Kuo clapped his hands and disdainfully glanced at the puppet general, then swaggered towards the door.


    However, just as he reached the door, Kui Ao slowly retreated. Then, he pinched his own head with his slender fingers. The puppet general was stupefied as he saw Guan Li walk into the door step by step. He let out a sigh of relief when he saw that it was his master''s subordinate.


    Guan Li kept chanting his master''s incantation. Although Kuo didn''t like the incantation, after chanting the incantation three times, Kui Ao became quiet. His face was like a controlled puppet, expressionless.


    Guan Li was horrified as he looked at Kuo. The blood of the puppet general should be able to control Kuo, but due to time, Kuo had adapted to the blood more and more, and the time he was controlled became much shorter.


    This time, the reason why Master went to the demon race alone was to find a way to control Kui Ao. One must know that the power of Kui Ao couldn''t be underestimated.


    At this moment, the puppet general had already brought the controlled Kuo back into the secret room, because the first chain had been broken. At this time, the puppet general added another chain, and after doing all this, the puppet general went to the secret room next door to guard.


    As soon as the puppet general left, Cheng Yu Dou''s cold voice sounded out.


    "As you said, we can''t get out." Cheng Yu Dou''s voice was laced with a sigh. A few days ago, the consciousness that had been sealed within his body was awakened by this monster that had taken over his body. What was even stranger was that the monster even called him master.


    And today, because of the loss of control over the medicinal effect, they thought of a way to escape. However, this was just a simple test. He hadn''t expected that the monster guarding outside was more than just a corpse.


    From this failure, it could be seen that they wouldn''t be able to escape.


    "Master, you don''t have to worry. That person can''t possibly be there forever. Furthermore, I have already thought of a way to leave." Kuo''s voice didn''t have the coldness and disdain that he had when facing the puppet general. At this moment, there was full of respect.


    "Really?" Ever since that day, he didn''t know what had happened to his master and Bai Mu. Sometimes, he would be so confused that he didn''t even know what was going on in his head.


    "Well, it''s just that we have to wait for the right moment. Waiting for that man to find what controls me. Only then can we truly escape. "


    "If I can control you, how can you escape?" Cheng Yu Dou was a little confused.


    "Because it is impossible for the demons to have the Twelve Divine Generals be under his control. If they want to completely break the seal on Noon, none of the Twelve Divine Generals will be able to do anything."


    "So, you''re sure that we''re the ones who are going out this time?" Cheng Yu Dou seemed to be deep in thought. However, another problem had arisen. "If that Kui Ao really did get out, how will we solve the problem of our bodies?"


    "Master, don''t worry. My body was imprisoned by the Flame Devils underground. When the time comes, I will help you recover your divine power. When the time comes, Master will help me remove my body."


    "So it''s like that. Alright then." Cheng Yu Dou let out a sigh of relief. If he had these two souls within his body, honestly speaking, he would not be able to handle it. Outside, two sounds could be heard. It would be weird if they didn''t scare people to death.


    He didn''t know how Bai Mu''s situation was going, and whether the matter in City H had been resolved yet. And his own family. Thinking about how his father had been turned into a weird corpse just like that, Cheng Yu Dou blamed himself. If he had returned home earlier, his father wouldn''t have ended up like this.


    "Master, there''s no need for you to think too much. When that day comes, Cui Ao will naturally help you escape." Although Cui Ao lived in Cheng Yu Dou''s body, he didn''t know what Cheng Yu Dou was thinking. Therefore, when he saw that Cheng Yu Dou was silent, he thought that Cheng Yu Dou was thinking about his own body.


    A few days later, Liang Zhong, who had been invaded by the ghost baby, also recovered quickly with Bai Mu''s help. After returning to his own company, he received an invitation from another company that he had a working relationship with.


    This time, she wanted to make peace with him and explore a thousand year old ancient tomb. Although the boss of a large company did business seriously on the surface, he would still do other business behind the scenes. After all, if he wanted to support a company without any other sources of income, it would be a bit unreasonable.


    As for Liang Zhong, he had a group of people who specialized in entering the ancient tomb, so he would occasionally summon people to help him search. Of course, the larger ancient tombs naturally had to look for partners. Although it might be a bit disgraceful for Liang Zhong and the others to have the funds and resources behind them, they had never involved themselves in gambling.


    This was something that was hard to come by in this industry.


    But this time, it was a huge ancient tomb. Liang Zhong thought of Bai Mu, the person who not only had good skills, but could also subdue ghosts and monsters.


    After pondering for a moment, Liang Zhong dialed Bai Mu''s number. Not long after, Bai Mu entered Liang Zhong''s study.


    "Mister Liang, what do you need me for?" Bai Mu entered Liang Zhong''s study and went straight to the point.


    "Mhm, Bai Mu, you''re here." "This time, I do have something I need you to do. Moreover, if you go this time, you will be able to obtain one million gold coins." Liang Zhong did not beat around the bush. He knew that the salary he gave to Bai Mu was basically all given to the Lucky Orphanage. This time, Lucky Orphan was in need of money, so he believed that Bai Mu would not reject it.


    Because he had no reason to refuse. After all, this was something within her capabilities.


    "Mm, what''s the matter!" Bai Mu looked at Liang Zhong and pondered for a moment. Then, he said, "Mister Liang, as long as it''s something that does not harm me, I will decide whether or not I want to go!"


    "It''s like this, there''s a business partner that discovered a thousand year old ancient tomb, the treasures that they promised to find are worth 50% of the original value, the value of this tomb has been estimated by the special personnel, but the danger level of this ancient tomb is also extremely high. "So, I want to ask you to help us out. Of course, we can''t let you go alone. Our two families will send some people to help you."


    Bai Mu lowered his head. After pondering for a moment, he asked, "What time?" He really needed money right now. Due to the strange corpses, many rooms in the orphanage had been damaged to a certain extent. To redecorate them and get enough learning equipment for the children, he needed money. And this was undoubtedly a good opportunity to earn money. Since he had nothing better to do at the moment, this matter wouldn''t be too troublesome. Furthermore, it was arranged by the Golden Lord. He could just treat the matter in the ancient tomb as a practice exercise.


    "Good Bai Mu, I didn''t expect you to be so straightforward. I know you spent all of your money in the orphanage, so if the harvest is big this time, I''ll give you one million to fund the orphanage." However, I''ll have to leave this matter to you, Bai Mu. When the time comes, I''ll hand over the authority to lead that group of people to you. I just hope that you can help me find the treasure. "


    Liang Zhong''s words simply told Bai Mu that he was the one who wanted to invite Bai Mu to the treasure hunt. Not only that, he was even paying for the orphanage. This sort of favor was to make Bai Mu not keep the treasures.


    Bai Mu could only smile in gratitude. He didn''t bother to point out the meaning behind the words he had said. After making it clear, he left to make his preparations.

 C172

    The matter of Bai Mu going to the ancient tomb was naturally hidden from Liang Qi Yue. During these days of being together, Bai Mu could see that this little girl was in the initial stages of love. But now, he couldn''t even respond to Xiao Min''s feelings, much less this young miss.


    After he was done packing up, Bai Mu boarded the plane with some strangers. As for where he was going, that was something he didn''t need to worry about. As for the question about leadership, Bai Mu directly rejected it. After all, to those people, he was still a novice, so going there would only solve their sudden problems. Moreover, Liang Zhong also said that this time, it wouldn''t only be their group, there wouldn''t even be a group of partners.


    Bai Mu believed that this group of people wasn''t ordinary either, and that he might just be a soy sauce to them.


    After all, An Lanlan had followed the free and unrestrained child directly into the forbidden area, and the free and unrestrained child naturally wasn''t as lucky as Bai Mu. Once inside, he had encountered all sorts of ghosts and ghosts, and those strange looking A-Piao''s group had scared An Lanlan to the point where he could hide behind Bai Mu.


    Furthermore, this master had a rather strange temper, even saying that he wanted to train his bullshit guts. Those abstract, long-haired Ah Piao and the others, after being played by An Lanlan, all hid in their own nests and didn''t dare to come out. They were only scared to the point of trembling, not realizing that they were being chased away.


    This kind of An Lanlan had really made the head of the carefree person who had lived for most of his life be filled with black lines. After An Lanlan had calmed down, Xiao Yunzi brought her to continue searching for her master.


    An Lanlan looked at her heartless master. On the surface, she acted cute and obedient because she was afraid that her heartless master would throw her into this gloomy forest in the name of training her courage. However, tears were already streaming down her face.


    Only now did An Lanlan realize how good Bai Mu was. At the very least, Bai Mu wouldn''t be so scared that he would "die a horrible death" if he were to be thrown into the midst of a horrendous group of A-Piao.


    Hey, Bai Mu, where are you! Come and save me!


    An Lanlan wailed in her heart countless times. It was just that at this time, Bai Mu, who had set out to visit the depths of the forest, could no longer hear her.


    "Master, how long do we have to walk for?" An Lanlan weakly shouted as she looked at the free and unrestrained child walking in front of her.


    Free and Unrestrained Child replied without turning around, "Before I came, I taught you how to control your spiritual energy to fly. You didn''t listen, and now you''re even asking how long I walked for. I''ll tell you one thing for sure, with your speed, you probably won''t be able to reach the place your Senior Brother spoke of in three days. " The child was actually very anxious. It wouldn''t be long before he would be able to meet his Master, whom he hadn''t seen for many years. It was just that he couldn''t abandon An Lanlan at this time.


    An Lanlan was one of the Twelve Divine Generals, but this Divine General was a little special. He was actually a man, but he had the heart of a daughter. Moreover, she was a person who was extremely afraid of ghosts. Even though her body had a spiritual force that was even stronger than hers, she was still unable to freely control it. He couldn''t even use his spirit energy to fly.


    As he thought of this, the unfettered child felt his head hurt. He had three disciples of the Divine General. Even though the eldest disciple was a sloppy person, he was also coarse and meticulous, and his thoughts were many times clearer than others. As for his second disciple, he was honest, serious, and gifted. More importantly, he respected his own master. As for his third disciple, the carefree son had truly experienced what mortals meant by ''speechless''.


    This third disciple was a complete moron!


    However, for the sake of the future of the Twelve Divine Generals, the free and unrestrained child thought that he had to give this disciple a fierce medicine.


    As he thought of this, he turned to An Lanlan, who was rushing towards him, and said, "Disciple, master will go to the front to rest. You should use the Flight Spell to get here." As he spoke, he used the Flight Spell to run away. Of course, while running, he didn''t forget to leave behind a small amount of spice that could attract ghosts.


    An Lanlan shouted, "Master, don''t ¡ª ¡ª" The moment she finished speaking, the carefree person had already disappeared. An Lanlan''s eyes swept over her surroundings that had suddenly quieted down, feeling anxious in her heart. What would she do if some A-Piao came running over?


    Thinking about the Flight Spell that the unicorn talked about, in order to avoid a close encounter with A-Piao, Anlan started to chant the Flight Spell in his mind.


    He recited the flying art a few times, but it was to no avail. Finally, just when An Lanlan felt like she was about to lose her temper, her feet left the ground a few inches. His body slowly started to sway as he started to rise. Before An Lanlan could be happy, she heard a burst of laughter followed by a gust of cold wind blowing towards her.


    This familiar feel caused An Lanlan''s face to once again turn sorrowful. And then, his mind suddenly became unstable, and he fell down from mid-air.


    "Hee hee, he really is a handsome guy." A devilish female voice came from the top of An Lanlan''s head. As for An Lanlan, who had been duped once before, she naturally wouldn''t be duped a second time, so this time, she very consciously didn''t raise her head again. He was in a panic as he recited the flying technique''s chant.


    "Little handsome brother, why are you ignoring me? "Tsk, I really like you, handsome guy!" An Lanlan felt a tongue brushing past her forehead and could not bear it any longer. She reached out and grabbed a wet and slippery thing.


    An Lanlan pulled it closer. It turned out to be a red tongue-like object. Then, she heard a stuttering voice. "Little handsome brother, so you like the Lun family''s tongue ¡­"


    "Handsome your head!" An Lanlan couldn''t stand it any longer. She was clearly a girl, right? How could she suddenly turn into a man? She was already very aggrieved from the start. At this moment, this female ghost girl''s "handsome man" and "handsome man" caused all of the anger that Anlan had suppressed within his heart to rise up.


    An Lan slowly raised her head, looking at the female ghost as she revealed a smile that was even more sinister than a female ghost''s smile. "As expected, all the ghosts should undergo plastic surgery."


    An Lanlan didn''t know where she got the courage to raise her head and look at that beautiful face with its tongue hanging out, nor did she know where she got the courage to say that. Anyway, after An Lanlan finished speaking, she smiled at the ghost girl and suddenly retracted the hand that was holding the ghost girl''s tongue.


    "Crack!" There was only the sound of a violent crash as the ghost girl''s face directly crashed into the big tree. However, An Lanlan was still dissatisfied. She looked at the ghost girl''s sunken face and only smacked her lips, "Indeed, even ghosts should go and have plastic surgery on her."


    Following that, he swung his hand in a circle, knocking the ghost''s head against a large tree once again. This time, the ghost lady''s head was fine, but that huge tree was so damn broken.


    That was a big tree that only a few people could hug together! All the ghosts that wanted to rush up stopped in their tracks as they were attracted by the unique spice. It had to be known that ordinary people had no way to catch a ghost. Moreover, when they saw the ghost that was being tortured to the point where it had no way to fight back, all the ghosts no longer dared to hesitate when they heard the voice of the good-looking man.


    Finally, An Lan was tired, and the face of the female ghost couldn''t be seen anymore. At this time, it seemed as if An Lanlan wasn''t afraid at all. She directly faced the female ghost whose face had already rotted away and said, "As expected, it looks like a plastic surgery. If you see any ghosts in the future, you can do a plastic surgery on them! "


    An Lanlan''s face, filled with her thoughts, was completely captivated by the ghost girl who was being tortured by An Lanlan. "Oppa, you''re so handsome. You''re so manly ~"


    "Ai!" An Lanlan let out a sigh. She carried a feeling of having endured the vicissitudes of life with a high value of beauty. After that, she gently stroked the hair hanging in front of her forehead and leisurely said, "In the future, I''ll be the professional Wry Face Exorcist. As my first customer, I''ll be free of charge."


    As he said that, he walked up to the ghost lady and bent down slightly. He then gently and firmly gripped the ghost lady''s leg, and in the midst of her screams, he swung her around. After a few rounds, he finally threw her out.


    Seeing that the ghost lady was no longer a shadow, Anlan silently nodded. "Sure enough, if you see a ghost in the future, treat it as seeing a patient who failed the plastic surgery. This method is pretty good." As he spoke, An Lanlan slowly walked in the direction in which the unicorn had disappeared. He felt like he really wanted to give those ghosts a plastic surgery. Suddenly, he felt like it was a great thing.


    Therefore, with this kind of mood, An Lanlan didn''t use the flying magic of that labourer anymore. Instead, she walked and watched as she walked, afraid that she would miss out on those patients who were terminally ill.


    As for the carefree child, he felt that his method must have allowed that eccentric disciple of his to learn how to fly. He only needed to wait for a short while for his disciple to arrive.


    But this time, Sayoko had once again overestimated her budget ability.


    As for Bai Mu and those people, they rode on Liang Zhong''s private jet directly to a small town. Afterwards, the group of people directly prepared things to go up the mountain. The older one was the leader of the group. Everyone called him Uncle Yang. On the plane, Uncle Yang knew that this young man was specially informed by the old boss. Thus, he introduced Bai Mu to them on the plane.


    As for Bai Mu, he only greeted them and they no longer had anything in common.

 C173

    Bai Mu looked at those people who had pulled a long face and began to miss Ke Nan. And then, when he thought about that despicable existence of Ke Nan, Bai Mu only cursed at him for being despicable and directly flung his shadow out.


    Bai Mu and the others carried some tents and other necessities for the night. It would be easier for them to go up the mountain together. As for the people Liang Zhong talked about, they had long since arrived at the top of the mountain and were waiting for Bai Mu''s group.


    After entering the mountain, they felt a sense of pressure. It took them about two to three hours to arrive at their destination. Looking at the surrounding forest, Bai Mu raised his head and saw a large and expensive tent.


    Uncle Yang, who led the group, saw those tents and led Bai Mu and the others towards them. On the other side of the tents, there were about ten people. Bai Mu walked over to take a look, and when he saw two familiar faces among the crowd, his eyes widened in shock.


    "Warrick, Water, why is it you guys?" Bai Mu asked in surprise.


    "Bai Mu?" I did not expect to meet you here! " Shui Ruo was also surprised. Uncle Yang looked at Bai Mu and asked, "You two know each other?"


    "Yes, an old friend." Bai Mu nodded and walked towards Warrick and the rest.


    "Brother Bai Mu ~" That familiar voice made Bai Mu startle. Who else could this voice be other than the prodigy and retard youth, Ke Nan, that Bai Mu had thought of just a moment ago? But how did he get here?


    Bai Mu turned around, but before he could even turn his head, his arm was grabbed.


    "Brother Bai Mu, I finally saw you again?" "It''s great that you came out alive ¡­" When Ke Nan saw Bai Mu''s familiar figure, he immediately rushed over like he was seeing a family member. Holding Bai Mu''s hand, he started to passionately talk about the matter.


    Such an intimate action directly attracted everyone''s attention. Looking at the JQ filled pair, everyone consciously took a few steps back.


    "En..." "May I ask who you are?" Bai Mu looked at this idiot that seemed to be speaking in a Conan voice and was unsure if he should pry the stranger who was holding his arm apart.


    "Brother Bai Mu, it''s only been a few days since we parted, yet you don''t remember me?" As he spoke, he covered his face like a little girl who had been wronged and started sobbing. When Warrick saw this man whose IQ did not look normal after interacting with him for a few days, the corner of his mouth twitched. He touched the water with his elbow and asked in a low voice, "Shui, are you sure this man is one of my souls? and it''s even the most powerful Heroic Soul? "


    "Can''t you feel it yourself?" Shui asked in amusement.


    "Oh!" "Shhh, I need to calm down!" After Warrick finished speaking, he went back to his tent. As for the person in question, Bai Mu, he was also somewhat puzzled and embarrassed. This person''s personality did indeed resemble that of Ke Nan, but his outer appearance was ¡­


    "Are you ¡­ "Conan?" Bai Mu asked uncertainly.


    "Ugh ¡­" Brother Bai Mu, you finally recognized him. " As Ke Nan spoke, he looked at Bai Mu with teary eyes. He was somewhat touched.


    "Cough, cough ¡­" "Oh, Conan, how did you become like this?" Bai Mu then remembered that there was a change in Ke Nan''s appearance. Before Ke Nan could react, Bai Mu immediately pulled his hand out. What a joke, he was a manly man. What was this? He was holding hands with a man?


    Seeing that the crowd had calmed down, they began to discuss what they should do when they entered the tomb tomorrow.


    Bai Mu pulled Ke Nan into the tent and asked, "Kang Nan, what happened that day? How did you become like this? And it also has the smell of the sea? "


    Ke Nan rolled his eyes at Bai Mu and asked, "What about the smell of the sea? Humph, I like the smell of the sea. Also, Brother Bai Mu, you must remember that you still owe me dozens of wigs. You must know that I have to rely on those things to be able to rise up again. "


    The bench that Bai Mu was sitting on almost slipped off. Why hadn''t this fellow forgotten about this at this time? Bai Mu looked at Ke Nan and pulled his hand. He said sincerely, "Ke Nan, let''s talk about the wig later. What happened that day? How did I get to Yinyang Street? And you disappeared? "


    "Brother Bai Mu, what are you talking about?" With such an honest and honest face coupled with this expression, it was true that he was asking for a beating.


    "Actually, that day, I just used the Yin-Yang fish to get rid of that thing. Then, because my body couldn''t take it anymore, it broke and the consciousness in my body floated, drifted, drifted, drifted, drifted ¡­ "


    "Enough, stop floating. If you keep floating, I''ll leave." Bai Mu immediately interrupted Ke Nan. He didn''t expect that after changing his body, Ke Nan would still be so infuriated.


    "Oh, Brother Bai Mu, don''t be anxious." "I''m floating, floating, floating, floating ¡­"


    "You''re f * cking floating, don''t take those ten wigs." Bai Mu''s words immediately caused Ke Nan to shut up. Ke Nan looked at Bai Mu and smilingly said, "Brother Bai Mu, it''s like this. I''m floating ¡­" Seeing Bai Mu''s fierce gaze, Ke Nan quickly corrected himself, "I went into the sea and met the Mermaid Princess. In the end, I found out that the Mermaid Princess was one of the Godly Generals we were looking for. And lastly, the Mermaid Princess went ashore to look for Father, and then ¡­"


    "That''s enough, where is the Mermaid Princess you were talking about?" Bai Mu could guess the rest of the story. If he let Ke Nan continue, it would be endless.


    "She went to look for her father!" Conan was rarely concise.


    "Do you know where he went?" As long as the Divine General appeared, they had to gather together, or else they would be taken away by the demons, which wouldn''t be good.


    "Don''t worry, he''s just going to look for her father. As for where, my original body has already met with the mermaid princess, so the original body will be able to find her then." Ke Nan looked at Bai Mu and laughed.


    "That''s good, we''ve found a portion of the Twelve Divine Generals. As long as we have more time, we can find them all. At that time, we can think of a way to exterminate all the people in the underground palace."


    "Hehe, Brother Bai Mu, I''ve found the other Twelve Divine General for you. Since I''ve performed so well, shouldn''t you reward me by giving me my tens of wigs as early as possible?" Ke Nan held his hands and looked at Bai Mu with his starry eyes.


    Bai Mu looked deeply at the southern part of his eyes and took a deep breath. Then, he stood up, faced the door, and left.


    "Brother Bai Mu, why did you leave?" "Wait for her!"


    Upon hearing the voice behind him, Bai Mu''s footsteps quickened.


    Uncle Yang and the others had already discussed with the other group of people and followed the old rules. Uncle Yang and his group were responsible for surveying the terrain. As for the special people, such as Bai Mu, Warrick, and Water, they would deal with the sudden changes in the tomb.


    According to what Uncle Yang and the others had heard, this tomb was the tomb of a famous official from the dynasty, so the treasures inside were not worth mentioning. According to what Uncle Yang and the others had heard, this tomb was the tomb of a famous official from the dynasty, so the treasures were not worth mentioning.


    Of course, these were all information given by the partners. They could only find out what was inside.


    Bai Mu had never entered an ancient tomb before. Thinking about the popular XX notes in the school, the description of the tomb that was like a ghost blow-out lamp and so on, he was a bit curious. Was the thousand-year-old ancient tomb really that terrifying?


    The bodyguards that followed them were all equipped with guns and ammunition and had everything ready. Uncle Yang allowed everyone to rest for the night. Naturally, it was not Bai Mu''s turn to watch the night. It was the Liang Family and the other bodyguards that took turns changing shifts. Bai Mu naturally didn''t escape from Ke Nan''s clutches. From what he said, they didn''t have much time to be together, so Bai Mu couldn''t reject him. In the end, he couldn''t be relied on. Bai Mu could only live in the same tent with Ke Nan. It was only when he saw Ke Nan entering his tent and the gazes of the others that Bai Mu truly felt that he had been wrongly accused.


    In order to avoid being poisoned by the poison again, Bai Mu laid down on the bed and said earnestly, "Kang Nan, we will be entering the ancient tomb tomorrow. We need to rest well and recover our energy so that we can deal with the difficulties tomorrow. "So, good night!"


    Before Ke Nan could retort, Bai Mu let out a soft snoring sound. At first, Ke Nan was in high spirits and wanted to pull Bai Mu along to talk more. However, after thinking carefully, he felt that Bai Mu''s words were correct, so he closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    He was just bored and couldn''t fall asleep, so he felt excited. Thus, he opened his eyes once again and looked at Bai Mu. He called out softly, "Brother Bai Mu, are you asleep?"


    Upon hearing Ke Nan''s voice, Bai Mu''s snoring grew louder.


    Upon seeing Bai Mu in such a state, Ke Nan''s mouth twitched. In the end, he could only fall asleep.


    The next day, Bai Mu and the others left early. Uncle Yang was a tomb scout expert, and his words could be seen from his professional skills.


    Uncle Yang looked at the surrounding area and said, "This area really has a good Feng Shui landscape. The mountains and rivers rise and fall continuously, forming a natural protective barrier. This is a treasure land filled with dragon qi." I believe the tomb is somewhere nearby. Uncle Yang told everyone to split up and search. Naturally, Bai Mu and the others weren''t idle either. They began to scatter and search everywhere for the entrance to the tomb. "


    "There''s a big hole here!" He heard someone shout at them from three hundred meters to the left. Bai Mu and Ke Nan exchanged glances and headed in the same direction.


    The other one, Brother Scar, shook the compass in his hand twice at the opening before he finally got there, "That''s right, this is the place."

 C174

    Uncle Yang saw Brother Scar affirmatively saying so and was very happy, so he discussed with Brother Scar, "Today we will rest for a day near this cave entrance, you and I will each send three bodyguards to scout inside, and when they come we will arrange a plan, tomorrow morning we will enter the school okay?"


    "Alright, Uncle Yang, you''re an old man in this area, you can say whatever you want!" That Brother Scar was also straightforward, and directly said with a smile.


    Uncle Yang and Brother Scar arranged for people to come, and they set up their tents nearby once again. Bai Mu looked at the sky. It was noon, so it wasn''t too late. However, it was obvious that Uncle Yang was a seasoned veteran and knew that he had to be checked first. In any case, Bai Mu''s mission wasn''t here, so naturally, Zhang Xuan would be happy to have him rest.


    After discussing a few things about the Twelve Divine Generals in the water tent, Bai Mu asked them about their thoughts about the underground palace. After all, the underground palace could be considered a great disaster to the world.


    Actually, Bai Mu would ask about this, but she could feel that they didn''t want to be involved in this matter. After all, the matter of the underground palace was only secondary, and their true purpose was the Demon race''s afternoon. Master said that as long as you gather all twelve Divine Generals, you will have a way to seal afternoon away again.


    However, only the twelve Godly Generals knew what the method was.


    Although the discussion this time wasn''t fruitful, Shui said that he wouldn''t let the citizens suffer the poison of the underground palace. As long as Shui said this, Bai Mu was assured. After all, he had a promise to stay.


    That afternoon, those bodyguards returned, but half of them were gone. According to what the bodyguards and the others described, they only just looked at the big tomb''s door when they felt something suddenly appear from underground, and their comrades were directly dragged down to the ground by the things that came out of the ground. They realized that they couldn''t win the battle, and so they directly fled back. However, in the end, there were only three people left.


    This kind of situation was not something that the bodyguards could handle. Thus, Uncle Yang turned his gaze towards Bai Mu, Shui and the others, "Bai Mu, I heard from Mister Liang that you''re relatively good in this aspect?"


    Bai Mu nodded. "I can give it a try."


    "Alright, I''ll be troubling you then. Tomorrow you can go down, and I hope you can help us get rid of those things without letting Mr. Liang entrust those things to you. At that time, we will be waiting at the cave entrance. When an accident happens, we can send people to assist. "


    "Why don''t I get Warrick and Shui to go down as well?" Brother Scar stepped forward and said.


    Bai Mu waved his hand and said, "I''ll go down and take a look at the situation first. According to the bodyguards, if there''s too many people, we''ll alert the enemy. If I really can''t handle it, I''ll get them to come down and help. However, there''s no need to wait until tomorrow. I can go down later and directly enter the tomb tomorrow. Bai Mu spoke bluntly.


    Uncle Yang looked at Bai Mu and nodded in agreement. At this moment, Bai Mu, who had been silent all this time, spoke up, "Brother Bai Mu, can you bring me along?"


    "Cough, cough ¡­" Noticing that everyone was looking at him with a slightly different gaze, Bai Mu coughed awkwardly and said, "Alright, Ke Nan, it''s more dangerous down here with you. It''s better if I go."


    "No, Brother Bai Mu, these people aren''t good." I still like to follow you. It''s more intimate. " Ke Nan walked up to Bai Mu and said with a smile.


    Warrick was once again struck by Ke Nan''s slut. To be honest, how could she have such a soul? It was said that her soul was also her own reaction. Could it be that she was born to be an abnormal and idiotic person?


    When she saw that he was about to grab Bai Mu''s hand, she couldn''t take it anymore. She walked up to him and slapped his hand away, "Can you be any better? Don''t embarrass me here, okay?" When participating in this mission, Warranty was afraid that something bad would happen to this Ke Nan, so she used her younger brother''s name to bring it to his side. The employer naturally agreed, but she didn''t expect her soul to be so piss, and she felt that if she didn''t do something now, she would really be angered to death by this guy.


    Who knew that after he was beaten up, Ke Nan was like a wronged wife, hiding behind Bai Mu. He stared at Bai Mu with his slightly reddened eyes and said pitifully, "Brother Bai Mu, look, I''m really not liked by them."


    Warrick: "¡­"


    Before Bai Mu could say anything, Ke Nan continued, "Brother Bai Mu, I don''t have much time left. Do you really have the heart to watch me die?"


    "This ¡­" Bai Mu felt slightly awkward. To be honest, what Ke Nan said wasn''t unreasonable. After all, they were acquainted, and other than Ke Nan who would be a big help, other aspects of the situation were also pretty good.


    "Bai Mu, why don''t you bring him along? It''s getting late, you should get off earlier." Uncle Yang looked at Bai Mu and finally spoke.


    "Well, I''ll take you with me. However, do you want to ask your sister? "


    "Take it away, take it away! If it''s here, I''ll die of annoyance!" Warrick turned his head away without thinking and waved her hand impatiently.


    "Then, let''s go!" Bai Mu said helplessly. Ke Nan loved you so much. He smiled happily as he followed behind Bai Mu and said, "Brother Bai Mu, don''t worry. This time, I''ll definitely help you pack up those things. I won''t let you down."


    These words from Ke Nan caused Bai Mu to stumble and almost fall into a nearby bush. He suddenly regretted it a little. Honestly speaking, whether bringing Ke Nan along was the wrong decision.


    Uncle Yang and Bai Mu had just entered the cave when Uncle Yang decided not to wait any longer. They packed up their things and waited for Bai Mu and the others to finish before entering the cave. After all, they didn''t know how much longer they would be in the cave. It was better to take it step by step.


    Bai Mu and Ke Nan both entered the cave. As the cave entrance was facing upwards, it wasn''t too dark when they went down. However, the bottom of the hole was unexpectedly bright and clean. When they reached the bottom, Bai Mu and Ke Nan saw the entrance to the tomb.


    "Brother Bai Mu, I feel that those things did not dare to come out when they saw us." After scanning the stone door that was not far away, he said excitedly.


    Bai Mu placed his index finger on his lips and made a ''hush'' gesture as he muttered in his heart. Something was amiss with this place. If those things came from the ground, why couldn''t he hear anything with his hearing?


    As Bai Mu was lost in thought, he heard a rustling sound. The sound had obviously come from a meter to his right, but at this moment, Bai Mu felt something grabbing onto his calf. Lowering his head, he saw a grey claw emerging from the ground.


    "So it''s a mouse, but its claws are quite long!" As he spoke, Bai Mu placed his Spiritual Energy on his leg, attempting to deflect the claw. However, just as he moved his Spiritual Energy, the Earth Mouse seemed to have discovered something and released its claw. And then, his entire body once more disappeared into the ground.


    "You''re quite crafty!" "Brother Bai Mu, don''t be discouraged, the appetizer they gave you just now is about to arrive."


    When Bai Mu saw the excited look on Ke Nan''s face, he thought that Ke Nan was on the same side as that Earth Rat. However, he knew that Ke Nan''s Bai Mu knew that Ke Nan wasn''t joking.


    It was just that the child didn''t know how to express himself.


    Sure enough, after a short moment, the sound of grinding earth could be heard, and soon after, rat heads could be seen all over the ground. The mice were all larger than a cat, and their claws were surprisingly long, at least as long as an adult''s arm. Bai Mu seemed to have thought of something when he saw so many rats. He immediately summoned the Five Rats.


    The five translucent water gerbils naturally understood Bai Mu''s intentions and immediately released their own Spiritual Energy aura. When the rats saw this, their bodies began to tremble like a sieve. Then, the five water rats bared their fangs at the gerbils, as if they were threatening them. Then, the large group of rats drilled into the ground, and in just a few seconds, all of them disappeared.


    He didn''t expect that it would be so easy to deal with these things. At this time, he heard Ke Nan''s flustered voice, "Brother Bai Mu, how could you let those rats go? Don''t you know that those mice are the keys to the tomb?"


    "What?" A key, and a mouse can even be a key? " Bai Mu stared at Ke Nan in disbelief. However, he saw that Ke Nan had somehow found a hammer with a diameter of about 15 centimeters.


    "Well, if you want to get past this door, you have to use this hammer to smash the mice that popped out of the window." "But now, those rats have all run away. It''s impossible to smash them."


    "En..." Conan, are you sure this thing is the key to the tomb door? You''re not joking? " Bai Mu walked to Ke Nan''s side and picked up the heavy hammer. He found it hard to believe.


    "Hit the ground mouse!" Speaking of which, the head of Konan is out of string. Could the head of the ancient people who designed this tomb be out of string as well? "


    "Brother Bai Mu, please don''t not believe me. When I got the hammer earlier, I could already feel the effect of it."


    "But now that all the rats have left, saying all these is useless." Bai Mu sighed and said, "It doesn''t matter. Uncle Yang''s group brought enough equipment. If it doesn''t work, we can blow up this hole."


    "Sigh, this is the only way. However, if there is any other situation, Brother Bai Mu, you must bring me along. You are not allowed to run away by yourself. "

 C175

    "..." "Alright, I''ll remember to bring you along." After which, Bai Mu led Ke Nan up, only to see that there was a shadow above the entrance of the cave. He shouted with uncertainty, "Uncle Yang, is that you guys?"


    "Right, has Bai Mu finished settling the rest of his matters?" Can we get down? "


    Bai Mu called out to the higher-ups, "You all can come down now. We''ve settled the rest of the matters." Although he wasn''t sure why they had come down at such a time, Bai Mu didn''t want to guess at their thoughts. He just wanted to finish what he was doing and return as soon as possible.


    Within a few minutes, everyone had descended from the hole. Bai Mu told Uncle Yang about the situation inside. Uncle Yang walked up to the main entrance of the tomb chamber and knocked on the doors. He then said, "Those who can enter."


    After saying that, he skillfully arranged for some people to set up special explosives at the entrance of the cave. Uncle Yang''s group very skillfully arranged the detonator at the location indicated by Uncle Yang, while Bai Mu and the others retreated to a relatively distant place from the entrance of the tomb.


    According to Uncle Yang, this type of explosive was called concentrated explosion, so standing ten meters away could be considered as a safe distance.


    After finishing the setup, Uncle Yang made a hand gesture, and a man with a cold face directly detonated the explosive. With a loud bang, he felt the ground shake, and a lot of dust fell down from the ceiling.


    After the dust settled, the stone slab finally exploded. Bai Mu looked at Ming Nan and saw that Ke Nan was staring worriedly at the tomb. Bai Mu patted his shoulder helplessly and said, "Alright, don''t worry. I''ll protect you later."


    As Ke Nan was deep in thought, his worries immediately turned into joy when he heard Bai Mu''s words. He looked at Bai Mu with starry eyes and said, "Thank you, Brother Bai Mu."


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he couldn''t enter the tomb right now, Bai Mu would''ve definitely taken big steps inside. Speaking of which, Konan was a man now. Why did it feel like he was facing a girl?


    This Feel really did feel like the one he had when he was facing An Lan.


    Bai Mu instantly felt as though he was surrounded by a bunch of retarded idiots.


    Because the tomb''s door had just been opened, Uncle Yang allowed everyone to stay where they were for a few hours in order to prevent the air from leaking, but after three hours, it was already completely dark inside and everyone took out their flashlights. Of course, it was the same for Bai Mu as he didn''t want to show too much, so Bai Mu strangely switched on his flashlight and placed it in his hand as a decoration.


    Uncle Yang commanded the two bodyguards to throw the live chickens they brought from the town into the tomb chamber. A few minutes later, seeing the live chickens, they confirmed that there were no longer any abnormalities inside. Dozens of people headed straight for the tomb.


    Upon entering, Bai Mu and the others had a clear view of the situation in the tomb. This tomb chamber wasn''t very large. In addition to the decorations within, Bai Mu''s party felt somewhat crowded when they entered. From the looks of it, this was only a side room of the tomb. There were only a few small boxes in the tomb, and these small boxes were only some ordinary jewelry.


    Although this was a side chamber, everyone still felt that it was strange that this so-called thousand year tomb did not have any other stone doors. Could it be that they were wrong?


    Uncle Yang and the others naturally could not give up so easily. Everyone was crawling on the wall, as if they were trying to find some trap mechanism. At this moment, a gust of wind blew from the tomb chamber. Then, Bai Mu''s body was caught by something. He lowered his head to see that Coran was like an octopus, firmly locking him in place.


    "Brother Bai Mu, you said that you will bring me along."


    Just when Bai Mu wanted to make Ke Nan let go of his hand, he suddenly felt a burst of air beneath his feet. This type of feel was quite familiar to him.


    After a series of screams, Bai Mu and Ke Nan fell to the ground with ease.


    "Just now, someone must have accidentally triggered the mechanism and caused it to fall." As Bai Mu thought of this, he heard Ke Nan speak with a disdainful expression, "Brother Bai Mu, you''re wrong. This was only caused by the improper procedure you entered the room earlier. "Like I said, if you want to go in, you can''t do it recklessly. You have to use the key to the door."


    "So it''s like that!" This tomb was clearly larger than before, and there were other tunnels. It seemed like they had stumbled into the right place. However, he didn''t know if Uncle Yang and Warranty were still in the tomb.


    "Brother Bai Mu, you are wrong again." That Uncle Yang and the rest probably fell to who knows where. Furthermore, I sensed that there seemed to be many dangerous mechanisms in this place, so Brother Bai Mu, you have to protect me later. "


    Bai Mu was about to reply, but he felt that something wasn''t right. He reacted and shouted at Ke Nan, "F * ck, you''re spying on your father''s consciousness again. You can''t be sure. Even if you do, you are not allowed to say it without my permission. "


    Seeing how angry Bai Mu was, Ke Nan knew that he had made a mistake. He hurriedly covered his mouth and said, "I''m sorry Brother Bai Mu, I won''t do it again."


    Bai Mu looked at the Eye South before helplessly saying, "Let''s go. This tomb is after all related, perhaps we will be able to meet them."


    "Alright, Brother Bai Mu, let''s go together."


    The design of this tomb chamber was much more complicated than the one at the beginning. Bai Mu and the others found it strange that when they passed through a few passages, they would see a candle flame burning in one of the tombs. Bai Mu thought for a moment and led Ke Nan directly to the tomb chamber. When he arrived at the entrance of the tomb chamber, he could smell a refreshing fragrance of tea.


    "Brother Bai Mu, why do I have a bad premonition?" As soon as he smelled the fragrance of the tea, he couldn''t help but tighten his legs.


    "Stop messing around, let''s go take a look." There must be someone with the scent of tea. Bai Mu thought to himself, as he was wary of any more trouble that could arise between the two of them. Bai Mu directly pulled him to the spot where the fragrance originated from. Passing through a wall, he saw the back of a white-haired man.


    That person seemed to not know that an unexpected guest had entered the room and was still concentrating on making the tea.


    Could there be someone in the tomb? Moreover, it was a living person who was making tea? There had to be something strange going on, as the appearance of this tomb was nothing, except for the red lacquer coffin next to the old man. As he thought this, Bai Mu wanted to quietly withdraw like before. He only took a few steps when he heard a "pu" sound.


    Bai Mu frowned as he stared at Ke Nan. He asked in his heart, "You idiot, what did you eat? Why is it so smelly? "If you sigh and walk away, don''t fart anymore, lest you are discovered."


    When Bai Mu saw the pitiful look on Ke Nan''s face, he knew that he had no other choice. In any case, it would be better for him to leave before that old fogey realized it.


    "Pfft!" The farting sound came again, louder this time.


    Bai Mu was speechless, he might as well carry Ke Nan on his shoulder. At this time, a vigorous voice came from inside, "Since you''ve come, come in and take a seat. This old man has just made chrysanthemum tea for you."


    As the old man finished speaking, he turned around and looked at Bai Mu with a benevolent expression, as if he was a normal person.


    However, Bai Mu didn''t believe that this person was a good person. How could such an enigmatic old man appear in such a bizarre place? No one would believe him if they said that he was a normal person.


    Seeing that he had been discovered, Bai Mu no longer bothered to hide. Instead, he stood at his original spot and clasped his hands at the old man, "Elder, we''ve accidentally come to this place and offended you. Now, we will take our leave." After bowing, Bai Mu dragged Ke Nan and left. He had only taken a few steps when a tall wall suddenly blocked his path. Bai Mu turned around and asked with a smile that was not a smile, "What''s wrong? Can''t we leave?"


    "Hehe, of course you can leave. It''s just that this old man''s bowl of chrysanthemum tea, is this young one not going to give you face?" As the old man spoke, he picked up a white porcelain bowl. Bai Mu could clearly see that a few chrysanthemum flowers were floating within the bowl. However, the tea leaves had a blood-red hue to it.


    "Junior is unable to accept this. Elder, it''s better if you keep it for yourself to drink! " As Bai Mu spoke, he sent a sharp palm wind towards the wall in front of him. When the wall was hit by his palm, it instantly collapsed. However, the old man behind him revealed an evil grin, "Hahaha, since you refuse the offer, then don''t blame me for being impolite."


    When Bai Mu heard this, he immediately turned around to face the incoming gusts of wind. He pulled Ke Nan to the left and to the right, dodging the dazzling red chrysanthemums that had pierced through the wall.


    What taste did this old man have? He actually used chrysanthemum as a weapon.


    Bai Mu turned his head to see if there was anything wrong with Ke Nan. He saw Ke Nan''s teary eyes looking at him. "Big Brother Bai Mu ~"


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing that Conan was feeling wronged, Bai Mu frowned. He saw that Conan had stuck his butt in front of him. On his butt, there were a few bright red chrysanthemums.


    Bai Mu: "¡­"


    "Brother Bai Mu, it hurts!" It was unknown what sort of mentality he had. He could only look at Bai Mu with a pained expression while Bai Mu could not help but turn his head and say, "Ke Nan, pull it out yourself!" I''ll deal with that person. "


    As he spoke, he turned his gaze towards the old man. When Bai Mu''s eyes landed upon a gigantic red chrysanthemum flower on the coffin, his eyes bulged wide open.


    "Seems like that chrysanthemum has come to life."

 C176

    It turned out that the person who had transformed into a chrysanthemum flower had started to use his chrysanthemum to attack. Bai Mu looked at the old man and only smiled as he attacked; he might have been slightly afraid of such a level of attack. However, ever since he had emerged from the cold pond, Bai Mu''s ability had risen by two folds, and now, even he was able to defeat his own master.


    Bai Mu watched the attacks and directly released his Spiritual Energy. The orange light directly blocked off the chrysanthemum flowers from coming into contact with the giant chrysanthemum flower. After the two sides'' strength matched up, the chrysanthemums directly floated down from the sky.


    "This is what you call a real chrysanthemum remnant!" Bai Mu laughed heartily as he looked at the chrysanthemum flower that was about to launch an attack. He looked at the man next to him, who was concentrating on peeling his fart, and hesitated for half a second before aiming his palm at the giant chrysanthemum flower. Then, he heard a loud crackling sound as the chrysanthemum flower was split in half by the lightning bolt from Bai Mu''s palm.


    It wasn''t because Bai Mu was ruthless, but because the Chrysanthemum Blossom Essence had yet to break through its ban. The reason why it wanted to force Bai Mu and the others to drink the special ''chrysanthemum tea'' was because it wanted to harm a few more people so that it could escape this place once its strength had increased.


    Of course, this chrysanthemum flower must have been purposely made by the owner of the tomb for him to guard the things inside the tomb. If he could see that thing here, then it would mean that he was not far from the main tomb chamber.


    With this thought in mind, Bai Mu turned around to look at Ke Nan. Once again, he failed.


    "I say, Conan, you only have three chrysanthemums on your butt. From then until now, don''t you feel no pressure and have already pulled it out?" Bai Mu was speechless.


    "Brother Bai Mu, you don''t understand. Look at those chrysanthemums. They look delicate and innocent, but they really hurt." Ke Nan gazed at Bai Mu with tears in his eyes as he spoke pitifully.


    "Ink, let me do it!" As he spoke, Bai Mu walked in front of Ke Nan and stretched out his hand to pluck the scarlet chrysanthemum flower.


    "Don''t ah ¡­" "Ahh!" Before Ke Nan could finish, Bai Mu pulled out a chrysanthemum with one hand and pulled it out. Bai Mu looked at the farting blood that was spurting out of his mouth and said unhappily. Conan, you''re enduring it. There are two more. "


    As he spoke, he extended his magical beast towards the second chrysanthemum!


    "Ya Lai Die, Ya ¡­" "Ahhh!"


    There was no helping it, it was really just that Ke Nan was too f * cking cheap. Bai Mu directly stretched out his hands and pulled out the two chrysanthemums on Ke Nan''s butt.


    Seeing that there was blood spewing out of the back of Conan''s fart like a sieve, Bai Mu said, "Stop howling." Bai Mu immediately used his Spiritual Energy to treat Ke Nan''s wounds. When the blood finally stopped flowing, he withdrew his hand.


    "Okay, let''s go check out which coffin has something inside." Normally, when there were items to guard, there would be special items. Thus, Bai Mu was confident that he might be able to obtain some sort of treasure this time around.


    Feeling that his fart had been restored, Conan said, "Okay," and followed Bai Mu to a coffin.


    "Coran, can you feel what''s inside?" In any case, Ke Nan had that function, so Bai Mu didn''t mind using it at this moment.


    "Brother Bai Mu, there''s nothing scary inside, but there''s a flute."


    "Tick?" Bai Mu was puzzled. Logically speaking, there should be treasures within. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have such a demoness guarding him.


    "Yes, it''s a flute, and a very powerful one at that." "Brother Bai Mu, please tell me what it is. Let me take a look."


    When Bai Mu saw how anxious Ke Nan was, he knew that this child had started to get sick again. He sighed and easily pushed open the coffin. Sure enough, he saw a jade flute lying inside the coffin.


    When Ke Nan saw this, he immediately stretched out his hand to grab the flute. However, just as he held the flute in his hand, his expression became uglier and uglier. He looked into Bai Mu''s eyes and thought that something strange had happened.


    Just as he was about to speak, he saw Ke Nan place the flute in his hands. With an unprecedented seriousness, he said, "Big Brother Bai Mu, you should keep this flute well. Please don''t give it to anyone else."


    "Why?" Bai Mu was slightly puzzled. Of course, it wasn''t that Bai Mu was suspicious of Ke Nan''s words, but he was a little doubtful of Ke Nan''s sudden serious expression. Did this child really not take any medicine?


    "Brother Bai Mu, I didn''t take any medicine!" No, Brother Bai Mu, I am serious. This thing is very important. Because I really want to see a little of your future, this flute is your future. You need to remember, you cannot trust anyone, not even yourself, do you know? " He finally told her everything he wanted to say in his heart.


    "Conan, are you talking nonsense again? You said that I can''t trust others, but why can''t I trust myself?" Bai Mu stared at Ke Nan with a hint of amusement in his eyes. Was this kid for real?


    "Brother Bai Mu, I''m speaking the truth. Although I can''t sense what''s inside your body, I can determine that something unexpected is going to happen to you in the future. So Brother Bai Mu, just hide this flute well, you''ll definitely be able to use it in the future."


    Bai Mu''s gaze turned darker when he heard Ke Nan talking about the condition of his body. It was true that he could feel something inside his body, but he couldn''t pinpoint exactly what it was. Every time he tried to feel it carefully, he found that there was nothing there. During this time, his body''s strangeness had always reminded him that his body didn''t seem to belong to him.


    At this time, Ke Nan looked at Bai Mu and said, "Brother Bai Mu, just in case, I will erase my memories this time around. As for the matter with the flute, you''d better keep it safe and don''t let me know anymore. Because in the future, I really want to do something that would let you down. But no matter what time it is, Brother Bai Mu, please don''t blame me. Because at that time, I might no longer be me. "


    "What are you going to say, Conan? Why can''t I understand a single word? " Bai Mu had finally managed to temporarily place the flute back into his space after hearing what Ke Nan said. His words had attracted Bai Mu''s attention. However, the strange emotion that he felt today was something that Bai Mu couldn''t react to.


    "Brother Bai Mu, I don''t know what I''m talking about. When I picked up the flute, I naturally saw some fragments, but they were incomplete. But Brother Bai Mu, you have to believe me and remember what I just said." As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and made a gesture above his head.


    "Brother Bai Mu, what happened just now? Why are you staring at him like that?" Ke Nan raised his head and saw Bai Mu looking at him with a meaningful gaze. He covered his face in embarrassment and said shyly.


    "It''s fine, Conan. Let''s go. There''s nothing here."


    "Oh, well, where are we going later?" Ke Nan followed behind Bai Mu and asked.


    "Go find them. See where they are." Bai Mu continued on his way, heading off in a different direction.


    "Understood, Brother Bai Mu." As he spoke, he followed Bai Mu out of the tomb door.


    That day, after An Lanlan got pissed off by the ghost girl, she had this weird habit. Everywhere she went, she would find a ghost to help them "do it for free" and stop looking for free. It seemed like she was infatuated with the idea of helping the ghost to fix their faces, so she decided not to look for the free spirit and instead went to look for the ghost in this forbidden area.


    In order to find those things, Anlan had even learned the Flight Spell. In the beginning, she had taught him many times without learning it. Finally, when Xiao Yunzi found a place to wait for An Lanlan but didn''t find her, he realized that he had lost this disciple of his. He was a little worried that some accident might happen to An Lanlan, so he had no choice but to go back to find her. However, he hadn''t been able to find An Lanlan even after he had searched for her for her path in the future. Now, he was truly worried.


    Even though An Lanlan''s body was protected by high grade spiritual energy, he didn''t know how to control it, nor did he know how to use it. If they were caught by the demons and ghosts in the forest ¡­


    As he thought of this, he began his journey to search for his disciples. What the carefree child did not know was that at this time, An Lanlan was being tyrannically abused. The ghosts that were previously wandering in the forest had already been slaughtered by An Lanlan.


    All the ghosts were complaining incessantly because of this monster, An Lan. However, in the span of three days, none of the ghosts looked any better. This ghost in the forbidden area was directly promoted to a faceless cripple.


    As for the perpetrator, he was still talking about something at this time. "As expected, failure in cosmetic surgery is even better than the appearance of a ghost."

 C177

    Just like this, all the ghosts hurriedly used illusions to turn their face into a normal person. In order to not be caught, some of them even decided to leave the place that they had gone through great difficulty to find a new home in another part of the forbidden area.


    Free and Unrestrained Child was also searching for An Lanlan. After searching for three days, he was still unable to find her. In the end, he helplessly caught a panicked ghost boy. When he thought about how a person who was afraid of ghosts had turned into the fear of ghosts, the unfettered child did not know what to say.


    According to which ghost''s words, the free and unfettered child finally found his disciple who was having fun in a dense forest.


    As he looked at the ghost that had been tortured to the point where it seemed as if his face was no longer the same, the unrestrained child finally knew that his disciple was so fierce and fierce. Once again, he was sure that the ghost was not lying to him.


    When An Lanlan finished her masochistic work, she discovered that her master had come over to greet her. "Master, how did you find this place?" Right, have you found Master Ancestor? "


    In fact, she was very grateful to her master. Only because of this person, he was able to overcome his fear of ghosts, and now he had found something very interesting to play with.


    "I''ve already been looking for you for three days. It seems like you are here. Alright, stop playing around. Hurry up and come with me to find your ancestor master. " As he looked at the stupefied face of An Lanlan, he couldn''t help sighing. Was it good or bad that his disciple had turned out like this?


    "Alright, Master, let''s go quickly!" I thought you had found your grandteacher. So I immediately caught a ghost and asked around, finding out where the ancestor master was. Just as I was about to rush over, I didn''t expect that you would actually come here, Master. " Of course, An Lanlan wouldn''t tell her that it was because she couldn''t find a plaything ghost that she thought of looking for her master.


    "What? You even found out where your grandmaster is?" The carefree child felt somewhat helpless. Why was it that good luck always followed his disciple around? He had been wanting to find a teacher for so many years, but these little bastards always found him so easily.


    His heart was truly tired ¡­


    "Master, what''s wrong?" An Lanlan asked as she looked at his face.


    "It''s fine, let''s go!" The carefree child waved his hand. At this moment, he suddenly wanted to be quiet.


    "Alright, since Master doesn''t know where the Grandmaster is, I''ll lead the way." Anlan immediately used a flying technique to fly to the very front. Xiao Yunzi''s eyes widened once again at this sudden turn of events. He now deeply understood that his own disciple was his true disciple. His eldest and third disciples were people who could become geniuses without his tutelage.


    The unrestrained child deeply sighed before following An Lanlan.


    Finally, An Lanlan stopped at a ravine. She pointed at a stone person in the ravine and said, "Well, Master, that is the Grandmaster."


    "What, Martial Ancestor?" How did he become a stone person? " "This ¡­ this ¡­" The unrestrained child quickly flew to the front of the stone man. Seeing that the stone man had a face similar to his own master, he asked in disbelief.


    "Those ghosts said that it was because of some formation inside that the ancestor''s spirit energy was sucked away, and the ancestor immediately turned into a stone person like what you saw. Of course, if you want your grandmaster to become a normal person, it is not impossible. " Anlan looked at the stone man and thought about what the kids had said.


    "What method?" The unrestrained child obviously wanted his master to return to normal, so he was willing to pay any price.


    "Find a person with high spiritual energy and break this formation that is trapping the ancestor. It''s just that this formation has been broken, and even though Master Ancestor has become a normal person, his spiritual energy will not be able to recover. "


    "This ¡­" An Lanlan''s words directly caused Xiao Yunzi to hesitate. It was true that he wanted to call out his master, but he no longer had any spiritual energy. He wanted to become an ordinary person who died of old age? Was this really what his master wanted?


    The carefree child thought for a while and finally said, "It''s fine, as long as I can save Master, that is not important."


    "But Master, where should we find a person with a higher spiritual energy? Master, with your ability, I reckon it''s not enough. According to what Senior Bai Mu said, in order to open this formation, one must possess at least the same Spiritual Energy as this one. Furthermore, this formation is covered in an orange glow.


    With these words, An Lanlan''s gaze immediately fell upon An Lanlan. She walked up to him with a "What are you doing?" expression and said, "Disciple, you have to help me with this favor."


    At this moment, An Lan was using the highest grade of purple spiritual energy. Although purple spiritual energy was different due to the power of different people, a skinny camel was still bigger than a horse. Even though An Lan had yet to learn how to control spiritual energy, it should be easy to open this array.


    "Master, I can''t do it, don''t call me!" An Lanlan retreated two steps back. ''What a joke. Letting a rookie like me deal with such a powerful formation, isn''t that a joke?''


    "Alright, disciple, please help master out!" You must know that grandmaster should be able to find a way to help you solve the problem in your body. If grandmaster is unable to wake up, disciple will probably be able to keep this kind of manly heart of yours forever. "


    When An Lanlan heard that, her expression suddenly changed. She directly stretched out her hand and laid it in front of the free and unrestrained child, and spoke in a generous manner, "Master, you don''t have to say anything. In order to save Master Ancestor, I will not hesitate to risk my life. "


    "Okay, okay, my good disciple. I won''t let you put your life on the line for this. I''m only letting you break a formation." Isn''t Master here too? "


    "Well, well! But Master, you should at least tell me how to break it, right? "Also, I don''t emit any spiritual energy at all."


    "Can''t you use spiritual energy? Disciple, are you kidding me? "Then how did you use your spirit energy to clean up those damn things?"


    Hearing this, An Lanlan chuckled and said, "Master, you can''t blame me for this." Because when I see those things, my hands get itchy and I can''t help it. "


    An Lanlan''s words directly caused Xiao Yunhai to feel uneasy. Seeing An Lanlan''s words, Mu Dao thought for a while and finally thought of a good idea.


    "Disciple Master has a way. Master will place something that you like at the critical point of the array formation. At that time, I can guarantee that you will be able to use your full strength. "


    An Lanlan looked at the free and unrestrained child and knew that his face was somewhat bright. The corner of her mouth twitched. "Then, Master, I''ll wait and see."


    After that, An Lanlan saw the evil spirit that had always been extremely fierce, baring its fangs at her in a provocative manner. In the past two days, An Lanlan had already become addicted to plastic surgery for others, and now that she saw this provocative evil spirit, she immediately forgot about the fact that it was still here.


    Seeing the ghost that deserved to be beaten, Anlan directly used all of his spiritual energy to strike that thing in the face. The unscrupulous child saw that this move was indeed effective, and just as Anlan''s palm was about to hit the ghost shadow, he moved that ghost directly to the next spot on the broken array.


    An Lanlan''s palm naturally missed its target. At this moment, An Lanlan still saw the face of a ghost who was provoking her. On the face of the ghost, there was a hint of mockery, as if he was mocking the move from An Lanlan.


    An Lanlan had been talking about those things as if they were toys in her hands for the past two days. Now, she was actually provoked and mocked by those toys. An Lanlan was naturally a little angry, and she directly sent another palm strike over.


    Just like before, it still didn''t hit.


    Then, An Lanlan truly became angry. She used all the strength in her body to directly attack the ghost in the direction he was moving in without regard for her life. However, every time he was about to catch up, the ghost seemed to be able to determine his direction and would always be able to dodge quickly.


    But how could An Lanlan, who was on the verge of bursting into action, know that this was caused by the Free and Unrestrained Child? When she saw the ghost that was hanging upside down above the stone man''s head, she released all of her accumulated spiritual energy.


    Afterwards, he saw a burst of light that shot into the sky from the forbidden area, and then he heard a clatter.


    It sounded as if something had ruptured.


    When he came back to his senses, he saw his master''s excited face. He looked at Xiao Yunzi with some doubts and couldn''t help but think, "What happened just now? Why is Master Mao so excited?"


    Could it be that his Master was happy for him when she saw him hit that ghost?


    When An Lanlan''s gaze followed Xiao Yunzi''s line of sight, she saw that the stones on the stone man''s body were falling off bit by bit. Seeing her master stare at that stone man with such complicated looks of admiration and anticipation, only then did An Lanlan remember that she had been tricked by her heartless master yet again.


    However, seeing that his grandteacher was about to be freed, and that he finally had the chance to return to his original appearance, An Lanlan naturally didn''t have any other emotions.


    Just like the unrestrained child, he stared expectantly at the grandmaster who had basically all the stones off his body.

 C178

    At this very moment, a mirror image of the demon race stood upright in front of all the demons. When they saw the mud off the vintage''s body, all of them burst into cheers.


    After all these years, they could not kill this Taoist, they could only use the array to trap him. In fact, they could only use the devil smoke to control the intelligence of one of the hollow Na''s, and a while ago, when they found out that another God was about to appear, they directly transferred the Demon Lord''s seal from another place to the void Na Zi''s body, and using the 12 God Generals'' hands, they were able to not only completely destroy the cultivation level of the void Na Zi, but also directly eliminate a part of the Demon Lord''s seal.


    This was truly a good thing to kill two birds with one stone.


    Currently, the Demon Lord''s Spirit was freely moving around in the human''s body. As long as they could protect the Demon Lord''s Profound Qi well and wait for the Demon Lord''s Spirit to take control of the human''s body, then the demons would once again flourish.


    As for Anlan and the others, they didn''t even know that one of their actions had broken the last seal of the Demon Lord. At this moment, Anlan looked at the old man who revealed his true face, who was also like his master, "Wow, grandmaster is actually around the same age as master!" "Master, master ¡­" Free and Unrestrained Child walked up to the two people and gently patted them on their shoulders. The two of them slowly opened their eyes and looked at the two people in front of them with a puzzled expression.


    "Master, it''s me, I''m a carefree person!"


    "Free and Unrestrained Child, you''re a Free and Unrestrained Child?" Because he had been trapped in the stone statue for too long, it was hard for Xinna to process his thoughts. However, when he heard that ''free'' sound, he finally reacted. "Disciple, you, why did you come back here?" Leave quickly! This place is dangerous! "


    "Master, don''t worry. Lan''er has already broken the formation on your body. You''re free to do whatever you want now." It''s just that Master, your cultivation is gone forever. "


    "Martial Ancestor, I''m An Lanlan. It''s a pleasure to meet you." When An Lanlan saw that the Xinna was looking at her, she hurriedly greeted him.


    He knew that since he could open the seal, he would be one of the twelve Godly Generals. However, when he saw the twelve Godly Generals at this time, the void Na Zi clearly no longer had his initial excitement. He looked at the free and unrestrained son, wanting to say that he was confused, but his final words turned into a sigh.


    "Master, what''s wrong? Why do you say that? Since you came out, shouldn''t you be happy? " The child did not understand, could it be that his master was still cultivating at his current level?


    "Do you know that some time ago, when the demons entered the forbidden area, the formations were moved to Master''s body. Not only that, but the Demon Lord''s seal was placed on me as well. As long as Master obtained freedom, not only would Master''s cultivation be destroyed, even the Demon Lord''s seal would be broken. My disciple, this is the last seal to seal the Demon Lord. As long as the seal is broken, the Demon Lord can appear at any time! "


    The vintage lamented, "This is all fated. It is imperative that the Demon Lord be reborn. You must find the Twelve Divine Generals as soon as possible. Only when the Twelve Divine Generals are gathered, will they be able to eliminate the Demon Lord when he appears. "


    "It''s just that right now, I don''t know where the Demon Lord lives. Otherwise, killing him before he was born would save a lot of energy."


    "Master, don''t worry. The twelve Godly Generals are about to gather. As for the Demon Lord and the others, they will definitely think of something. Although a portion of the Twelve Divine Generals had already appeared, their respective strengths had yet to be truly revealed. Just like Lan''er, he was a man with a heart of a daughter. That''s exactly why we came to find you, Master. " Free and Unrestrained Child pointed to An Lanlan as he spoke.


    "Isn''t he supposed to be like this?" With just one sentence, Xumi had shattered all of Anlan''s hopes.


    "Master Ancestor, what you''re talking about should be like this. What exactly do you mean by this? What should be? " Anlan asked, unwilling to give up. She didn''t want to be a boy. She wanted to be a girl. She wanted to be a handsome pot!


    "Back then, there were records about the twelve Godly Generals. I was fortunate enough to see the true appearances of the twelve Godly Generals from the calligraphy and painting written by my ancestor. This is because our sect had passed down a rule that no matter who it was, they must remember the appearance of the twelve Godly Generals. It''s just that when I accidentally fell into this forbidden area''s formation, I didn''t have the time to give you the calligraphy.


    In the calligraphy and painting back then, there was a Divine General who looked exactly like the person in front of you, which is your disciple. "


    "Nani!?" When An Lan heard these words, she suddenly felt as if her entire being had gone from bad to worse. He only wanted to be a peaceful and beautiful woman, but he didn''t want to be one of the Twelve Divine Generals!


    "Lan''er, what happened to you?" Xiao Yunzi asked worriedly when he saw An Lanlan''s crazed expression.


    "Master, don''t ask anymore. I want some peace and quiet." As An Lanlan spoke, she glanced at the unicorn and continued, "Master, please take the grandteacher back first. I want to take a walk around the forbidden area." At this time, An Lanlan had already been beaten by this bad news, so she had no choice but to vent.


    The ghosts in this forbidden area, just wait for me, An Lanlan, to change your faces!


    "What about you?" Seeing the rich and colorful expression on An Lanlan''s face, Xiao Yunzi was truly worried that this child would be unable to figure out how to do something so extreme.


    "Master, you can rest assured. I''m just wandering around the forbidden area, I won''t let my imagination run wild. Moreover, right now, there aren''t many ghosts here that are my match, so you can rest assured."


    As An Lanlan spoke, she waved her hand at the unfettered child and the unicorn, and then used the flight technique to fly away.


    "Disciple, you and the Divine General were fated to be together, so it can be considered a happy occasion, but whether it is a blessing or a curse, alas ¡­" Master can''t explain it too. " Looking at An Lanlan''s technique, the servant sighed emotionally and said, "Disciple, go back alone. I''ll leave this calligraphy and painting master here to you. You must take good care of him, find the Divine Generals as soon as possible and gather the Divine Generals."


    "Master, what about you? You won''t come with me? " The unfettered child was getting a bit anxious. He had come here with the intention of taking his master away. How could his master not be anxious when he said that?


    "Disciple, Master is old and only has a few days left to live. Rather than causing trouble outside, it''s better to stay here. " The vintner said faintly.


    "Master, don''t ¡­"


    "That''s enough, disciple. Don''t tell me your master doesn''t even know what to say anymore?" The unicorn directly interrupted the unicorn''s words, and said to the unicorn in a sincere tone, "Well then, quickly go and gather the 12 Divine Generals as soon as possible. Now that the seal was broken, the Demon Lord was about to be born. We can''t wait any longer. "


    "Yes, Master!" Although she hadn''t followed her master for so many years, she still knew about his temperament. As long as she made a decision, no one could change it.


    Looking at the straight and upright body of the unrestrained child, the unrestrained child stood in front of the unicorn and directly kneeled down. After kowtowing for a few times, the unrestrained child finally arrived, "Master, disciple will come back. The disciples of the Twelve Divine Generals will also be gathered together.


    After he finished, he walked in the direction he came from. It was just that the carefree child did not know the things that they did not know. Now that they had parted, it was time for them to part from each other forever.


    In fact, Bai Mu only felt as if something was about to crash into his body the moment the clay sculpture fell off his body. However, Bai Mu felt as if there was an extra person on his body. It was only after a long while that the feeling disappeared.


    Then, Bai Mu and Ke Nan passed by several tomb chambers and only met a few ghosts as well as some mechanisms to deal with grave robbers. To Bai Mu and the others, this was considered a small matter, but just as Liang Zhong had said, there were truly a lot of treasures inside. Bai Mu also finally understood why Liang Zhong directly gave him such a high reward. After all, this tomb was a little difficult for ordinary people to enter, but for people like them with cultivation bases, it was very different.


    Of course, the money he had swallowed would not be vomited out with good intentions. After all, he deserved it.


    As Bai Mu and Ke Nan were walking, they heard voices coming from the room next door. Hearing the familiar voice, Bai Mu called out to Ke Nan and ran next door. Sure enough, it was Shui and the others. At this moment, the water, Warrick and Yang Mu were all gathered together. However, they were currently discussing about something.


    "Uncle Yang, where are you?" Bai Mu walked over, and upon hearing the person''s voice, everyone turned their heads. In this gap, Bai Mu was finally able to clearly see what was surrounding them.


    The two of them looked exactly the same. No, it should be a soul that looked exactly the same. They were trembling as they squatted on the ground and stared at the people surrounding them with trembling eyes.


    "Gu Xuanwu?" Bai Mu walked over and saw Gu Xuanwu and the other two from the other group, who had once been his protectors. Now that they had become Puppet Generals, he couldn''t help but exclaim in curiosity.


    "Bai Mu, you know them?"

 C179

    Bai Mu nodded his head, saying that this was the soul of a friend of his, so he had to take it back. Of course, Bai Mu had warned Ke Nan in his heart, which was why Ke Nan held back and didn''t tell him the truth.


    Uncle Yang''s original goal was the antique jewelry inside the tomb. As for these two useless souls, they wouldn''t accept them. After collecting the jewelry and antiques from the tomb chamber, everyone left the tomb chamber. Although they did not see any treasures previously, it was still a good trip this time.


    Warrick and Water naturally went to look for souls, and as Ke Nan didn''t know how long his body could hold out for, he had no choice but to follow Warrick. However, when he saw the reluctant expression in Bai Mu''s eyes, Bai Mu was filled with worry. This Ke Nan, he didn''t know what kind of attitude he should use to deal with him.


    He turned around, and even though he was going back and forth, he followed Warrick out of the room in the end. Naturally, Bai Mu left with Uncle Yang. After returning to Liang Zhong''s home to settle some errands, Bai Mu thought of a way to use the method that Ke Nan taught him to block out all of the perceptive abilities in his body. Afterwards, he brought himself to a place where he couldn''t even go with his own consciousness, and hid the flute that he obtained from the ancient tomb. With Gu Xuanwu''s soul in his body, Bai Mu believed that everything would be much easier when dealing with the puppet general.


    Furthermore, Qian Wei had followed the instructions of Ke Nan and found the person who saved him, the Mo Clan''s Second Young Master.


    Qian Wei naturally had to repay his benefactor. Furthermore, after seeing him for the first time, Qian Wei had secretly promised the Mo Clan''s Second Young Master that he would go ashore to find the Mo Clan''s Second Young Master. Now that she was on shore, not only could she find her father, she could even find the human she had been fond of since she was young.


    Of course, when Qian Wei saw the Mo Clan''s Second Young Master, who was handsome and had a touch of gentleness in her, his heart really fell onto him. Thus, wherever that Mo Clan''s Second Young Master went, he would follow him.


    "Zi Ran, do you really not remember me?" We''ve met before. " Qian Wei asked when he saw that Mo Ziran was fiddling with something yellow called a rune.


    "Stop messing around, I''m busy right now." Mo Ziran raised his head and looked at the girl in front of him as he spoke with a gentle voice. This woman was called Qian Wei. He had saved her when he was looking for a beauty in the forest under a black bear. If not for his gun, he would not have been able to escape his doom. However, this was the only person who claimed to be familiar with him. When he heard about his Mo Clan''s Second Young Master, he was even more certain.


    He also said that they had met at sea. To be honest, although he sometimes went to the beach to check on the goods in place of his father, he had never seen this girl. In addition, men would have an ability to remember beautiful women with their eyes.


    Originally, it was a good thing that he had beauties wrapped around him, but he, Mo Ziran, already had someone that he could depend on. It was fine if he was friends with this beauty, but to be honest, he was a bit against it.


    He liked smart people, not stubborn people like this woman. Although he didn''t reject her, but Mo Ziran felt that this woman was too thick-skinned.


    In the end, his father coincidentally saw this girl, saying that this girl was very close to him, and he felt a sense of kinship with her. Thus, he took her as his adopted daughter, haha, from now on, this foster sister really did have the proper identity to follow him.


    This made him extremely vexed.


    Qian Wei looked at the serious side of Mo Ziran''s face and felt his heart turn cold. After so many days, he had never looked at him directly and had only treated him as his sister. If he were to talk about feelings, his face would become serious. It was as if a heavy snowfall had suddenly appeared in the sky that was originally shining brightly with the sun.


    However, Qian Wei couldn''t reveal his identity as a mermaid to Mo Ziran right now, otherwise he would be in big trouble.


    "Zi Ran, what is the purpose of all this?" Qian Wei knew that Mo Ziran didn''t want him to talk about those things, so he kept silent. He looked at Mo Ziran furrowing his brows while clenching his fists. Qian Wei also felt sorry for him.


    "Aiya, are you annoyed?" Mo Ziran was very angry. The master had said that if one wanted to find the missing soul, they would have to arrange the soul in order to understand the mysteries within.


    That day when Warranty was in trouble, Mo Ziran went to find the master. That master saw that Warranty was missing a soul and didn''t point it out clearly because Warrick was like a normal person and didn''t seem like someone who had lost a soul. That was why that master was a little afraid, and only told Mo Ziran about it in the dark.


    Warrick didn''t explain it to him, but followed the two guys. Mo Ziran knew it was for his own good. At the same time, Mo Ziran directly confirmed the master''s words about her leaving the job and suddenly leaving.


    Since Warrick didn''t say anything, he didn''t say it out loud. After all, he couldn''t help much. If he did, it would only bring him more trouble. Thus, once Warran left, Mo Ziran found a master and asked him to tell him how to find Warrick''s soul.


    Thus, there was the matter of Mo Ziran locking himself up in his room to study talismans.


    However, the person in his ear kept chattering non-stop, which really annoyed him. Thus, Mo Ziran didn''t even look at Qian Duoduo as he directly shouted at Qian Wei.


    Qian Wei had been treated like this ever since he was a kid. His body just stood there, looking at Mo Ziran. He was thinking about something. In short, he was stunned. As for Mo Ziran, after a while, he still couldn''t figure out what was going on. He felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere in the room. He raised his head and looked at Qian Jin who was staring at him dumbly.


    It was only then that he remembered that his words seemed to hurt. He just sighed and said, "Qian Wei, I''m just busy. If you feel bored, you can go and play with me. I''m really very busy here. "


    Qian Wei looked at Mo Ziran for a while and then said, "Ziran, why can''t you accept me? Am I really that hateful? "


    Qian Wei looked at Bai Mu as tears welled up in his eyes. However, he was ruthlessly forced back by Qian Wei. In her family, if some human fish shed tears, then pearl would be the only one to fall. In order to not reveal their identity, Qian Wei held in his tears and held back.


    Just by looking at Mo Ziran''s cold face, Qian Wei''s heart turned cold. His nose also turned sour. He wished that he could hide somewhere and cry.


    However, the conditions on this continent did not allow it.


    Mo Ziran stood up and looked at Qian Jing, "Now that I think of you as my sister and have someone I like, I will never be tempted by anyone else. So, Qian Wei, I hope you can find someone you like and still like you, instead of wasting your time on someone as different as me."


    "No, it won''t. However, no matter what, I will never fall for anyone else. " Qian Wei heard from Mo Ziran that there was someone he liked, and his heart turned cold. However, she was not willing to give up. After waiting for so many years, was it because he said that there was someone he liked?


    He was definitely not such a person. As long as he was determined, he would firmly grab onto him.


    "Little Sister Qian Wei, don''t do this. I really do have someone I like. And I like it very much. I''d do anything for her. And these runes were all done for her. In this life, I will only like her alone, so can you stop being stupid, little sister? " Mo Ziran shook his head. This girl was really stubborn.


    "I won''t, I won''t! Zi Ran, can you give me a chance? I really like you, ever since I was very young. " Qian Wei stepped forward and held Mo Ziran''s hand. She didn''t want to let go. If she let go, she felt like her heart would die from sadness.


    "Alright, that''s enough. I''m going to do something. If you feel bored, go and play with your dad, he has a lot of new stuff there. " As he spoke, he threw Qian Wei''s hand away and walked towards the door.


    Qian Wei stared at Mo Ziran''s back for a long time. Did he really give up? After pursuing him for so many years, was it just because he also had someone he liked that he gave up on him?


    Qian Jin''s gaze fell on the yellow rune on the table and saw the strange words that were drawn on it. Qian Wei''s gaze turned deeper as he walked forward and picked up one of the talisman papers. He looked at the charm paper as if he saw the person Mo Ziran liked. His fingers tightened and he wanted to break the charm paper.


    "Haha ~ It really is infatuation!" A burst of clapping sound pulled Qian Wei back from his thoughts. He looked at the paper in his hand that was about to be torn apart and quickly let go of it. He was shocked inwardly. Why would he do such a thing out of jealousy?


    This thing had a very important meaning to him, how could he act like this?


    With this thought in mind, Qian Wei hurriedly smoothed out the crumpled paper and carefully placed the talisman inside. Then, he waited for the person to appear.


    "What are you doing here, Maureen?" Qian Wei said to Mo Lin in a bad tone.

 C180

    "Haha, my good sister, you are really naive. This house belongs to our Mo Clan. Could it be that we need your permission to enter that room?" As he looked at Qian Wei''s pretty face, he could not help but want to pounce on him.


    This girl, ever since he had met her at the seaside that day, he had fallen in love with her. However, since that day, a girl, that had appeared in the seaside that he had fallen in love with, that had ruined his plans.


    However, what Maureen didn''t expect was that this little beauty would actually deliver herself to his doorstep. This wasn''t fate, it was just that this new girl was actually always following her annoying little brother. He didn''t even have the chance to make a move. It hadn''t been easy for him to see his little brother leave, and now that the little beauty was here alone, he naturally couldn''t be happier.


    Thus, when Qian Wei saw this, he couldn''t hold back the small ripple in his heart. Therefore, Mo Lin didn''t plan on forcing her at this time. He just smiled and said, "What, Qianwei, my little brother, that annoying bastard doesn''t care about you. Why don''t I care about you? Wouldn''t it be great if we were to be together in the future?" Maureen said. A lecherous light shone on his face, as if he had seen something in the future.


    Qian Wei glanced at the face of Mo Lin. He was really annoyed, but he didn''t say anything at this time. He just looked at Mo Lin and said, "Big Brother, please behave yourself. I am your little sister now."


    As he spoke, he directly passed by Mo Lin and was about to leave.


    "After just a few steps, I felt my wrist being grabbed." What, you think you can take a fancy to a man like my brother? "Hur hur, everyone is still optimistic about him!" Mo Lin''s expression was a bit twisted. Before Qian Wei could react, he was pushed to the wall. His entire body was locked between the wall and Mo Lin''s body.


    Qian Wei tried to struggle a few times but to no avail. He could only glare at Mo Lin and say, "What are you trying to do? Let go of me."


    "Hehe, let go. Do you really think you can escape so easily just because I, Maureen, have my eyes on you? "Why do you all think so highly of my little brother? Dad is like that, even a woman I like is the same."


    After speaking for a while, seeing Qian Wei''s disgusted face, he didn''t care and only smiled as he straightened Qian Wei''s face. In a gentle tone, he said, "My good little sister, I advise you not to be silly. That good little brother of mine is someone he likes." Moreover, the person he liked was his university classmate. A few years of love is not something your little sister, who has killed her way out of here, can destroy. Also, let me tell you in secret, the girl that my brother likes is not inferior to you in looks. So, good little sister, you''d better give up. It''s not a good thing to follow me. "


    "In your dreams, it''s none of your business who I like." Qian Wei felt even worse after hearing what Mo Lin said, but he didn''t show it. He felt disgusted when he saw Mo Lin''s face. Some ferociously said, "If you don''t let go, I''ll tell dad later."


    "Haha, dad. Good sister, I''m afraid you won''t go. "We''ll do it now, then you can tell dad, maybe dad will directly allow us to get married." Maureen''s hand tightened even more, and her mouth began to move towards Qian Wei.


    Qian Wei felt nauseous in his heart as he saw that face getting closer and closer. The feeling of wanting to break free was getting stronger and stronger. However, there was a huge gap between the strength of a man and a woman.


    He could only feel the steam gushing out of his face. He felt like he was going to suffocate to death. He could not take it anymore, so he shouted loudly. Immediately after, there was the sound of a pig being butchered.


    Qian Wei still hadn''t figured out what was going on when he felt a tyrannical power being generated in his body due to his own resistance. With his loud shout, Mo Lin was also sent flying by him.


    "Are you alright?" Qian Wei saw that the situation was getting serious. That Mo Lin seemed to have been sent flying into the wall and then rebounded back. Looking at Mo Lin, who was coughing out blood, Qian Wei asked apologetically.


    "You, you ¡ª go away!" Mo Lin looked at Qian Wei and took a step back. When he saw Qian Wei, it was as though he had seen a ghost. He quickly retreated to a corner of the wall.


    Qian Wei saw that Mo Lin no longer had that hateful look in his eyes. Although he didn''t understand what was going on, Mo Lin''s eyes told her that this person wouldn''t come harass her anymore. With this conclusion, Qian Wei stood there with his hands on his waist and said to Mo Lin, "Hey, even though you are my big brother now. "But you better show some respect in the future, or I won''t be able to guarantee my strength in the future." As he spoke, he clenched his fists in a symbolic manner.


    He was satisfied to see that Mo Lin''s body had shrunk. Qian Weicai turned around and left the room. After leaving the room, Qian Weicai patted his chest. What happened just now was too dangerous. Although she didn''t know why there was such a strange power coming out of her body, it seemed to have some effect. At least he just sent a big pervert flying.


    When she thought about the power in her body, Qian Wei was a bit happy. If she could help Ziran, maybe he wouldn''t hate her anymore. Maybe he could even accept her.


    With that thought in mind, Qian Wei went straight to Mo Ziran.


    Besides, Mo Ziran just wanted to go out for a walk. Even after studying that rune for a whole day, he still couldn''t find any clues to break through the rune. Now that he was dizzy, and there was that thousand of people pestering him at home, he felt annoyed just thinking about it.


    With this thought, he unknowingly walked to the mountain behind the villa. By this time, the sky was already completely dark, with only a few stars hanging in the sky. Mo Ziran looked at the sky and thought about the man who had left for more than two months.


    "Little Yan''er, where are you?" While Mo Ziran was thinking, he suddenly felt a chill in his arm. Mo Ziran touched his arm in a hurry and felt a strange cold breeze blowing by. He subconsciously lowered his body and squatted in the grass beside him.


    Mo Ziran had just squatted down when he heard a tinkling sound. Normally, this kind of sound sounded pleasant, but at this moment, it sounded very chilly. Mo Ziran stuck his head out and saw a black and white man wearing two pointed hats. In each of his hands, there was a chain. He looked like an extremely weird person.


    He had never seen them before, so he could guess their identities based on what he had heard.


    However, before Mo Ziran could scream out in curiosity, he saw someone he was familiar with - Warranty!


    At this moment, Warrick was impassively locked in place by one of the chains and was obediently following the chains as they rushed forward.


    "How did Warrick get caught by those two? Could it be that Warranty is finished? " After thinking for a while, Mo Ziran finally understood that this person must be the soul of Warrick. However, how could the soul of Warrick be taken away by someone from the Underworld? Didn''t the master say that the Underworld wouldn''t care about someone like him? How could this be?


    Mo Ziran thought for a while as he looked at the black and white Wuchang and Warrick slowly walking away. He was a bit hesitant, thinking that if Warrick''s soul was taken away by the Underworld, then even if Warrick gathered all the other souls, maybe ¡­ Thinking about this, Mo Ziran no longer hesitated. He quietly followed behind the two ghosts.


    At this moment, the ghost that was dragging his soul silently looked at each other. Its four terrifying eyes revealed a clear smile and a sinister light flashed across its face. However, it continued to walk forward as if nothing had happened.


    Mo Ziran just followed not too far away, afraid that the two normal ghosts would notice him. However, during this process, Mo Ziran was also thinking, what should I do to save Little Yan Er''s soul? It was simply impossible for him to fight two ghosts alone.


    Thinking about this, Mo Ziran started to worry. He wondered what would happen if Little Yan''er''s soul was brought into the Underworld.


    Mo Ziran thought for a while, then he gritted his teeth and followed up.


    Besides, when Qian Wei went out, he saw Mo Ziran sneakily following something. They looked weird and didn''t look like human beings. Anyway, they were a bit nervous when they saw those things that looked like human beings.


    Qian Wei thought about it and wanted to walk up with Mo Ziran. However, he thought of Mo Ziran''s cold eyes. If he thought that Mo Ziran was going to bother him, he might anger him again.


    After thinking for a while, Qian Wei decided to wait a little longer. He would go and find a beauty to save the hero when there was danger. Thinking about this, Qian Wei just followed behind Mo Ziran.

 C181

    Finally, they followed the black and white ghost in front of them for a long distance. After a while, Mo Ziran and Qian Wei both felt the cold air in their bodies become heavier, but Mo Ziran still followed them. Qian Wei saw that Mo Ziran didn''t react, so he naturally followed behind them.


    Finally, those two ghosts directly climbed onto a dilapidated bridge. That bridge crossed over a small hill. It could be seen that this place was a small river before, but it had already dried up.


    Finally, when the two Black and White Impermanence crossed the bridge, Mo Ziran suddenly felt that they were very far from him. Mo Ziran was very anxious and ran onto the bridge without thinking.


    Mo Ziran raised his head and looked at the few people at the end of the bridge. Mo Ziran naturally wouldn''t hide the fact that he had been discovered, and wanted to directly take away the soul of Warrick. However, Mo Ziran was just about to take two steps back, but he found that his body couldn''t move anymore.


    And then, that weird-looking Wuchang looked at Mo Ziran and smiled sinisterly, "You want to leave after entering this little yellow spring? Anyone who is influenced by humans can be dealt with immediately, especially a reckless human like you who directly went to Little Yellow Springs. It just so happens that the two of us are missing a slave. I believe that if we bring you, the criminal, back, the King of Hell wouldn''t blame us for that, right? "


    "Haha, right, I even got one. It was a good deal. I didn''t expect that this trip out would result in me picking up two cheap and good goods. " The other white, ordinary ghost''s face didn''t change as he looked at Mo Ziran with a smile.


    Qian Wei saw that they had stopped. Mo Ziran had been found out. She didn''t know whether she should go up to them or not. After thinking for a while, she decided to wait until they started the fight. In case he was unhappy again.


    While Qian Wei thought about it, Mo Ziran heard the meaning of the two ghosts. He just didn''t know how he would treat himself.


    "Hey, what exactly do you two want to do with Warrick''s soul?" Just as Mo Ziran spoke, he felt his entire body turning cold as if it was frozen. He could hear the sound of the wind breaking as a shadow appeared in front of his eyes. After that, he felt a pain in his body, and then his body went soft. He didn''t know what to say anymore.


    "Ziran ¨C" Qian Wei looked at the iron chain that was coming closer and closer and pierced through Mo Ziran''s chest. Qian Wei could only feel his body solidifying little by little as his pupils became several times larger.


    Before Qian Wei could do anything, he saw a man who looked exactly the same as Mo Ziran floating out of Mo Ziran''s body.


    "What the hell is going on?" Qian Wei, who was in the deep sea all year round, naturally didn''t know what kind of situation this was. Although Mo Ziran''s body had already fallen down, why did an identical person appear in her body?


    While Qian Wei lowered his head to think, the floating Mo Ziran had already disappeared. The other weird-looking people had also disappeared.


    When Qian Wei saw this, he immediately ran towards a small bridge. Initially, Qian Wei thought that he was seeing things. However, when he saw Mo Ziran lying in the pool of blood, he started to panic. He quickly ran over and held Mo Ziran''s body. He looked at the blood that was seeping through Mo Ziran''s chest and looked at Mo Ziran''s pale face. He could only imagine what was going to happen.


    "Zi Ran, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me. Hurry up and speak! " Qian Wei looked at Mo Ziran and only one breath was left in his throat. He looked at the man with blood flowing out from the corner of his mouth and panicked. His tears started falling down uncontrollably, but the pearls that fell down were white pearls. If one took a closer look, there were traces of gold inside the pearl.


    However, this time, Qian Wei didn''t care about revealing his identity. He just held onto Mo Ziran and cried. Suddenly, Qian Wei felt his sleeves being pulled tight. He saw the corners of Mo Ziran''s mouth slowly open and close.


    "Over ¡­" "Yan ¡­"


    Qian Wei saw it and immediately leaned down. He heard Mo Ziran repeat the words.


    "Warrick? Could it be her? " Qian Wei pondered this name in his heart. He thought of the woman named Warranty whom he had met that day with Kang Nan.


    The hand on his sleeve suddenly slipped, pulling Qian Wei back from his thoughts. Looking at Mo Ziran who had his eyes closed, his slender fingers trembled and tried to reach for Mo Ziran''s nose. But in the air, he suddenly shrank back as if he was still scared.


    "No!" Qian Yuran cried out in pain as he carried Mo Ziran and ran in the direction of the Mo family''s villa.


    When Qian Wei arrived at the gate of the Mo Clan, everyone was stunned by this scene. The young miss was actually holding the young master, and the young master was actually unconscious.


    Realizing this problem, all the servants panicked. Some people were busy going to the doctor, while others were busy going to the master.


    Qian Wei didn''t care about all this. After running back, she only thought that it was possible that the people on the continent could cure Mo Yiran, but when she felt that Mo Ziran''s hands were getting colder and colder, she started to panic. However, she kept telling herself in her heart that Mo Yiran would be fine, she would be fine.


    Qian Duoduo kept watch by the side, and soon after, the Mo Clan''s Patriarch, Mo Yanying, hurried over with a doctor. Qian Wei quickly gave up his seat, and asked that doctor to examine Mo Ziran, but at this moment, Mo Lin came as well. However, when he saw Mo Yan, who was still fine a moment ago, lying quietly on his bed, he felt a sense of joy in his heart and hoped that his younger brother would never be able to get up again.


    However, when Qian Wei saw the sorrowful look in Mo Ziran''s eyes, the anger in his heart started to rise. Especially when he thought about how Qian Wei had sent him flying back to the wall just now, he felt that Qian Wei wasn''t as simple as he appeared on the surface.


    If it was a normal person, how could they possibly send a hundred-pound man like him flying? Moreover, he was also a practitioner. Perhaps his own little brother ¡­ Thinking of this, a sinister smile appeared on Maureen''s face. Since you are unwilling to give me face, then there is no need for me to be polite.


    Since he couldn''t obtain it, then he might as well destroy it.


    At this moment, the doctor who was examining Mo Ziran stood up, but that doctor shook his head with a bad expression.


    "Doctor, what happened to my son?" When Mo Yan Ying heard the news about his son, he came with a doctor. When he saw his pale-faced son who seemed to be devoid of life, Mo Yan Ying''s heart tightened.


    "Mr. Mo, please restrain your grief." The doctor only said this before shaking his head and sighing, "Pitiful, still so young."


    This sentence undoubtedly announced the final conclusion of Mo Ziran. When Mo Yan Ying heard this, he felt his head sink and his body shake, as if he would fall down at any moment. Luckily, Qian Ran saw this and quickly held Mo Yan Ying.


    Mo Yan Ying pushed away Qian Wei''s hand and walked towards Mo Ziran''s bed. He sat on the edge of the bed and held Mo Ziran''s cold hand with his old hand. "Child, why did you suddenly leave?" Mo Yan Ying valued his youngest son the most. His eldest son did not study, but gave him some trouble instead. How could this sensible son suddenly die?


    For Mo Yan Ying, this was a huge blow!


    When Mo Lin heard the news of Mo Ziran''s death, his heart was overjoyed. He looked at Qian Jian''s face, then looked at his father''s disappointed face and felt even more unconvinced. But now that Mo Ziran was dead, the huge family business belonged to him.


    Mo Lin walked over to Mo Ziran''s bed and pretended to cry out of pain, "Little brother, how did you suddenly become like this? Just then, big brother saw you in the room, perfectly fine. Why did you just go out for a trip? Woo ¡­ My poor brother. "


    Mo Lin''s words brought sadness to Mo Yan. As he looked at his lifeless son, tears streamed down his face.


    "Qian Wei, you just brought my brother back. Do you know what happened to him? What had happened to him? Say, did someone do something to my brother? Say it, I will definitely not let him off! " As if he had suddenly realized that Qian Wei was the one who brought his little brother back, Mo Lin directly walked in front of Qian Wei and fiercely pinched Qian Wei''s shoulders as he spoke with an agitated tone.


    Qian Wei was expressionless as he stared at Mo Ziran. When he heard the news about Mo Ziran''s death, Qian Wei was dumbfounded. Those two people were the people who had killed Zi Ran. If he was there at any time, he would naturally not be harmed. It was all her fault. It was all her fault for not protecting Zi Ran properly.


    "Qian Wei, what do you think happened? What happened to my brother? How did he suddenly die? " It was obvious that Mo Lin didn''t want to let go of this issue, so he pulled Qian Wei along.


    "That''s right, Qian Wei. He is a fine man. How could he suddenly die?" Mo Yan Ying looked at Qian Wei. Just now, he heard from the servant that Qian Wei Ran was the one who was carried back. How could Qian Wei carry a man with such a body?


    "Dad, I don''t know. I only saw two people, they smashed an iron chain on Ziran''s body, and then their bodies started bleeding. By the time I reacted, those two people were already gone. "A man who looks exactly like him came out of Ziran''s body and left with two men, one black and the other white."


    "What, one black and one white? Black and White Impermanence! " Mo Yan''s face suddenly changed. His son died so early?


    "Little Sister Qian Wei, don''t speak nonsense. My little brother has never done anything evil before. How can he be hooked by the Black and White Impermanence so early in the morning?" Furthermore, even if Wuchang was taking his life, my little brother wouldn''t have been injured, and even had such a big bloody hole on his body. " Mo Lin stared at Mo Yan Ying''s thoughts.

 C182

    "Dad, I don''t know. I don''t know what else I saw. " Qian Wei truly did not know the Black and White Impermanence, and there was no such thing as a life reaper at their bottom of the sea. Thus, he really had no choice in this sudden turn of events.


    "Then, little sister Qian Wei, how can you, a weak girl, carry a grown man?" Maureen was not willing to let Qian Shun off. Seeing the pained expression on Qian Shun''s face, she continued to interrogate him with a solemn expression.


    "I don''t know why it''s like this either. It''s just that I suddenly have a lot of strength, I don''t know anything else." Qian Wei said with a bit of pain in his voice. He looked at Mo Yan Ying, hoping that he would believe him.


    "Enough, stop talking. I will investigate this matter thoroughly, as well as Ziran''s matters. Tell them to settle this matter. " Mo Yan Ying''s heart was already in pain, but hearing that the room was getting noisy again, he became even more agitated and started shouting.


    At this time, Qian Wei walked up to Mo Yan Ying and said, "Father, you don''t have to do anything for Zi Ran. I will find the person who saved him, and he will definitely be able to come back to life." Qian Wei looked at Mo Yan Ying and said seriously. Before she went looking for her father, she had met Warrick, who was able to stand in front of everyone without a soul. Not only that, but Ke Nan had a lot of skills. He believed that he would definitely be able to revive her.


    Didn''t they say that he was a Divine General? Since she was a Divine General, she would definitely be able to save Zi Ran. And he had to find a perfect face for all of this.


    Qian Wei''s words stunned Mo Yanying. He didn''t hear wrong did he? How could a dead person revive? Who said that?


    "You really can?" Mo Yan Ying seemed to have seen hope. He did not want his son to die. Even if there was only a tiny bit of hope, he must grasp it.


    "Well, Dad, you believe me. "However, I want to find a person. As long as I can find her, there will be a glimmer of hope." Qian Wei said confidently as he looked at Mo Yan.


    "Father, don''t believe Qian Wei, Qian Jian is just a normal woman. If there really is a way to bring someone back to life, then there won''t be that many dead people. " Ever since that incident, Mo Lin had been suspicious of Qian Wei. Now that Qian Wei said that he could revive his brother, Mo Lin was truly worried. If he could revive his brother, then the hope that he had painstakingly waited for would disappear once more.


    Mo Yan Ying glared at him and said, "Don''t you want your brother to revive?!" Such a look seemed to be able to devour a person, directly stopping Mo Lin''s words. Looking at Mo Yan Ying, Mo Lin could only nod. However, he hated this father to death in his heart. This eccentric father!


    Mo Yan did not care about Mo Lin, he just held Qian Wei''s hand and said, "Alright, Qian Wei, Daddy believes in you. You must find a way to save Zi Ran. Daddy will be waiting for you! " Mo Yan Ying didn''t know why he believed this girl that he had known for only a few days. This girl gave off a familiar smell. Through her, it was as if he was looking at another person.


    "Alright, dad, wait for me. In a few days, I will definitely find a way to save Ziran." Qian Wei then looked at Mo Ziran who was lying on the bed and thought, "Wait for me!" He then left without looking back.


    "Father, why would you believe this girl of unknown origin? Don''t you feel that this woman is filled with doubts? Actually, we should have captured Qian Wei. "Also, dad, let me tell you, just now, Qian Wei didn''t move and threw me a few meters away, so I think there''s definitely a problem with Qian Wei. Dad ¡ª"


    "Enough. Are you saying that you don''t want your brother to come back to life?" Mo Yan Ying looked at his noisy and ignorant son with a gloomy face. His voice was filled with impatience.


    "Yes, I just ¡­" Mo Lin lowered his head and said in a low voice after Mo Yan Ying''s words.


    "Since you want to, then take good care of your little brother. If anything happens to your little brother''s body, then don''t even think about staying in this house anymore." With that, he left in anger.


    When Maureen heard these words, he was completely stunned. He had thought that he might not be valued in this family, but he had never expected that he would be valued to such an extent. Looking at Mo Ziran, who had his eyes closed on the sickbed, Mo Lin''s hand was tightly clenched. He would never let Mo Ziran revive successfully, otherwise he would have no place in the Mo family ever again.


    Since you, old man, are treating me like this, then don''t blame me for being your son.


    Although Qian Wei had said that he would go to her room if he wanted to see her, he had set up a special sensor in her room. He said that he would only need to shout out her name three times before entering the room.


    When Qian Wei stood in front of the door to Warrick''s house, he took out the key to open the door. Luckily, Warrick gave her the key to the house, otherwise, he really wouldn''t know how to enter.


    When he entered Warranty''s house, Qian Weicai shouted a few times in a probing manner, "Warrick!"


    After waiting for two to three minutes, there was still no response. Only then did Qian Wei finally sigh. He was really stupid. How could he have come out after calling out to her three times? Did he really think that Sun Wukong was that strong?


    "Hey, Qian Wei, you finally came looking for me." The voice of Warrick came from behind. Qian Wei felt someone was patting her on the shoulder. He turned around in disbelief.


    "Warrick, it''s really you. How did you guys get here? Why are you so fast? " Qian Wei looked at Warrick in disbelief. He didn''t understand why there was such a thing like water and Brother Ashan''s body.


    "About that, it''s a long story. Anyway, when we were flying using my treasure, we just happened to pass by the city my family was in. So, when we heard someone shout, we naturally returned as well." Warrick said with a smile.


    After greeting Qian Wei, Shui Ruo found a spot to sit down. These days, in order to search for the Warrick''s soul, Shui Ruo had always been flying on the Warrick''s pet fox''s body. They never reached the ground, so when they came down, the water couldn''t hold it in any longer. If he didn''t take a break at this time and set off again, it would truly be troublesome.


    Just like last time, when he went to Warrick''s house, it was as if a child had seen something strange. At this time, he began to explore Warrick''s house for treasures. Warrick had already hypnotized himself these past few days, so he just treated him like a little kid. Otherwise, he really would have been driven crazy by this crazy guy.


    Without looking at the two of them, Warrick pulled Qian Wei onto the sofa and asked with a smile, "Qian Wei, why are you looking for us so urgently? Could it be that there''s some urgent matter for you to discuss with your father? Or could it be that you have thought it through and want to go with us to search for the soul, and also exploit the power of your Divine General? "


    Qian Wei shook her head, her expression suddenly became very sad, "It''s not me, it''s a friend of mine. He seems to have had his soul taken away by that Black and White Impermanence, the thing you guys were talking about. Didn''t you say that you are the Twelve Divine Generals? That''s why I wanted to ask for your help! "


    "His soul was hooked by the Black and White Impermanence?" Warrick looked a little serious and said, "Wuchang usually has his life on the line. That''s why we can''t do anything about this. It''s because it''s impossible for us to go to the Underworld to snatch the souls. "


    "I know, but he''s still so young, he shouldn''t have his life taken away so early by those things in the Underworld!" Qian Wei''s heart chilled when he heard this. If they couldn''t do anything about it, then what could she do to save Zi Ran?


    [Is there really no way to save him?]


    "What did you say?" Zi Ran, you can''t be talking about Mo Ziran, right? " When Warrick heard that familiar name, his heart skipped a beat and he immediately panicked. After the matter of the seal being unsealed that day, that matter had left its roots in his heart. He had always felt that something bad would happen. Then he called Mo Ziran, but he was still fine. Later on, because he had been too busy searching for his other soul, he hadn''t been able to contact him for a few days.


    However, it had only been a few days, how could such a thing happen?


    "Warrick, you know Ziran too?" Qian Wei asked doubtfully. Then, his face changed as he spoke straightforwardly, "That day, when I saw Zi Ran''s soul come out of his body, I heard Zi Ran shout your name. Could it be ¡­" Qian Wei didn''t dare to believe it. [Is Warranty the girl that Zi Ran likes?]


    How could it be such a coincidence? How could he like a complete face?


    When Warrick heard Qian Wei''s words, she truly understood that something had happened to Xiao Ran.


    "Qian Wei, tell me, what happened at that time?" Warrick grabbed Qian Wei''s hand and asked anxiously.


    Qian Wei looked at her face. He was naturally conflicted about this rival in love. However, this was the most important thing for him. He should let the rest go for now!

 C183

    Qian Wei looked at his face and told Ye Xiao about how he went to the forest with Mo Ziran. Warrick seemed to not understand and said, "How can you follow the Black and White Impermanence for no reason at all?" Thinking of this, she suddenly thought of that matter. He looked at Qian Wei with a serious expression and said, "Qian Wei, tell me honestly, is there another woman among the Black and White Impermanence? "They look similar to me?"


    Qian Wei heard this and just shook his head. "There were no girls that I didn''t notice, but there were indeed three of them at that time."


    When she heard this, Warrick understood. The illusion was real, and the little Rascal was lured away by the two black-hearted Black and White Impermanence because she wanted to help him search for his soul. It was all her fault!


    "Let''s go, Qian Wei, let''s go to the Mo Clan to see what''s going on with the little Ran." As she spoke, she stood up and was about to pull One Thousand.


    He pulled his hand away without leaving a trace. He looked at Warrick and repeated, "Little Ran ¡­"


    "That''s right, that little rascal is Mo Ziran." As for Qian Wei''s actions, he didn''t seem to care at all. He only patiently explained.


    When Qian Wei heard the explanation, his expression darkened. At this moment, Shui and Ke Nan saw that they were about to leave after Warrick, so they naturally got up and followed.


    After that, he went to Mo Ziran''s house and saw him lying on the bed with his face pale. His blood had dyed the blanket red and his heart ached. He smiled bitterly and said, "Idiot." Qian Wei could only stand there in a daze, but he couldn''t do anything. Mo Ziran''s father stood in front of Warranty, looking at the girl who had been to his home. He was confused, wasn''t she Ziran''s university classmate? How could she have a way to cure Ziran?


    He believed that there must be a reason for Qian Wei to look for Warranty. He walked up to her and said, "I heard you talking about you before. You must be Zi Ran''s classmate. Is it true that Qian Wei said you could cure Zi Ran? " At this time, Mo Yan Ying''s biggest wish was to cure Mo Ziran so that he could stand in front of him again. When he saw his face, he didn''t hide anything and told him his purpose.


    Warrick looked at Mo Yan Ying and said, "I have something to do with Zi Ran. Although I can''t bring Zi Ran''s soul back, I have a friend who can definitely return Zi Ran''s soul intact." Warrick looked at Mo Yan Ying and said seriously.


    Xiao Ran was always like this. He didn''t even allow him to do anything foolish, yet he decided to find his own soul for him. Did he not know that he was just an ordinary person and that even if he did find his soul, he wouldn''t be able to bring them back?


    Warrick shook her head and took out her cell phone to call Bai Mu. He briefly explained the situation to Bai Mu before hanging up.


    The reason why Warrick was looking for Bai Mu was because Bai Mu had once said that if Warrick''s soul directly returned to the Underworld, he would immediately send him there to find a way to bring his soul back.


    And what Bai Mu said wasn''t false. After all, although he and Hades didn''t seem to be on good terms, they still had a bit of a friendship. After all, since he was one of the Twelve Divine Generals, it was impossible for him to not agree to the request of Hades. Moreover, one of the souls belonged to the Divine General.


    As soon as Warrick hung up the phone, he didn''t say anything. He only heard a loud yapping sound, and then he was like a puppy sniffing around Mo Yan Ying''s body.


    Warrick looked at Conan and covered his face. This guy was doing something that would embarrass him. Warrick was really drunk. If he had known earlier, he would have brought this trashy fellow to Bai Mu. Perhaps only someone like Bai Mu would have been able to tolerate this Ke Nan.


    Mo Yan Ying looked at this person who was sniffing around and twitching his nose. Mo Yan Ying crossed his arms and wanted to retreat, but he was grabbed by Ke Nan. With a serious face, he ordered, "Don''t move!"


    "Aiyo, I''ll go!" Warrick was completely defeated by this Koan guy. Not only was he acting crazy in someone else''s territory, he was even ordering them around. This was the tempo of going out and forgetting to take medicine!


    He rolled up his sleeves as he thought to himself. He wanted to fix this damned thing. Just as he walked in front of her, she turned around quickly as if she knew what he was thinking. She smiled happily and said, "I might have found Qian Wei''s father."


    "Him?" When Warrick heard this, he pointed at Mo Yan Ying in disbelief. When he saw Mo Yan Ying staring at him, he awkwardly retracted his hand.


    When Qian Wei heard that Ke Nan Mo Yanying was his father, his face suddenly changed.


    "It''s him! It''s him!" Ke Nan pointed at Mo Yan Ying and said with certainty, "He has the smell of the sea on him."


    Everyone: "..."


    "Konan, are you sure?" Warrick looked at Mo Yan Ying and asked seriously.


    "Don''t doubt my judgment. I''ll just have to ask a few questions and everything will be clear. " Ke Nan looked at Warrick and seemed to be serious.


    "Uncle Mo, can I ask you a few questions?" "What is it?" Ke Nan didn''t know anything, so he naturally couldn''t be like Ke Nan and apologetically asked Mo Yan Ying.


    Mo Yan Ying waved his hand to the servant in the room, and immediately dismissed the servant, saying, "Please ask. I also want to know what the meaning of this youngster''s words are! " Mo Yan Ying raised his hand to signal to Ke Nan as he sat down on a soft chair to the side.


    Qian Wei just looked at Mo Yan Ying, then looked at Mo Ziran who was on the bed. He could only pray that Mo Yan Ying was not his own father.


    "First question, when you were young, did you ever fall in love with a mermaid?" Just as she was about to take care of him, she was pulled back by the water that was standing silently beside her. When she looked at the water, she only saw the water shaking her head, indicating that she should not be reckless.


    Since that was the case, she walked to Mo Ziran''s bed and guarded him.


    "Uncle Mo, please answer seriously, this is a very important question." Ke Nan looked at Mo Yan Ying, who was in a difficult position, and said seriously.


    "This, I have indeed fallen in love with. Only in the end, I left her for some special reason. " Mo Yan Ying looked at Ke Nan and said.


    "Is it really that heartless person?" Qian Wei looked at Mo Yan Ying and kept his mouth shut.


    "Okay, then let''s start with the second question. Do you still have the tears of the mermaid you like in your hand? That is, the pearl formed from their tears. "


    "Yes, there is indeed one that I have carefully stored away." As Mo Yan Ying looked at this youth, he suddenly felt as if he was completely naked in front of him. Nothing about him could be hidden from this youth.


    When Qian Wei heard this, his heart sank.


    Furthermore, Warrick was filled with doubts, "My god, could it be that Ke Nan really has that kind of ability? Can you just smell the scent of someone else''s biological father? "


    As Warrick was sighing with emotion, she heard Conan ask, "Now, this is the last question. Is there a trace of gold in that pearl you kept?"


    He didn''t think that even an outsider would know about this. However, only he and Qian Chao knew that there was a golden thread inside the pearl. Even if someone else took the pearl, without a special method, it would be impossible to tell that there was a golden thread inside. Could it be that this youth really has the ability to pry into one''s heart?


    When Qian Wei heard this, his nerves clearly tensed up. This was because only their family could have a pearl with golden threads. Furthermore, only their mother could have a pearl with golden threads and fall in love with a human.


    As he thought of this, the way Qian Wei looked at Mo Yan Ying changed.


    "Yes, I do have a pearl that he gave me back then. Furthermore, I have been perfectly preserved for so many years." Mo Yan Ying looked at Ke Nan and said seriously. However, his eyes seemed to be hiding something.


    Ke Nan seemed to understand everything. He smiled and waved his hand. Then, he said, "Can you show that pearl to Qian Jian? "Right now, there is a 90% chance of success, Qian Wei is your daughter, Uncle Mo."


    Hearing this, Mo Yan Ying turned to look at Qian Wei with a joyful expression, "If he really is my biological daughter, then that would be great!" As Mo Yan Ying spoke, he quickly left the room, probably to find that pearl.


    Qian Wei''s face was a little gloomy as he stared at the spot where Mo Yan Ying had left. It seemed as if a fire was about to erupt in his heart.


    Qian Wei finally understood that this heartless man had bought it with his mother''s tears before he managed to get his current business and take other women. She had heard from her mother that her father was originally a poor university student without money.


    Warrick was staring at Conan with admiration. Qian Wei was about to find his father, so he was happy for her. However, Qian Wei''s expression clearly made her feel a bit intimidated. Wasn''t it supposed to make her happy to find her father? Why was her expression like this?


    Could their Merfolk be like this?


    Just as Warrick was thinking about this, Mo Yanyin came back excitedly with a box in her hand. Qian Wei''s eyes turned darker when he saw the box.

 C184

    Mo Yan Ying handed the box to Ke Nan, who just waved his hand and pointed to Qian Wei. Mo Yan Ying looked at Qian Wei and said gently, "Qian Wei, come and help father take a look."


    Qian Wei looked at Mo Yan Ying''s opened mouth and took the box. When he opened the box and saw the size of the teardrop inside, he never felt that the pearl inside was strange to him, but his face changed. He then looked at Mo Yan Ying, who was looking at him expectantly, and pushed the box to Mo Yan Ying, "I''m sorry, you''re not my biological father."


    Mo Yan Ying was thinking about what happened to Qian Chao. He didn''t expect Qian Chao to give her a daughter. He really had let her down at that time, but now, he hoped that his daughter would forgive him.


    Just as Mo Yan was thinking, he heard Qian Wei say this. He looked at Qian Wei blankly and then looked at Ke Nan. His meaning was obvious. "Didn''t you just say that Qian Wei is my daughter? Why did he only say one sentence? "


    Kang Nan looked at Mo Yan Ying and said smilingly, "Uncle Mo, you''ve misunderstood me. Is Qian Wei really mad at you? Who told you to let them down? "


    Just as he finished speaking, he felt very innocent to be glared at by Qian Wei with a vicious look. However, when he heard Qian Wei''s voice in his heart, he knew the real reason behind it. However, if he were to speak now, he would probably be killed by Qian Wei''s glare.


    Ke Nan looked at Mo Yan Ying and said, "Uncle Mo, if you don''t tell them the whole truth, I''m afraid you won''t be forgiven for the rest of their lives."


    Ke Nan''s words directly woke Mo Yan Ying up. He looked at Qian Weicai and said, "Qian Wei, daddy knows that you and your daughter hate me. But daddy has no choice. Daddy has his troubles."


    "Difficult? Heh heh, what difficulties do you have? Have you thought about how mother and I would bitterly wait at the bottom of the sea? "You''re just saying ''difficult matters'' and then you''re going to let it go?" Qian Wei didn''t even look at Mo Yanyin. He just humphed twice. This man was actually his father. So he and Zi Ran were siblings with different parents?


    No, how could they be siblings?


    As he thought of this, he directed his piercing gaze towards Mo Yan Ying and said, "I didn''t expect you to be such a heartless man. You married another woman and even provoked my mother. You are really too ¡­" Qian Wei didn''t know what else to say. He looked at Mo Yan Ying with more than hatred in his eyes.


    In the end, it was Kang Nan who came out to mediate. Since he was able to find out about Mo Yan Ying''s past, he told Qian Wei about why Mo Yan Ying was with Qian Wei''s mother.


    It turned out that Mo Yan Ying had lost his memory after falling into the sea. He didn''t know that his family had already gotten married, so he met Qian Wei''s mother, Qian Chao. The two of them fell in love at first sight before what happened next.


    Someone had found him and brought him back to the Mo Clan. He did not expect that the tears that someone else had given him would turn into pearls and be discovered by his second uncle, who did everything he could to protect his pearl. At the end, Mo Yan had to put his life on the line to protect his second uncle, but then, by chance, he actually recovered his memories, thinking of the various responsibilities he had now, the responsibility of which was placed on his shoulders, and thus, he wanted to leave, but his parents could not let him go.


    And he loved his present wife.


    When Ke Nan spoke to here, Qian Wei''s gaze softened a bit. However, there was still a hint of dissatisfaction in his tone. "So you''re just like this, betraying your mother and allowing her to stand guard at the bottom of the sea for so many years?"


    Qianwei, dad knows Dou Dou is daddy''s fault, right now I don''t want your forgiveness, I just hope you can bring me to see your mother. After not seeing her for so many years, I miss her a lot, and I still need to go see her and apologize to her personally. Mo Yan Ying looked at Qian Wei and said sincerely.


    Qian Wei didn''t agree to this at first, but with the support of Warrick, he said that it wouldn''t be easy for him to reject her now that he had found his father. Did he really not regret it? Besides, your mother truly misses her. Even though you don''t forgive Uncle Mo, but what about your mother? Do you have the heart to let your mother wait again?


    This sentence of Warrick left Qian Wei tongue-tied, but Qian Jin nodded in agreement at the end. Looking at the Mo Ziran on the sickbed, Qian Wei could only feel bitterness in his heart. They were still fated to be together, and he would never be his.


    Looking at Warranty, Qian Jin knew that Warranty was the person Mo Ziran liked in his heart, and the two of them were a perfect match.


    Qian Wei walked up to Warrick and said, "Warrick, I''m going back to the sea. I hope you can take good care of Zi Ran."


    After Qian Wei said this, he walked in front of Mo Yan Ying and said, "Let''s go. I will bring you to see mother."


    Warrick didn''t know what to say, so he just nodded in agreement. He didn''t know what this Qian Wei really meant.


    However, the most important thing right now was Mo Ziran. Bai Mu and the others had gone to the underground palace to save people. If they wanted to find Hades, they would have to wait for a day.


    After Mo Yan Ying and the others left, Warranty asked Shui to heal Mo Ziran''s body. After all, now that Mo Ziran was seriously injured, he had to be healed. Otherwise, if his soul came back, it would leave behind some side effects.


    Warrick walked up to Conan and said with a smile, "Conan, you''re here. I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. You took care of them so easily." Furthermore, you even know that their past is truly extraordinary. "


    "Tch, you''ve never discovered my talent before, all the intelligent heroes! This pair of Divine Vision could only be found by Brother Bai Mu. "Hehe, thinking about how Big Brother Bai Mu is about to come over, I feel extremely joyful." As he spoke, his eyes began to shine.


    Warrick originally had a better impression of Conan, but when he saw Conan''s expression, he suddenly had a bad feeling. Why did this Conan give him hope every time and immediately extinguish his hope?


    She didn''t want to see him again, so she went over to the water to help Mo Ziran recover.


    Moreover, after Bai Mu found the soul of the puppet general, he immediately felt that it was his master who was the most adept at things like soul and spirit. If he brought the soul over this time, perhaps he might be able to get out the little bean and even destroy the puppet general.


    As he thought of this, Bai Mu rushed back to his class. Of course, once again, the class''s Ke Nan was hugged by the unscrupulous An Lanlan. When Bai Mu saw that An Lanlan was still a man, he wondered if his master and the rest of them had yet to go to the forbidden area.


    As he thought this, he asked the free and unrestrained child, and then he found out what the situation was!


    Furthermore, as one of the twelve Godly Generals, she had the exact same appearance. It was just that there was a coincidence that the Godly General had been reincarnated into a woman''s womb, which resulted in the series of events that happened afterwards.


    At the beginning, An Lan''s body was huge, but that was because the Spiritual Energy within her body was too clogged up.


    However, Bai Mu found it even more strange that although An Lan was hugging him as she asked for comfort, there wasn''t the slightest bit of disgust in her expression. Compared to her initial rejection, it seemed that she had successfully accepted her current identity.


    Not only that, he even found out from his master that An Lanlan''s fear of ghosts had turned into a cruel demon. Although it was impossible to describe how brutal those ghosts were, there was one thing that they knew for sure. At that time, as long as they saw someone entering the forbidden area, they would immediately hide in the most secluded area and not dare to easily come out and harm anyone.


    One had to know that after being cruelly abused by An Lan, the ghosts had yet to recover from their injuries. It had to be known that with the power of a god, it was quite normal for such a thing to appear at this time.


    However, after listening to his description and looking at how An Lanlan''s courage had increased, she still looked like a child teasing him. Bai Mu could only sigh and say, "I don''t know if this is good or bad."


    After seeing Bai Mu take out the soul of the general that had just been killed, the carefree child laughed heartily. "Good disciple, you have done Master a great service." This time, I shall use my soul to remove one of Ye''s arms. "


    Of course, Bai Mu understood the meaning behind the ''Free and Unrestrained Child''. He immediately discussed with the ''Free and Unrestrained Child'' method to deal with the puppet general and rescue Cheng Yu Dou. Just as he was about to leave the underground palace, Bai Mu''s mobile phone rang. By that time, Bai Mu''s heart had already left his mouth. Fortunately, it didn''t ring inside, otherwise it would have been terrible.


    After he received the call, Bai Mu switched off his phone. After that, Bai Mu and Xiao Yunzi went to the underground palace. As for An Lan and Bai Mu, they had no intention of letting her go.


    What a joke, if today''s ghost torturers were to go to the underground palace, wouldn''t all the ghosts on the mountain of corpses suffer?


    Although the ghost in the corpse mountain didn''t have much to do with him, he knew that Mo Xin and Qin Qianqian would care about the ghost above. Therefore, Bai Mu couldn''t bring An Lanlan over.


    Inside the underground palace, Kai Ye had also returned from the demon race, and he had also brought back something. That thing was a ring, according to which woman from the demon race, as long as she wore the ring on her hand, Cheng Yu Dou and any other Kuo would forever listen to his orders.

 C185

    Looking at the ring in his hand, Ye Chen ordered Xu Cheng to bring Cheng Yu Dou over from the dungeon, while Bai Mu had already summoned the little whirlwind once again. Through the little whirlwind, they easily arrived at where Cheng Yu Dou was.


    Fortunately, neither Cui Ao nor Cheng Yu Dou was controlled by the puppet general''s blood at this time.


    When Cheng Yu Dou saw the two people who had suddenly appeared in front of him, he immediately shouted happily, "Bai Mu, Master, why are you two here?"


    "Shh!" Bai Mu made a gesture to indicate for her to be quiet. After all, this puppet general''s hearing wasn''t as good as it seemed. The man looked at his disciple, who was tied up, and then looked at his ragged clothes. The man looked at his disciple, who was tied up, and then looked at his shabby clothes, and felt sorry for him.


    "My little disciple, you''re suffering here. It''s all because master is useless. Otherwise, I could have saved you a long time ago." The carefree child walked in front of Cheng Yu Dou and said with a tearful expression.


    "Master, it''s okay, don''t you see that I''m fine?" Cheng Yu Dou smiled and said, "Master is fine. Your disciple didn''t suffer much here. "Except that there are times when the body is out of control..."


    "Alright, it''s fine. Master will open this thing for you now." As he spoke, he gathered his spirit energy and chopped down on one of the shackles. However, the shackle was not broken; in fact, the hand of the free and unrestrained child had been chopped off red.


    "How can it be so strong?"


    Cheng Yu Dou shook his head and said, "Master, don''t waste your breath. This is something they used to deal with the Kuo in my body. His abilities are not low and he was able to easily break the shackles, so they found some unknown material and tied it to our bodies. "


    "Cui''o?" Is it something inside your body? " Bai Mu stepped forward and asked.


    "Yes, Bai Mu. Master also said something about me being one of the twelve Godly Generals, and this Kuo is a mount pet of mine as one of the Twelve Godly Generals. It was a coincidence that the underground palace brought them to me."


    Bai Mu nodded his head and said, "But now, we must think of a way to remove the chains on your body." Bai Mu nodded his head and said, "But now, we must think of a way to remove the chains on your body.


    "This chain does have a way to undo it, but the key to undo it is in the hands of the puppet general." Cheng Yu Dou sighed and said, "Which puppet general is hard to deal with. If the puppet general''s ability is at his peak, even Kuo would find it difficult to deal with him. So, Kui Ao and I discussed a method. When Qi Ye found the method to control us, we reflected whatever was controlling us onto Qi Ye. Although Qi Ye could release the control, whenever she did, it would affect her greatly.


    After all, according to what Kuo said, something which could be used to control others could only be used once. And after that, it could only last for another thousand years ¡­


    "Enough. Leave the matter of dealing with the golem general to me. This time, I will definitely make a golem general our man." As he spoke, his body flashed towards the secret room next door, where the general of the puppets was.


    Bai Mu looked at the confused Cheng Yu Dou and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, Master will be fine." Because last time I found the soul of the puppet general when he was still a human in an ancient tomb, it has to be known that those two souls pulled the puppet general or even the key soul back. That is why we can easily turn the puppet general into someone on our side. "


    Sure enough, not long after, the child came back. A tall person followed behind him, but that person''s expression was as numb as ever, and he didn''t do anything to hurt the child.


    "This puppet general ¡­ no, I should call her Gu Xuanwu. After all, he can now control his current thoughts. It was just that due to the fact that their souls were out of order, they couldn''t control their expressions. Right now, they could only do this. You should know that he has been specially refined by your master''s soul for a while. Although she is now unable to recover her former appearance and her previous character, she still possesses the same human nature as before. "


    "Free and Unrestrained Child Master, thank you so much." Otherwise, I might have been controlled by some demon all along and done some evil things. "Thinking about the mistakes I''ve made these days, I can''t stop blaming myself." Although the puppet general was expressionless, his words were true.


    Bai Mu walked up to the puppet general and patted his shoulder. "It''s alright. You can''t help it. Use your own abilities in the future and make up for it!"


    The puppet general looked at Bai Mu and nodded his head heavily.


    At this time, Cheng Yu Dou signaled for Bai Mu to stop. "Since that person is already here, why don''t we try out the method Kui Ao has suggested. Although we can''t completely eliminate Qi Ye, we can still cause him some damage." After all, he has locked me up for so many days.


    The Free and Unrestrained Child originally didn''t agree, but Bai Mu had said that when the time came he could summon little Whirlwind and bring them out. The Free and Unrestrained Child had just experienced the power of little Whirlwind, and he hated that it could cause some trouble for him.


    The puppet general stood there, oblivious to everything. Bai Mu and the others had already pasted a piece of invisibility talisman onto their bodies. By the time they entered, they had already long since faded away.


    When Xu Cheng entered, he saw the puppet general standing there dumbly and coldly. He merely spat and the ''idiot'' directly took the key from the puppet general''s hand and opened Cheng Yu Dou''s chain. He then fiercely spoke to the puppet general, "Take him to the Wailing Moon Palace. Master ordered him to be taken."


    At this moment, Gu Xuanwu was a man of thought, and he naturally remembered all that Xu Cheng had done to him. However, at this time, he did not reveal any of it, and she knew that if he were to accidentally reveal it, it would put his savior in danger. Thus, he could only silently remember this debt. Afterwards, he silently pulled Cheng Yu Dou away.


    Of course, Cheng Yu Dou was purposely pretending that he was being controlled. After all, ever since he and Kuo could have a conversation that day, the two of them worked together to expel the mysterious power that could control them. Therefore, in the future, they would basically be playing the fool.


    However, since he was able to hide it from the eyes of Kai Ye, he naturally didn''t suffer any loss.


    The puppet general and Xu Cheng brought Cheng Yu Dou out of the underground palace and into Wailing Moon Hall. At this moment, Kai Ye was sitting on a high throne with his eyes raised high, looking down at the crowd below.


    Xu Que and the rest saluted and then waved their hands as they looked at Kuo who was being controlled. Kai Ye''s mouth rose and said: "Kuo, Kuo, Kuo, you never would have thought that a God''s mount would be controlled by a human like me today, hehe, you don''t have to worry, from today onwards, you will no longer have any awareness of yourself. At that time, you can just obediently let me step on your feet and not know anything.


    Oh, and I forgot to tell you something. The master you''re talking about, the person you followed before, is at your side, which is the body you''re using now. Hahaha, let me tell you, you definitely don''t know this as well. "Haha, forget it, you should just stay here. I will treat you well in the future." As he spoke, a golden circle appeared in Kai Ye''s hands.


    As for Cheng Yu Dou, he directly exchanged control of his body with Kui Ao as soon as he saw which circle. As long as any Kai Ye dared to throw down that circle, Cheng Yu Dou could guarantee that Kui Ao would definitely make that Kai Ye suffer well.


    "In that case, Kuo, accept my baptism and become my mount!" As Kai Ye spoke, he faced Kuo''s direction and threw the circle. Seeing the golden circle flying towards him, Kui Ao''s eyes didn''t even blink. Then, Kuo''s gaze hardened and the circle turned, heading straight towards Kai Ye.


    This was a change that Kai Ye hadn''t expected. Seeing that Kuo was still motionless, Kai Ye couldn''t figure it out. He was about to use his spiritual power to hit the circle back, but the circle didn''t have any movement. It was still heading towards Kai Ye.


    It was only when that circle of people started to move towards Kai Ye that Cheng Yu Dou started to laugh out loud. "I say, Kai Ye, do you really think you can control me with just a small amount of blood medicine?"

 C186

    When Guan Li saw this, he hurriedly chanted an incantation. However, when Kui Ao heard Guan Li chanting the incantation, he suddenly glared at him, as if Guan Li had been struck by something. He abruptly retreated backwards, and then was pinned to the wall.


    "I''ve already seen this thing tens of thousands of years ago. I naturally understand the method to crack this circle, so you using this thing to control me is definitely wishful thinking." Seeing Kai Ye trying to struggle free, Kui Ao laughed, "This thing can control me even more clearly than the demons. It seems that you have been tricked by the demons." But it doesn''t matter, we just want this effect right now. As for the underground palace, just wait for our next attempt to be destroyed. "


    Kai Ye looked at the puppet general and signaled him to attack. Because he was blocked by that circle, he was temporarily unable to deal with Kui Ao. After all, this thing had to escape in time, otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to escape for the rest of his life. Thus, at this time, Kai Ye couldn''t place too much of his spiritual energy on anyone. As long as the puppet general had enough time, he would be able to easily deal with Kuo later.


    However, the next scene caused Qimu Ye to be tongue-tied. He actually saw the puppet general, who had always been obedient, standing beside Cui Ao with a face full of numbness. He didn''t move at all.


    "Kai Ye, you just wait for the day the underground palace is destroyed. "I will definitely get back all my debts." "" After the puppet general finished speaking, a stiff smile appeared on his face.


    "Kai Ye, you must be very surprised! I didn''t expect me to still be alive. " Before Kai Ye could recover from his shock, he saw Xiao Yunzi suddenly appear in Wailing Moon Hall. He asked in disbelief, "Xiao Yunzi, aren''t you dead already? What woman lied to me? "Damn it!"


    "Bai Mu, it was the girl who saved me that day. Don''t worry about me. Because of her, my Spiritual Qi almost completely dissipated."


    "That''s right, unfettered child, you have to properly thank that woman, that woman from the demon race." If she didn''t come to ally with me, our underground palace might not have been able to get this kind of development. " As Kai Ye spoke, he would use his own spiritual energy to forcibly break free from the control of something.


    At this time, Bai Mu looked at Kai Ye with a serious expression. He seemed to be deep in thought. "Which demon woman is he? Is he Xia Ziyi?"


    Bai Mu''s gaze deepened as he said, "Since you want to become your enemy, then so be it!"


    "Master, don''t waste time talking to him. Let''s hurry up and leave. There''s not much time left here." As he spoke, he summoned the little whirlwind and left the Wailing Moon Palace in a relaxed manner under the furious and doubtful gaze of Kai Ye.


    As for why little Whirlwind would suddenly listen to Bai Mu''s summons, Bai Mu didn''t know the reason. However, there was one thing that was certain about little Whirlwind, and that was that this little Whirlwind wouldn''t do anything to hurt him. This was because Bai Mu had already used more than one thing to secretly test this little Whirlwind.


    The result was to his satisfaction.


    And now, the little tornado was completely intact, allowing him to summon it however he liked. This was definitely because the big play was about to take place.


    Which supreme devil was about to appear?


    Bai Mu had already come to this conclusion in his mind, but it was difficult for him to say it now.


    After leaving the underground palace, Bai Mu, Cheng Yu Dou, and the others all went to the orphanage. Cheng Yu Dou hadn''t returned for so many days, so his family should be very worried. And now, through the painting, Bai Mu found out that Xiao Min was also one of the Twelve Divine Generals. However, how Xiao Min would be able to recover her divine power would be up to her.


    After Bai Mu sent Cheng Yu Dou back to the blissful orphanage, he went to the Underworld and called out King Yan according to the method King Yan told him. King Yan looked at Bai Mu with a darkened face and said, "What, are you here to teach this king a lesson again?"


    Bai Mu looked at the black face of the King of Hell and said with a smile, "Of course not. How would Bai Mu dare to offend you, my lord?" As Bai Mu spoke, he extended his goodwill to Hades.


    "Speak, why did you need my help this time?" Although Bai Mu was a Divine General, he would still encounter some trouble. After all, he hadn''t fully matured yet. Moreover, he would need to rely on the people of the Immortal World and the Mortal Realm in the future.


    "It''s not a big deal. The soul of one of us was hooked by a soul messenger from the Underworld. Not only that, he even casually hooked a soul named Mo Ziran, so I hope that Lord King Yan will give me some face and give me the other two souls."


    "What?" What presumptuous ghost dares to do such a thing under This King''s nose? It is simply unforgivable. " King Yan was so angry that he blew his beard and glared at Bai Mu. Bai Mu hurriedly smiled and said, "King Yan need not be angry. I just hope that you can help and bring them out quickly."


    "Alright, wait a moment!" As Hades spoke, he waved his hand, and ten pairs of Black and White Impermanence appeared in front of him. Seeing Hades, ten pairs of Black and White Impermanence knelt on the ground.


    The so-called Ten Yama Kings naturally had ten pairs of Black and White Impermanence.


    Naturally, these Black and White Impermanence were just like their masters; they also had different levels.


    They all shouted together, "We greet the King of Hell!"


    "All of you, get up. Let me ask you, have you managed to hook up with any soul in recent days?" All of the Black and White Impermanence looked at each other, then said to King Yan in front of the Black and White Impermanence Mountain, "Reporting to my king, there are at least a few thousand or a few hundred souls that the Underworld brings in everyday. However, we all have records of them.


    When they heard that even Hades'' Wuchang had said that, the others also quickly followed suit.


    "Hmph, do you all think This King has nothing to eat? What trick are you playing for This King? If you''ve done it, tell This King the truth. Otherwise, This King will definitely show you what it is like! "


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk. I didn''t expect the King of Hell and the others to do this. After all, will they eat to their heart''s content? " Bai Mu found the situation hilarious. King Yan, on the other hand, did not understand. He directly used his deterrence as the King, and shouted to the ghosts below, "Tell me honestly, who exactly is it that hooked away a soul called Warrick and a soul called Mo Ziran?!"


    The King of Hell''s rage was not a trivial matter. Bai Mu didn''t know about it, but the ghosts below knew about it. Coincidentally, the two ghosts who had just done so were visibly trembling.


    King Hades'' eyes were like torches as he stared at the two ghosts and said heavily, "King Qinguang''s subordinate, Ermeng has come."


    The two ghosts had done this before, but their bodies were shaking even more when they heard Hades'' voice. They did not want their souls to be annihilated, and this was not their original intention. It was King Qinguang''s intention, so it was none of their business.


    The two Wuchang knew that King Yan would eventually find out about them. Although they were King Qinguang''s subordinates, King Qinguang definitely wouldn''t let them off easily, so they might even blame it on them. With this thought, the two of them kneeled at the King of Hell''s feet and shouted, "King Yan, spare me, we don''t dare to call out another person''s soul, it''s just that ¡­"


    The two of them were both living ghosts. If they said King Qinguang''s name directly, they would not be able to survive. Hades would naturally understand the obvious meaning behind his words.


    When Hades heard this, his face darkened, but his voice became calmer. "Did your king instruct you to do so?"


    The two ghosts looked at Hades and nodded. Then, they cried out loud, "Hades, spare us, we really don''t dare to face you."


    "Then, does he know whether the person he allowed you to hook away is a god that will affect the future of our Ghost God Realm?" The underworld king''s words caused the two ghosts to shudder.


    "Hades, have mercy! We, we will definitely send those two souls back in good shape! " The two ghosts cried out as they tugged at Hades'' robes.


    "Hurry up and bring me those two souls." Yama kicked the two ghosts away and shouted at them.


    He had written down all of King Qinguang''s actions in his heart, but King Qinguang was much stronger now. If that was the case, he would be impeached by the other eight kings as well.


    After all, although Yama Minamiya was usually kind and friendly, there was no shortage of wars in the mainland. As the leader of the ten halls, he naturally had more troubles to deal with. After all, if they were not careful, they would be dragged down by the other Hades.


    Bai Mu looked at the two ghosts and sighed in his heart. Just how many evil deeds had King Qinguang done to harm others and himself, and he was the one who did all the work in the underground palace, and he was also the one who did all the dirty work. He really wanted to see what kind of trash King Qinguang was, and how he could cause so much trouble. It was truly humiliating for the ten Yama Kings.


    It was the first time he had lost face in front of an outsider. Of course, King Yan had naturally blamed it on King Qinguang at that time.


    Not long after, a Black and White Impermanence appeared with a Soul and a Ghost. This Ghost Bai Mu recognized him. This was the Mo Ziran that he had met before. Naturally, Bai Mu was even more familiar with that beautiful face.

 C187

    Hades passed the two pieces to Bai Mu and said, "If this person''s soul wants to help him get back into his body, I have to leave. After all, it''s been so many days. And this Mo Ziran clearly died before his time. must be dealt with in my own way. " After Yama said this, she waved her wide sleeve, causing Warrick''s soul and Mo Ziran''s ghost to be sucked into his sleeves.


    Then, the King of Hell shouted to the two still trembling ghosts, "Hurry up and take your punishment!"


    "Yes, yes, thank you for saving my life!" One must know that if the King of Hell attacked them, they would definitely be reduced to ashes. If the King of Hell let them take the punishment, then although they might not be able to keep their positions, but they would not disappear from the world.


    After the two of them met up in the Underworld, Bai Mu and the King of Hell went to Mo Ziran''s home.


    Bai Mu and Warrick were waiting outside, while Hades went to retrieve Mo Ziran''s soul.


    Warrick was naturally overjoyed when he saw his other soul return. He smiled at Bai Mu and said, "Good brother, thank you!" As he spoke, he retrieved his soul back into the gourd.


    And Conan. As soon as Bai Mu arrived, he directly pounced onto Bai Mu''s body. Hugging Bai Mu, he rubbed his chest and said, "Brother Bai Mu, you really missed me so much. You didn''t come to see me for so many days." Your heart is too cruel! "


    Bai Mu reached out his hand to push off Ke Nan''s head and said, "Cough, who is this Ke Nan? Pay attention to your influence. This is a public event!" Seeing how the crowd was looking at the two of them, Bai Mu was speechless.


    This Ke Nan, when did he become so sticky? And hadn''t she wanted to stick to him because it was his own body? Why did it suddenly turn to him, an outsider?


    As Bai Mu was lost in thought, he heard Ke Nan pout his lips. "Brother Bai Mu, I''ve already said that he''s about to die. If I don''t stick to you, I won''t be able to see you again. As for what you said, why didn''t I stick to the main body? I felt that the main body had something that it could stick to. Besides, I have a plot of a young bird, so the first person I see is Brother Bai Mu. Thus, I want to stick close to you. That''s why, Brother Bai Mu, you can''t just abandon me so easily. Otherwise, I''ll be very, very sad.


    I believe that Brother Bai Mu will not let me down just because of the eyes of others in the small amount of time that I have left! "


    The corner of Bai Mu''s mouth twitched. He could only let out a loud bellow, "I''ve let down your second elder!" "Speaking of which, can you not spout nonsense without learning about living creatures? What plot of a chick? The first thing you see is not me, and to me, it''s just a plot of a chick. I''m really ¡­"


    "Brother Bai Mu, you can''t think like that. I''ve already made my decision. I''ll be following you for the rest of the time!" With just a sigh, Bai Mu continued, "If you want to follow, then follow. As long as your main body agrees, I have no objections." In any case, he wasn''t short of idiots, so it didn''t matter if there was one more.


    "Oya, Brother Bai Mu, you''re the best!" "Come to think of it, Warrick, do you agree?" Ever since he found out that this thing knew the Mind Reading Technique, he did not dare to easily offend this fool. After all, no one was willing to let their secret suddenly be dug out by someone else.


    Although this idiot was one of his own souls, he was still a fool. He would just say what he wanted to say out loud, but this guy didn''t have any self-awareness. He didn''t know what to say, so he just said whatever he shouldn''t have.


    Fortunately, Shui was a gentle and empathetic person, so he naturally understood what she meant. He didn''t say much, but the others were different. Therefore, what Warranty needed to do now was to keep a distance from Ke Nan. When she heard him say that he would follow Bai Mu, that would naturally be a thousand to ten thousand people.


    When he saw Warrick nod his head in agreement, Ke Nan smiled complacently at Bai Mu. "See, Warrick agreed!" "Brother Bai Mu, I heard that you guys went to the underground palace. Is there anything good there?"


    Bai Mu rolled his eyes at the bottom of his heart. He still hadn''t forgotten to play with him. However, he gave a serious smile and said, "Nope, but I managed to get back a little interest from a very bad person."


    "Hehe, that must be great!" Ke Nan said with a smile.


    Bai Mu spoke in his heart to Ke Nan. "Ke Nan, you promised me. In the future, even if you see me, you won''t say anything. How come you''ve forgotten?"


    "Brother Bai Mu, I don''t have much time left, and you''re already going to be a servant?"


    Warrick and Shui felt goosebumps rise all over their bodies at the same time. "Return her!" This melodious voice once again glanced at Bai Mu''s calm face. Both Warrick and Shui were filled with admiration at the same time.


    Of course, Warrick and Shui naturally didn''t know how miserable Bai Mu had been tortured by Ke Nan in the past. When Bai Mu had not been jumping all the time, he had only realized that Ke Nan was just a tiny part of his soul. Moreover, Ke Nan had repeatedly saved him several times, so he could be considered as his benefactor. Thus, although Bai Mu was sometimes made speechless by Ke Nan, he wasn''t angry at him.


    However, this time, Bai Mu looked at Ke Nan and started to ponder. Recently, Ke Nan had been talking about something about the matter of life and death. Could it be that Ke Nan had already predicted something?


    Seeing the puzzled look on Bai Mu''s face, Ke Nan shyly said, "Brother Bai Mu, don''t look at me like that. I''ll be shy!"


    Bai Mu grew even more suspicious of Ke Nan. Ke Nan knew what he was thinking, but he didn''t give an answer. Could it be that Ke Nan also had something that was hard to say?


    Bai Mu looked at Ke Nan and said, "Mm, I''m not looking at you."


    Warrick immediately rushed in after hearing the cough outside. King Hades could not easily appear in front of these people, so he decided to hide himself. It was time for him to go back to the Underworld and settle the score with King Qinguang.


    Mo Ziran woke up and saw his face. He felt like he was in a dream. He had been muddle-headed for so many days. He could not remember anything that happened after his soul was stolen by the Black and White Impermanence. When he woke up and saw Warrick, he was naturally happy. He looked at her and said, "Warrick, that day, I ¡­"


    "Alright, alright. Hurry up and rest. Look at you, your injuries aren''t completely healed, so don''t say too much. I know what you want to say. I''ve got my soul back, thank you, Little Ran. If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have suffered so much. "


    Everyone looked at Mo Ziran who was sitting on the edge of the bed and talking to him.


    "Warrick, I just want to help you. Even though I didn''t manage to help you with anything, I gave you trouble instead. " Mo Ziran looked at Warrick with guilt on his face.


    Warrick shook his head and said, "Little Ran, don''t say that. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have been able to find the soul that was taken away by the Underworld, so I have to thank you this time."


    "I didn''t do anything." Mo Ziran lowered his head and felt his hands being wrapped by a pair of soft and warm hands, "Little Ran, you have done very well, so please don''t blame yourself. "I''m very grateful for everything you''ve done for me, but please don''t do anything stupid in the future, okay?"


    Seeing Mo Ziran nod, Warranty came over, "Ziran, rest well. I''ll go find you something to eat." As soon as she stood up, she was held by Mo Ziran. She put Mo Ziran''s hand back into her bed and smiled, "Okay, don''t worry. I won''t leave. "I''ll be right back." After listening to her explanation, Mo Yiran felt relieved. He nodded and said, "Ok, I will wait for you."


    Warrick nodded with a smile and turned around, feeling a little depressed. Looking at Mo Ziran, she couldn''t say what she was thinking.


    He had a lot of things to do at the orphanage, so he had to leave for a period of time first. After he left, she and Shui would also go look for their souls, and there were three souls that he hadn''t found yet. At this time, he had to speed up his pace. That was because they could all sense the aura of the Demon Lord.


    Bai Mu left with Ke Nan. When he arrived at the Happiness Orphanage, he saw two Chengyu beans. One had ink-black hair, while the other had red hair. One was haughty and indifferent, while the other was sunny and indifferent. When Bai Mu returned, he was stunned to see the two of them.


    He pointed at two people and said, "Little Bean, you, how did you become two?"


    Instead of following Warrick, he pointed to the two men who had just returned with Bai Mu and said, "Because they were originally two different people."


    The black-haired Cheng Yu Dou said with a smile, "Bai Mu, I forgot to tell you. This person is Kuo, my beloved pet."


    "Even if it is your beloved pet, how did it become the same as yours?" Bai Mu was puzzled. After looking around for a while, he realized that the unrestrained child wasn''t here. "Right, where is Master?"

 C188

    Cheng Yu said with a smile, "Master said he was afraid that junior sister would overturn his mountain, so he went back first. We went to the place where Kuo''s body was imprisoned yesterday, but which flame demon was too powerful? It took us so much effort to deal with the flame demon, but we discovered that Kuo''s body had actually disappeared. We thought that the demons stole Kuo''s body. After all, the demons don''t want our godly general to grow up, so we can deal with them when the time comes.


    So, when I came back, Master did something and separated Kui Ao''s soul from my body. It''s just that Kui Ao couldn''t separate Kui Niu into the form of a soul, so with the Divine Body, Master separated a part of my body and temporarily created a body for Kui Ao. "


    "So it''s like that. Fortunately, one black hair and one red hair, it''s a bit easier to recognize this way." After introducing Ke Nan to Cheng Yu Dou, Bai Mu then greeted Kui Ao. However, Kui Ao was a proud and aloof person. Thus, he only humphed twice in response to Bai Mu''s question.


    Cheng Yu Dou was saved, and the underground palace''s Kai Ye had suffered some degree of damage. In addition to the help of the puppet general, Kai Ye was furious, but at this time he could not rashly chase after them. He had to go into closed door cultivation, and only by learning the Great Success of the ''Incantation of Returning to the Abyss'' would he be able to become unrivalled in the world.


    Kai Ye endured all the pain and went into the secret room. At that moment, everyone in the underground palace started to train in a strange way.


    Moreover, after Bai Mu had finished with the matters of the blissful orphanage in the past few days, he was physically and mentally exhausted. Cheng Yu Dou walked over to the lonely looking Bai Mu and said, "You must be tired!"


    Bai Mu didn''t say anything and only nodded his head. In front of his good brother, occasionally revealing his emotions was something that Bai Mu would allow him to do.


    Cheng Yu Dou looked at Bai Mu and walked up to him, giving him a hug. " Good brother, no matter what happens in the future, I will stand by your side. "If you have any problems, just say it. This brotherhood will help you solve them!"


    "I know that having a brother like you is an honor for me!" Bai Mu nodded.


    Cheng Yu Dou released Bai Mu and slammed his fist on Bai Mu''s shoulder. "Me too!"


    After saying that, the two of them burst out laughing loudly. Afterwards, the two of them looked up at the dark clouds in the sky in tacit understanding. They both knew that the quiet world was about to be broken. They were about to enter a storm that they didn''t know whether they could survive or not.


    Bai Mu went back to the Liang family after finishing his business with the orphanage. Once he returned to the Liang Family and reported to Liang Zhong, he was immediately dragged away by Liang Qi Yue, who had suddenly barged in.


    Liang Zhong didn''t object to Liang Qi Yue''s actions. In these past few days, he had taken his own daughter''s feelings towards Bai Mu very seriously. It was just that as his father, he couldn''t say anything. Bai Mu was a good man with great accomplishments. Even though there wasn''t much change in the eyes of the masses, she knew that the world was no longer calm. Bai Mu had been out for the past few days, which meant that he had a lot of important matters to attend to.


    The sudden disappearance of the strange corpses from City H and their own Gao Yang, Liang Zhong knew that this was definitely due to the efforts of Bai Mu and his group. He wasn''t opposed to her being with Bai Mu, but Bai Mu had too many dangers at his side. Although he believed in Bai Mu, she couldn''t let her daughter be harmed in any way. Hence, if Bai Mu was able to withdraw from these battles, he might be able to consider marrying his daughter to him.


    As for the family business, he would have to hand it over to his daughter in the future anyway. If Bai Mu was able to become his son-in-law, he wouldn''t mind handing it over to him.


    But this time, Bai Mu was directly pulled into his room by Liang Qi Yue. Bai Mu hadn''t even reacted to when this Liang Qi Yue had such strength, and was already tightly hugged by Liang Qi Yue''s waist.


    "What''s the matter, Qiyue?" Bai Mu turned on the lights in the dark room. But he was interrupted by Liang Qi Yue, "Don''t turn on the lights, let me give you a good hug."


    Bai Mu only patted Liang Qi Yue''s shoulder, and said in a gentle voice, "Good, good, good. Whatever the young miss says, it''s fine."


    Bai Mu''s words directly provoked Liang Qi Yue. Bai Mu felt that the hand hugging his waist was drawing closer and closer. Under the moonlight, Bai Mu could even see Liang Qi Yue''s deeply furrowed brows and painful expression.


    "Bai Mu, why are you so distant from me?" Don''t you know I like you? Bai Mu, I really like you. Why did you push me away when I knew I liked you? "Why?!"


    "Qiyue, what''s the point?" It took a long time before Bai Mu replied. Right now, he really wasn''t suited to discussing emotions. This would only harm the girl. If Bai Mu wanted to talk about feelings, he would have already agreed when Xiao Min hinted at him.


    "I don''t care, I don''t care. Unless you''re already married, I won''t give up my life!" When Liang Qi Yue heard this sigh, she spoke in a very childish tone.


    Bai Mu didn''t lower his head. Instead, he looked out the window into the darkness. He didn''t reply, but the wetness on his shirt told him that she had hurt another girl''s heart.


    "Bai Mu, please don''t let me go, okay?" You know, I like you. I really like it. But you, you always make people worry, make people sad. I know you have feelings for me, too, but why don''t you accept me? "


    Liang Qi Yue looked up. Under the moonlight, Bai Mu''s face looked a bit blurry, but Liang Qi Yue could faintly see that there was a struggle on his face.


    What did he have in mind?


    Honestly speaking, after these few days of interaction, Bai Mu really did like this childish girl very much. It was just that this kind of liking shouldn''t have risen to the level of a love between a man and a woman. In addition, Bai Mu had deliberately avoided and hid himself from her, so he had always placed his feelings for Liang Qi Yue in the eyes of his siblings.


    Calmly pulling Liang Qiyue away from his embrace, Bai Mu looked seriously into Liang Qi Yue''s black eyes, and said seriously, "Qiyue, don''t think too much, I really don''t have that kind of meaning to you. I hope you will know. "Besides, I already have someone I like."


    Bai Mu''s words directly caused Liang Qi Yue to hold back her tears, "Bai Mu, if you don''t like me, then don''t say it, okay? I am a human, my heart will hurt, I just like you. Do you really hate me that much? "


    "Qiyue, I only think of you as my sister, really." Bai Mu lowered his head and gently dried Liang Qi Yue''s tears. Liang Qi Yue didn''t move, and only looked at Bai Mu''s face under the night sky, hoping to find a different expression on his face.


    As Liang Qi Yue looked at Bai Mu, more and more tears flowed down her face. Bai Mu pulled her into his embrace and said, "What a silly girl. If you cry like this, you''ll wake up tomorrow with swollen eyes. Your father thought I was bullying you!"


    Liang Qi Yue snorted and said, "You were the one who bullied me in the first place."


    "Alright, I''m the one bullying you. Eldest Miss, can you stop crying? I''m not really in a position to talk about emotions these days. I believe that you have already sensed that the world is no longer peaceful. There are many things that I need to do. I don''t want to implicate you. "


    "Bai Mu, I''m not afraid. Really!" Liang Qi Yue looked at Bai Mu and said seriously.


    Bai Mu only nodded at Liang Qi Yue''s nose and said, "You''re not afraid, I don''t have the ability to protect so many people. I can only think of a way to gather power, and only then can I get rid of the biggest pest. Now that I have accumulated enough hatred, I don''t want them to notice you. "


    "So, you treat me as your little sister?" Liang Qi Yue looked at Bai Mu and asked with a serious expression.


    "..." I just don''t want to talk too much about love, and you are indeed my younger sister. After all, you lost the bet last time. " Bai Mu was joking.


    Hearing Bai Mu''s words, Liang Qi Yue''s expression became serious, "Bai Mu, listen up. In this life, I won''t treat you as my brother. You are someone I like, so I won''t give up. Since you are going to do something big now, I may be a burden to you, but I, Liang Qi Yue swear that I will wait for you for the rest of my life. When you''ve done all that, when will you love me? "


    Seeing Liang Qi Yue''s serious expression, Bai Mu could only sigh. He didn''t say anything and once again locked Liang Qi Yue in his arms.


    After a while, he said, "What a silly girl!"


    "I''m stupid only for people I like. But you, Bai Mu, are someone I like, someone I like. If I like you, you can forget about escaping for the rest of your life! " Liang Qi Yue arrogantly announced, but Bai Mu only smiled and didn''t say anything.


    Bai Mu left the Liang Family again. At this moment, they were preparing to gather the Divine Generals that had already appeared. They planned to destroy the underground palace before Kai Ye recovered. After all, staying at dawn would cause even greater damage.


    It had to be known that Kai Ye was a tumor. Once he reacted, he would grow even faster. At that time, it would be difficult for them to deal with Kai Ye.


    Thus, even though the power of the Twelve Divine Generals had yet to recover, they still had a chance to deal with those people. The news that the unrestrained child had returned made Bai Mu somewhat happy. He had actually found the remaining Godly Generals.


    Moreover, one of them was someone he knew. That person over there was a girl that had jumped into his arms the moment he arrived. Bai Mu''s worry for these past few days was finally relieved.

 C189

    Yu Qingyan introduced Bai Mu to her brothers. They were Qingyan, Qingcheng and Weiyang. When Bai Mu heard these names, he felt quite embarrassed. The names of these people were simply too lovable. He didn''t expect that there would be someone with such a name. I don''t know what their parents thought when they named him.


    Although Bai Mu found their names quite amusing, he was still a bit surprised. These few people had nearly completely awakened all of their Divine General''s power. To find out that the other gods wanted to fully awaken their divine powers, they had to go through other external forces. Yet, they could easily awaken it. This was truly strange.


    However, Yu Qingyan''s brothers said that they were able to awaken their divine powers so quickly because they still retained most of the memories from their past lives. That was why they were able to recover their divine powers as quickly as possible.


    Since their strength had already reached a variety of levels, Bai Mu Zi would surely strike out at them for their little scheme. If that was really the case, then he didn''t need to gather all of the Godly Generals and he could directly deal with Kai Ye and the people from the Underworld. With this thought in mind, Bai Mu told his plans to his brothers. At the beginning, they didn''t agree, but they couldn''t stand his sister''s coquettish behavior and agreed in the end.


    This was also the reason why Yu Qingyan had yet to awaken her divine power at this time. Of course, if she wanted the Twelve Divine Generals to awaken all of their divine powers directly, she would only need the twelve Divine Generals to gather and awaken all of their powers at that time. However, at that time, the seal would completely loosen and the devil would respect the new generation.


    They naturally didn''t want this to happen, but this time, they had no choice but to do so. After all, there were too many things that were out of their control. They could only try their best, and not break the seal as long as they could. The reason why he had come out this time was entirely because of his little sister.


    Although Yu Qingyan wasn''t his own sister when he was one of the twelve Godly Generals, their relationship at that time was still good. When he came out of a mother''s womb later on, he naturally doted on her as his own sister. The Demon Lord and the others really did not want to interfere in the matters of the mortal world.


    How could Bai Mu not see what these people were thinking? As gods, they were truly ruthless and merciless. However, since Qingyan had convinced them, he was naturally happy to use these kinds of assistance.


    Since he had already arranged everything, Bai Mu decided to find a time to directly slaughter his way into the underground palace. As for Warrick and the rest, he didn''t give them any information. At this time, they should be searching for their souls.


    After Bai Mu had made his arrangements, he went to look for Ke Nan, only to discover that he had gone missing. Bai Mu went to the back mountain of the orphanage to see if there was any place for him to go. After all, these days, he always liked to go to the back mountain to talk about strange things.


    However, after searching around the back mountain, he wasn''t able to find anything. Just as Bai Mu was about to return, he felt a breeze blow past him, and a person appeared in front of him.


    Bai Mu looked at the familiar embroidered shoes, the familiar thin white thighs, and the familiar qipao ¡­ Bai Mu''s facial expression was filled with a myriad of emotions. He turned to that woman and said, "You, you, why is it you again?"


    This time, the woman didn''t leave because of Bai Mu''s words. Instead, she looked at Bai Mu with a hint of respect in her eyes. This caused Bai Mu Sheng to be stunned.


    "Stop it! Don''t just look at me like that. To be honest, I can''t take it!" If this woman was a good person, Bai Mu would feel somewhat guilty. However, this woman was not a good person at all, as he wanted to kill the person he killed in the village earlier. When he thought of the woman''s ferocious expression when killing someone, Bai Mu felt a deep contempt for her.


    "Master, it''s Yin''er!" Yin''er saw the pain and disgust in Bai Mu''s eyes, but she didn''t hate herself for taking her master down. If it wasn''t for her previous foolish actions, she wouldn''t have caused her master to fall to such a state, and the twelve Godly Generals wouldn''t have perished.


    "Master? You, are you sure you didn''t shout wrongly? " Bai Mu widened his eyes in astonishment. His entire being felt slightly unwell. With such a person under his wing, he was truly helpless and at a loss for words.


    "Mm, a few days ago someone came here. When he found me, he told me that you are the reincarnation of one of the Twelve Divine Generals. Through his description, I found out that you are my master and I am your mount. Because of the Great War of Gods and Demons, I was cursed by the Demon race. At the same time, my body was separated into two sides, the Right and the Evil being. And which evil side of you chose to take a shortcut and practice evil techniques because you wanted to quickly get rid of the things on your body that you detested? "


    Yin''er pointed at the potholes on her face. At this time, those disgusting worms were gone.


    "You mean, you''re the good one?" What reason do I have to believe you? " Bai Mu asked Yin''er. In his heart, he had already believed eighty to ninety percent of what she said.


    There were indeed a few Divine Generals who were pampered. Through the calligraphy and painting of the unrestrained child, Bai Mu knew that he was pampered as well. His pampered was a beautiful phoenix.


    "You can see it in my face. When a cultivator met us, he told us to find a way to cure these rotten insects on our faces. The first method was to do things well, but the effect of this method was relatively slow, and the other method was to cultivate the evil technique that he had mentioned. As long as he used that evil technique, he would be able to directly get rid of those disgusting things. That''s why you saw me fighting those corpses alone. "


    Bai Mu nodded. "Peacocks love beauty the most. I didn''t expect that they would actually cast such a curse on you. I guess you''re feeling bitter in your heart as well." Fortunately, you didn''t follow the other half and took the evil side. " Bai Mu continued, "But right now, I don''t have the ability to restore your looks."


    "It doesn''t matter, Master. As long as the power of the twelve Divine Generals returns one day, then the power in my body will also return. At that time, even without that evil side supporting me, I can still recover. It''s just that my current appearance is similar to yours, you wouldn''t despise me, right? " Yin''er lowered her head and said sorrowfully.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t feel anything if I see you like this more than a few times." Bai Mu waved his hands nonchalantly.


    "Really?" Yin''er was obviously very happy, but she immediately became lonely again. "But Master, if I appear in front of your friends like this, they will laugh at you!"


    Bai Mu laughed. "You just have to stay in front of me. Why do you care about the gazes of others?" Seeing Yin''er nod her head, Bai Mu asked, "Oh right, what''s your name?"


    "Yin''er, my master is called Yin''er!" Yin''er knew that Bai Mu didn''t have the memories of his previous life, so she hurriedly spoke up.


    "Fine, Yin''er, you will follow me from now on!" "Oh right, let me ask you something. Was it Conan who found you that day?"


    "Conan? Who was Conan? Yin''er only knew that the person from that day looked simple and honest, but he seemed a little mindless. At that time, Yin''er still did not believe him. "


    "Yes, that''s him. Do you know where he went?" Bai Mu asked Yin''er nervously. He had been busy these past few days with various matters, so he did not have the time to talk to Ke Nan. Or was it because he saw that he had no time to care about it, so he left in anger?


    As Bai Mu thought of this, he heard Yin''er say, "Yin''er doesn''t know where that person went. Back then, that person only instructed Yin''er to stop looking for him." His time was up. He was going to find his main body. He said something about thank you. I''ll let you take good care of yourself! And even told you to forgive him for everything he did to you in the future! "


    Yin''er''s words were incomprehensible to him, but Bai Mu didn''t understand the meaning behind them. Back then, in the tomb, Ke Nan had said the same thing. Don''t trust anyone, or even yourself.


    At that time, he had purposely erased his memories and didn''t even pry into Bai Mu''s thoughts about the flute. Bai Mu was unable to comprehend what was happening.


    What about forgiving or not forgiving? He didn''t do anything to disappoint him. Thus, these words really had no place to start.


    Bai Mu led Yin''er back with a heavy heart. After hearing what Ke Nan said, a deep impression had been left in his heart. These past few days, he felt that his body had become strange, as if there was something inside of him.


    However, the day of his crackdown was approaching, so Bai Mu didn''t think too much about it.

 C190

    He could sense that Warrick and the others were in big trouble when they were trying to retrieve their last soul. Furthermore, this trouble could cause Warrick''s death at any moment. As one of his souls, it was impossible for him to leave Warrick alone.


    He even knew that Bai Mu wasn''t as simple as twelve Godly Generals, but he didn''t tell Bai Mu about this matter. After getting along with him for the past few days, she knew that if she told Bai Mu about this now, it would only harm him. Moreover, for the future, Ke Nan didn''t even dare to think about it. Although he didn''t clearly see the cause of all this, no matter what it did, she could only hope that Bai Mu would forgive her, forgive her for all she had done.


    When he left, he found out why he kept pestering Bai Mu. As a soul of Warrick, she was his daughter, but her heart was with the man. That was the only way things could have happened. So what if he understood his own thoughts?


    Bai Mu would never be his, and he would soon disappear from this world, becoming a soul that didn''t even know how to think.


    In order to avoid feeling sad, Conan left quietly. It wasn''t because Bai Mu couldn''t bear to part with him, but because he couldn''t bear to part with Bai Mu.


    A few days later, after Bai Mu and Cheng Yuzhu had arranged everything, they brought Yu Qingyan''s three brothers to the underground palace. To tell the truth, when he entered the underground palace, Bai Mu finally understood the power of divinity when he saw the abilities of Yu Qingyan''s brothers. With just a simple wave of his hand, he had already brought down a large group of the underground palace''s people.


    Who would have thought that just one person was worth thousands upon thousands of men! Since Yu Qingyan''s brother was so powerful, Bai Mu had to distribute all his power to deal with the people from the underground palace. He didn''t want to escape when the time came.


    As for Xiao Luo, he was left to Yu Qingyan and Yu Qingcheng to deal with. As for Qi Ye, it was Bai Mu and the coquettish looking Weiyang. Xu Cheng directly handed Cheng Yu Dou and his mount, Kui Ao, to the puppet general, one of the left and right envoys.


    After the division of labor was completed, everyone began their own tasks. As if playing with those small fries, Yu Ao and Cheng Yu Dou went to find the cunning Xu Cheng. Every time, Xu Cheng would cunningly let them go. This time, he definitely wouldn''t let them off lightly. He had to avenge the dean and his father!


    At this moment, the underground palace was in chaos. Xu Cheng knew that Bai Mu had brought their helper over. Right now, he was unable to deal with Bai Mu. As he thought of this, he thought of the Corpse Mountain. That place was the only place that could increase his strength faster.


    Now that the underground palace was in chaos, even if Kai Ye was still reacting, Ye Zichen could only say that he did it to protect the underground palace. Thus, he believed that Kai Ye would not blame him.


    Thus, at this time, Xu Cheng arrived at the corpse mountain and began summoning all of the ghosts there. Then, regardless of whether it was possible or not, he began to fiercely absorb all of the souls. In the past, he had used the Soul Absorbing Lock to absorb all the souls, but at this time, he actually used the Soul Absorbing Lock to absorb all the souls on one side, and on the other side, he himself began to brutally devour all the souls.


    The corpse mountain was filled with the wails of ghosts and the howls of wolves.


    However, these ghosts could not leave this area. At this time, they could only hide here, hoping that one of them would quickly be full and that Hao Fang would pass by them.


    However, this time they were overthinking things. Xu Cheng felt that his body was like a bottomless pit that could absorb a lot of souls. As a result, he practically grabbed one soul and began devouring it.


    Not only that, but even his own Soul Absorbing Lock was filled with a towering amount of resentment. The feeling of being filled with power caused Xu Cheng to once again suck in large mouthfuls of it. In just fifteen minutes, a third of the soul on the mountain had already been absorbed.


    The flash of black and red light on his body proved that he had already transcended from his previous cultivation level and directly became a fierce ghost. As his soul absorbed the energy, Xu Cheng''s figure faintly changed, and his body immediately emitted a rolling black mist. If someone else were to see this, they would not doubt that this person had already half a foot in the realm of the Ghost King.


    At this moment, all of the ghosts did not dare to move a muscle when they saw the terrifying aura that was flashing on Xu Cheng''s body. They did not even dare to shout out, because the aura emitted from Xu Cheng''s body made them feel fear.


    At this time, Cui Ao and Cheng Yu Dou had just arrived. Seeing Xu Cheng, whose body was emitting a terrifying aura, Cui Ao shouted "Not good" and quickly called Cheng Yu Dou to stop him, "Master, let''s quickly stop him. If he is consuming the soul, as long as he is at the level of the Spirit King, we probably won''t be able to deal with him."


    After Kui Ao said this, he flew up to the mountain of corpses. It could be seen that among so many people, the number of souls this ghost devoured was no less than a hundred thousand. One had to know that it was very difficult to become a Ghost King, and this ghost was about to reach the Ghost King''s level.


    Thinking of this, Cui Ao directly sent out his spiritual energy to save the soul in Xu Cheng''s hand. He then used his greatest spiritual energy to interrupt Xu Cheng''s devouring.


    Because of the sudden appearance of these ghosts, they took the chance to hide in their homes that were made of their own lifebones.


    "Hahaha ¡­" Xu Cheng smoothly dissolved Kui Ao''s Spiritual Qi and removed his Devouring Technique. Then, he took two steps back, looking at Kuo with a loud sneer, "Kui Ao, Kui Ao, do you think I would still be afraid of you today?" Xu Cheng looked at Cui Ao and said loudly. This feeling of being full of power, this feeling of being able to look down on everything, it was truly too refreshing.


    If he had known earlier, he would have come to this place and devoured all the souls. Would he have worried about these people then?


    Xu Cheng''s contemptuous attitude naturally angered the arrogant Kuo. Kui Ao was about to step forward, but he was stopped by Cheng Yu Dou. Cheng Yu Dou told him in his heart, "This Xu Cheng is naturally cunning. When the time comes, the two of us together will attack, so don''t be angered by him."


    When Cui Ao heard this, he nodded at Cheng Yu Mei. The two of them began to attack Xu Cheng from the left and right with tacit understanding. Although Kui Ao had been guarded by the Flame Devil before, his strength had never decreased. However, facing this spirit that was on the verge of becoming the Ghost King, it was still a little difficult to fight him. However, with Cheng Yu Dou''s help, the battle became a lot easier. However, the battle was much easier because Xu Cheng had not truly used his strength. After all, he had not used the Soulreaper Shop in his hands yet.


    After a few hundred rounds, neither side managed to gain any benefits. Xu Cheng looked like he was tired from playing and said to the crowd with a smile. "Now, I don''t want to play around with you anymore. Since you, Cheng Yu Dou, are here to die, I''ll send you guys to hell today." With a flash of his hand, the Soul Absorbing Lock appeared in his hand. Then, the Soul Absorbing Lock turned into a long iron whip in Xu Cheng''s hand. Xu Cheng laughed out loud and threw the Soul Absorbing Lock towards Cheng Yu Dou.


    Cheng Yu Dou did not have any extra strength to dodge the Soul Absorbing Lock attack. Seeing that his master was about to be hit by the Soul Absorbing Lock attack, Kui Ao leaped over and stood in front of Cheng Yu Dou without any hesitation.


    A slight groan made Cheng Yu Dou''s eyes turn red. What was going on with Cui Ao? Why did he suddenly jump out? Cheng Yu Dou hadn''t received that much damage because he had lost a portion of his strength. Cheng Yu Dou took advantage of the reduction in the Soul-Sucking Lock''s power and quickly escaped the danger zone with Kuo.


    Seeing that Cui Ao was injured, Xu Cheng only laughed complacently, "Cheng Yu Dou, I didn''t think that you would be afraid of me when you were young. You are a coward, always hiding behind Bai Mu.


    Hearing the two words "animal", Kui Ao''s gaze became darker and darker. It was just that at this time, he was injured by a soul reaper that was filled with yin aura. Right now, he didn''t have any extra strength to deal with this. On the other hand, Cheng Yu Dou stood up, his eyes turning red, "Xu Cheng, don''t be too complacent. Kuo is my friend, not some beast!"


    As Cheng Yu Dou spoke, he chanted the Ghost Curse that Xiao Yunzi had taught him. Then, along with his own Spiritual Energy, he changed it into a light chain and hacked towards the direction of Xu Cheng.


    Seeing this purple light chain, Kui Ao''s eyes lit up with hope, but Xu Cheng just laughed out loud. Towards this seemingly unimposing move, he was filled with disdain, he swung his Soul-Sucking Lock towards that light chain of Cheng Yu Dou''s and sneered at him, "You''re really a naive and cute person, how could you possibly win against me!"


    "Because since you were young ¡­" None of them beat me! Before he could finish speaking, Xu Cheng saw his Soul Absorbing Chains being chopped into pieces by that seemingly powerless technique. Before he could even grit his teeth over the Soul Absorbing Lock, he saw the light chain''s momentum falling towards him.


    "How can this be?" Xu Cheng hurriedly used his Yin Qi to resist, but he resisted on his own. Compared to that light chain, it was like tofu meeting a knife as it was directly cut apart.

 C191

    "What the hell is going on?" Xu Cheng looked at the scar on his body, from within which countless dense fog flowed out. Immediately following that, ghostly wails sounded out from within his body. Towards this sort of situation, Xu Cheng was a little flustered.


    Cui Ao hurriedly shouted at Cheng Yu Dou, "Master, quickly come back. That ghost''s body has devoured too many souls and is about to explode."


    After Kui Ao shouted, Cheng Yu Dou quickly jumped down and ran in front of Kui Ao. He supported Cheng Yu Dou up and ran at a safe distance. Meanwhile, Xu Cheng''s eyes were glazed over as he felt a sense of fear towards the strange movements in his body. His thoughts were still on which of the things Quio had just said was going to explode. However, he couldn''t do anything to resist now. He could only watch in horror as his body began to crack bit by bit.


    "Bam!" Xu Cheng didn''t even have time to scream out in pain before he was directly drowned out by the explosion. Xu Que was originally a ghost because his body had exploded, leaving not even a single fragment behind.


    "You have committed too many evil deeds in your life, this can be considered a bit of a punishment." Cheng Yu Dou said as he walked in front of Kuo and asked, "Are you alright?"


    Cui Ao just shook his head. He said, "He won''t die yet. He''ll just need to rest for a period of time."


    At this time, Bai Mu and the others had already found Kai Ye. Bai Mu didn''t even have the chance to move because of Wei Yang''s words. Instead, he stopped Bai Mu with a woman''s proud and gentle voice, "This person should leave me alone. You just watch from the side!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he directly launched his attack on Kai Ye. Kai Ye was in the midst of closed-door training, looking at the two people who had broken through his restriction, a stranger and his opponent, Bai Mu, he became even gloomier.


    He still hadn''t settled the score from last time, and now, he was interrupted again.


    Qi Ye saw that whoever was about to die was in no way inferior to him, so he immediately moved to block. With a bang, the two strands of spiritual energy tried to collide with each other, causing the entire room to shake.


    Which Endless Night didn''t expect him to meet such a strong opponent? He immediately became interested and walked forward to engage him in close combat.


    Bai Mu stood to the side, watching the two fighters as they fought. After all, there was still a certain difference between gods and humans. At this time, the advantage of gods was revealed. Although Kai Ye had trained in the book, his body was still not as strong as Wei Yang''s.


    Just like this, dozens of rounds had passed, and one of them had already vomited blood. Bai Mu saw the sharpness in Fang Weiyang''s movements, but he didn''t have any intention of making her stop. After all, he didn''t like killing. After all, Kai Ye had done so many evil deeds that deserved his death. Since he was too lazy to make a move, he could just stand to the side and watch the show.


    Seeing that Kai Ye was defeated so quickly, Yu Weiyang pursed her lips in dissatisfaction, and only sighed, "It''s not that fun. I better send you down early! The devil aura from your body is too annoying! "


    As he spoke, he channeled his spiritual energy in his hand and sent a palm strike towards Kai Ye.


    "Ga!" Before the crowd could hear what the sound was, they saw a black coloured thing rushing in. Before they could react, Kai Ye''s figure was already there.


    "Stop chasing, who is no longer here!" Seeing that Yu Weiyang was about to give chase, Bai Mu immediately released his Spiritual Sense and spoke to her.


    That Weiyang guy sighed regretfully, "How boring. He escaped so easily."


    Bai Mu nodded his head, "It''s alright. As long as we destroy the entire underground palace, we believe that if Kai Ye doesn''t have any snobbery against us, he will most likely die. "Alright, let''s go meet up with them now and see how the situation is with them." As he spoke, Bai Mu and Yu Wei Yang left together.


    As for Kai Ye, he originally thought that he would definitely die this time. However, as he looked at this Bao`er who was carrying him as she ran with all her might, he felt an inexplicable pain in his heart. He stretched out his slender fingers and touched Bao`er''s body.


    Originally, he had sent Bao`er to observe the movements of the Warranty Soul Harvesters. However, he didn''t expect that he would return. If it wasn''t for him, he would have probably died already.


    This was a partner that he relied on to survive.


    As Kai Ye was thinking, Bao`er''s movements gradually slowed down. Bao`er placed Kai Ye on the ground, and then her entire body fell to the ground.


    "Bao`er, what happened to you?" A trace of panic flashed across Kai Ye''s face. Bao`er only shook her head, but it was difficult for her to maintain her human form, "Master, that Warrick was already killed by me. It''s just that I was injured when I arrived, and with that person''s palm just now, Bao`er, Bao`er probably won''t be able to hold on."


    "How can this be!" Qi Ye shouted in disbelief. When he saw the large pool of blood below Bao Er, he couldn''t help but blame himself for not receiving too much damage just now. It was because Bao Er had blocked most of the damage.


    "Bao''er, you can''t die! I won''t allow you to die! You haven''t even seen me dominating the world! "


    At this time, Bao`er started to giggle, "Master, Bao`er, Bao`er only hopes that you can continue to live and not fight with those people. We simply cannot win against them. "Master, promise Bao`er ¡­" Bao`er finished her sentence, but before she could even catch her breath, she choked to death.


    "Bao`er, no, Bao`er ¡ª I won''t let you die, you won''t!" Kai Ye was crying bitterly on Bao''er''s body, but Bao`er could not hear him.


    "Hehe, what a deep love between master and servant!" A mocking voice came from above Kai Ye''s head. Hearing this voice, Kai Ye''s expression changed before shouting at the person, "It''s you again, woman! You liar! Why are you still here?"


    "Of course you still have a use for me!" Xia Ziyi looked at Kai Ye and smiled.


    Seeing the beautiful smile on Xia Ziyi''s face, Kai Ye turned his head to the side and shamelessly said, "Viper!"


    Xia Ziyi didn''t mind. She looked at Kai Ye and smiled, "So what if it''s a poisonous snake? At least this time it''s our victory."


    "What do you mean?" Qi Ye turned his head and asked puzzledly as he looked at Xia Ziyi''s radiant smile.


    "Tsk tsk tsk, you still don''t understand what that means? Haha, I don''t know anything about you. You''re going to be my man soon anyway, so I don''t mind telling you now. Back then, Yayan had let you absorb his devil blood to let you be reborn on purpose, in order to find a suitable body for the rebirth of my king. Of course, if my king was able to obtain that body, it would also be good, but as a precaution, I have to nurture you in front of his vessels and vessels.


    And later on, the ''Incantation of Subjugation'' that you obtained was merely a copy that our demons deliberately released. In order for the true Incantation of Subjugation to be true, that person must be the Demon Lord.


    Seeing that Kai Ye''s eyes had turned a little dark, Xia Ziyi stretched out her hand. Her body quickly moved forward, choking Kai Ye''s throat, "So, what you''ve learned, even I can''t deal with. He''s only able to deal with a few mortals. "


    "So all of this was just arranged by you!" Qi Ye looked at Xia Ziyi''s face and felt incomparable rage in his heart.


    "Hahaha, do you understand now? Hehe, I''m not afraid to tell you that our demon race will have the twelve Divine Generals gather as soon as possible. Once the twelve Divine Generals are gathered, our Demon Sovereign will have the chance to come out.


    Moreover, they probably didn''t know that the person inside Bai Mu''s body was our Demon Lord! As for Bai Mu, he was also a member of the Twelve Divine Generals. Hehe, he had the body of a Divine Demon. This could increase the cultivation of those cultivators by at least ten times. This is truly a good item. It''s just that our Demon Sovereign, Guang Ye, is already looking for an opportunity to confuse Bai Mu in an attempt to seize the initiative. As long as you get the initiative, your body will no longer be of any use. "


    "Hehe, aren''t you afraid that if I tell you about it, you won''t be worried that my consciousness will reject your Demon Lord''s?" Kai Ye returned with a smile. On the other hand, Xia Ziyi only shook her head and sneered, "He''s really too stupid and too naive. As long as I kill you and preserve your body well, it will not be long before the Demon Lord comes out, and he can directly possess your body. "


    "You ¡­" Kai Ye didn''t expect Xia Ziyi to have such a plan. Just as she was about to say something, she saw Xia Ziyi raise her finger to her lips, softly saying, "Shh, don''t make a sound. You have done so much for our demon race. Don''t worry, I won''t let you die in pain."


    Just as Xia Ziyi finished speaking, Kai Ye was knocked unconscious by Xia Ziyi.


    Xia Ziyi carried Qi Ye''s body and, without even looking at Bao`er who was on the ground, immediately disappeared.


    As for Bai Mu, after exterminating everyone in the underground palace, he went straight to the corpse mountain. If he wasn''t mistaken, Mo Xin was imprisoned after the matter with Xiao Qian.


    Before they returned to the Corpse Mountain, Cheng Yu Dou told Bai Mu about the situation. Bai Mu didn''t expect the situation to be this bad. Originally, this place was a mountain of corpses and bones, but now, it was a complete mess.


    Bai Mu''s heart beat rapidly. He didn''t know how many ghosts were still alive after Xu Cheng''s crime. Bai Mu had gone to the place Mo Xin had told him before and finally found Mo Xin amidst the mess. However, Mo Xin seemed to be slightly weak at this moment.


    After all, which Xu Cheng was already in the realm of the Ghost King, and the damage caused by his exploding body was also very great. If even Mo Xin was in this state, then the other ghosts might be even more seriously injured.


    "Mo Xin, Mo Xin, how are you?"

 C192

    Mo Xin slowly woke up. At this moment, he looked at Bai Mu and said, "Bai Mu, this place has been destroyed, destroyed!" Seeing the pained expression on Mo Xin''s face, Bai Mu calmed him down and passed on a message to the King of Hell. Regarding Bai Mu''s request, the King of Hell agreed. After all, there weren''t many ghosts in this place anymore.


    Bai Mu said to Mo Xin, "Don''t worry, I will definitely find Xiao Qian and rescue her. Rest assured, you can go and be reborn! " After Bai Mu finished speaking, his body felt light and he fainted.


    At this moment, with Bao`er''s death, Warrick was once again revived. It was just that this time, all the memories from his past life had come back, and in the end, he had become the soul of Warrick. When Water saw this situation, a trace of worry flashed across his face. He had only asked Warrick to find Bai Mu and the others and have a round with them, but he was also heading up the mountain to invite his Senior Brother Bing Bing over.


    After Warrick had absorbed a large amount of memories, she felt as if her heart had become cold and proud, as if she were no longer her own. He seemed to have been controlled by someone else.


    Warrick had just woken up. He didn''t think too much about it and went straight to find Bai Mu and the others.


    When Bai Mu woke up, he found Cheng Yu Dou guarding beside his bed. Bai Mu looked at Cheng Yu Dou and asked, "Little bean, what''s wrong? Why do you have such an expression?"


    "No, nothing!" Cheng Yu Dou avoided Bai Mu''s gaze. Seeing this, Bai Mu knew that Cheng Yu Dou was hiding something from him. However, if he didn''t tell him, Bai Mu wouldn''t ask.


    Then, he heard Bai Mu''s somewhat tired voice, "Little Bean, you go out first. I''m tired, so I want to rest a bit."


    Cheng Yu Dou looked at Bai Mu as if he wanted to say something, but hesitated. He then obediently left the room.


    Bai Mu''s mind was in a mess. He kept feeling that there was something strange about his body. When he thought about Little Bean''s expression, Bai Mu always felt that it had something to do with his sudden fainting.


    "It does matter a lot because there is a demon residing in your body, and that demon is me. I am the Demon Lord." Just as Bai Mu was deep in thought, a voice rang out from within his body, causing him to freeze in shock.


    There was a demon inside her body. The one they had been looking for for so long was actually inside her body.


    "Yes, you all probably never thought that I would actually exist inside your body for so long!" "Haha, it must be the will of the heavens that is messing with me!" "Actually, I really sympathize with you and feel very sad for you. When their sect learned that you are a demon, they all start to distance themselves from you, be it your relatives, friends or lovers. Haha, you, Bai Mu, have done so much for them.


    Inside Bai Mu''s body, Zhong Ye guffawed, "They might be discussing how to deal with you right now!" "Haha ¡­"


    "Don''t say anymore, don''t try to confuse me. I am a god and you are a demon. Don''t even think about borrowing my body to get out. " Bai Mu shouted angrily at the voice in his body.


    "Hahaha ~ How pathetic. I didn''t expect you to still be in the dark. " The sound of Noon had successfully calmed Bai Mu down.


    "You probably don''t know. Actually, you aren''t a god at all. Your body only has the consciousness of two spirits, a god and a devil. Your body, on the other hand, possesses a Fiendgod body that the gods and devils can live in together. "Don''t ask me back. In the past, when you were in danger, you were able to resolve it. Moreover, the purple spiritual energy you produced was completely because this noble one helped you."


    "No, you can''t fool me. I am a god, how can I be a demon! "


    "Hush, young man, listen to me first. Do you know, during the period of time you were unconscious, the god that lived in your body had already sent a message to his Divine Beast mount. At this time, he said that he wanted the other Godly Generals to help him free himself, and then, he would seal me. Of course, if there''s a me in your body, I will also be sealed away by them. "


    "Impossible, my brother will not allow it!" Bai Mu shook his head.


    "Haha, how is that impossible? As long as they can recover and become Divine Generals, then a part of their consciousness will be affected. When that happens, they will become emotionless Gods. Love? " Kai Ye said in amusement. No matter if you believe it or not, maybe they were planning on how to deal with you.


    "But don''t worry, this time when I come out, the divine general in your body doesn''t know what we''re talking about. I believe that it won''t be long before he comes out too."


    After Noon had finished speaking, there was no more sound. At this time, Bai Mu fell into deep thought. "No wonder Little Bean kept stuttering a moment ago. So he knew about this as well?" "Also, at that time, Ke Nan said that you shouldn''t believe him, could it be that it''s because he already knows all of this?" Bai Mu thought to himself. There seemed to be something stirring within his mind, causing him to be even more confused.


    At this time, Yu Qingyan''s brothers were gathered together. As they were discussing about Bai Mu, Yu Qingyan said, "Big Brother, regarding boss''s matters, we must go there and find Boss'' former body. Only by doing so can we make a move on that Dongfang Ye."


    Wei Yang made a silencing gesture, "Shh, lower your voice, you can''t let Qingyan hear you. Otherwise, who knows what that girl might do."


    "It''s just a pity about that kid." The older woman shook her head and sighed. After all, their goal was the afternoon.


    The news spread, and all the 12 Godly Generals gathered together. Bai Mu had been left in his room for some special reason. As he looked at the information, he felt even more despondent.


    "You''re Bai Mu?" A rather gentle voice sounded in his mind.


    This person was not some devil, but should be the Godly General that their sect had spoken of.


    "Yeah, what did you come looking for me for?" Bai Mu went straight to the point. Right now, he didn''t have the time to engage in guerrilla warfare with others.


    "I hope that you can consider this matter carefully. The Demon Lord cannot appear in the world at noon. When he comes into this world, he will definitely be annihilated. "


    "Oh, really? "Then may I ask, what did the Demon Lord do to let the people down, and to let the Party down?" Bai Mu snorted coldly at the voice that came from his body.


    Bai Mu could feel the voice from inside pause for a moment. Then, he said, "Not for the time being. It''s just that he originally wanted to declare war on the God Realm. And then, they even started a war between deities. So, in order to prevent him from breaking the order of the God Realm and the Mortal Realm, we have to seal him off. "


    "Oh, yes. It''s just that I don''t want the demons to offend the dignity of your God Realm! " Bai Mu spoke coldly.


    That person didn''t expect Bai Mu to be so different from everyone else, but he still continued, "I''m a god. As long as I leave this place, we will be able to think of a way to seal him. And you don''t need to live with these forces."


    "Oh, really? How do you know I don''t like these powers? " When Bai Mu heard the words of this benevolent and moral God, he felt that it was laughable. Was this God? What he said sounded really good. If he really came out, was he really going to survive?


    Indeed, Conan was right. He shouldn''t have trusted them.


    Bai Muzhi spoke into his body, "Alright, I won''t trouble Lord God with this matter. I will consider it. So, don''t worry. " After Bai Mu finished speaking, he lay back down silently, not responding to any of the Gods who said so. After the God said something, he didn''t say anything else.


    At this time, the eleven divine generals who were discussing in the hall had made it clear that they had to recover their strength at this time. Cheng Yu Dou said, "My brother, I will definitely not let you hurt him even a little. Even if he has some sort of demon inside him. "


    "Alright, little brother Cheng Yu Dou, actually, we don''t plan on doing anything to your brother this time. As long as we recover our divine power, then we can drag out the Divine General and seal Guang Ye directly. Then your brother will be fine." Wei Yang advised.


    "Brother, you didn''t lie to us?" Yan Qing Tian looked up and said.


    "Yeah, little sister, why would brother lie to you?" "You have to know that if we don''t try to seal Noon Ye, after a while, Noon Ye might snatch Bai Mu''s body away. At that time, Bai Mu will become a demon that can kill someone even he doesn''t know."


    "You said that you have a way to seal the devil without harming Bai Mu?" Xiao Min stood up and said worriedly.


    "You should not doubt the power of the gods. How about this, we will recover our strength first and see if we can seal that devil and injure Bai Mu.


    After some discussion, everyone came to a consensus. After that, they began to gather the strength of eleven Divine Generals to restore their divine strength. Bai Mu passed by the room and heard the sound from inside. He only laughed and left.


    "Do you see that? That is a fake God! They might want your body! " Zhong Ye said in Bai Mu''s mind.


    "Shut up! Do you dare to say that you don''t want to obtain my body? " Bai Mu roared at the voice in his body, then shut his mouth.

 C193

    Aside from Bai Mu, who did not know how many days had passed, Bai Mu only knew that his brother was looking at him differently. Xiao Min, who previously said that she wanted to be with him, looked at him as if he was looking at her enemy. As for Xiao Yan, she had also grown up by this time, but she wasn''t looking at him.


    His face was still normal, but at this moment, Bai Mu suddenly thought of Ke Nan. He had said that he should not trust anyone. He had also said that even if one day they became enemies, he should not be blamed.


    Today, Bai Mu finally understood the meaning of his words.


    "Bai Mu, today, we will try to draw out the soul of the Divine General from your body. After that, we, the twelve Divine Generals, will work together and seal him." Bai Mu looked at Yu Qingcheng, who was speaking to him, and then looked at his brother, who wasn''t looking at him.


    Bai Mu didn''t say anything, but stared at the surrounding corpses. The eleven people sitting cross-legged on the ground ¡ª no, they were Deities. Some of them couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    "Bai Mu, come in quickly. Don''t worry, we won''t hurt you!" Her voice was a bit slow, but it carried a hint of persuasion. Bai Mu only chuckled as he looked at Yu Yan, before walking into a circle behind her.


    Seeing that it was a God who was staring at him without moving, Bai Mu continued, "Actually, your God was afraid that someone stronger than you would violate your position. You killed the demons and suppressed the Infernal King because you were afraid that one day, your ruling position would be lost! "


    Bai Mu looked at the bewildered gazes of the crowd and said, "That''s why I have so many reasons."


    The crowd looked at Bai Mu''s impudent laughter, their voices filled with a sense of loneliness. They felt that Bai Mu had gone insane.


    There were people trying to dissuade Bai Mu from going too far. Bai Mu whispered in a low voice:


    Noon, you are a demon and your body is yours. Then, I''ll return it to you!


    Qian Shang, you are a god, and your body is yours.


    Unexpectedly, his five fingers turned into claws as he advanced towards his chest. Before the crowd could react, Bai Mu''s hand had stabbed into their bodies and pulled out their hearts.


    "Bai Mu, what are you doing?" Don''t tell me you don''t want to live anymore! " On the other hand, Bai Mu didn''t even bother to pay attention to them. He only laughed loudly as he looked at the bright red heart beating in his chest. Bai Mu wanted to laugh. Under the gaze of everyone, he squeezed out that heart until it exploded.


    The blood was splattered on everyone''s faces, but the deities only stared coldly at Bai Mu.


    Their current worry was not for him, but for the inside of his body.


    Bai Mu was still standing. However, at this time, he let out a wry smile and said, "Haha, you''re really not human!" "If one''s heart is broken, one will still be able to live."


    As Bai Mu spoke, he felt a surge of void in his body and then he could feel his strength dissipating. Naturally, Bai Mu knew that this was afternoon. He was also a shrewd individual. Now that Bai Mu''s body had been crippled, he would no longer have a chance to escape once Thousand Swords returned to his body.


    "Not good! Noon is escaping!" It was unknown who shouted this, but at the same time, Bai Mu saw a variety of different types of spiritual energy rushing towards him. He originally had an aggressive type of spiritual energy, but because he had lost his heart, his body couldn''t hold on any longer and was about to collapse.


    When Yu Qingyan saw this, she hurriedly withdrew her spiritual energy and shouted to the crowd, "Quickly stop. This Bai Mu is dead, and Qian Shang is also dead."


    Hearing such a voice, Bai Mu, who was shouting blood at the corner of his mouth, felt pain in his heart. This little girl who said that she would protect him was actually facing someone else.


    It was at this time that Noon took the opportunity to escape.


    "Forget about afternoon. At this time, he still hasn''t found his body. Let''s get Big Brother Qian Shang out of there first." Hearing the crowd''s words, everyone nodded their heads and directed their Spiritual Energy towards Bai Mu. They wanted to safely remove all of Qian Shang''s Spirit.


    Bai Mu''s body was aching, and so was his heart. Looking at those old friends of his who were now expressionlessly doing all these things to him for the sake of the so-called god race''s morality, he felt an unspeakable pain in his heart.


    Why was his heart so uncomfortable?


    Could he know pain without a heart? Hehe, I am such a monster!


    "This won''t do. Because Brother Qian Shang was born from Bai Mu, and because he was influenced by the magic of Zhong Ye, he was able to hide a lot of his strength within Bai Mu''s body." If he wanted to transfer Big Brother Qian Shang''s Spirit back to his main body. He had to cut all the tendons in Bai Mu''s body and use his Spiritual Energy to draw out the Spirit from his ruptured meridians. Otherwise, the God Power on top of the Spirit will still remain on Bai Mu''s body. " The person who said this was water. Water had always been gentle and friendly to everyone in the past. To think that the words spoken at this moment would make Bai Mu''s heart turn cold.


    "Haha ¡­" Bai Mu simply closed his eyes. He didn''t want to see their faces again.


    All the Godly Generals nodded in agreement after pondering for less than a second. This made Bai Mu even more afraid.


    Was this the so-called abandonment? Was it because his body contained the soul of a demon? When I was young, it was like this. Hur Hur. When I grow up, it''s still like this!


    "Wu ~" Bai Mu swallowed his words as something cut the tendons of his legs. Then, he felt a surge of power pulling out the most important part of his body. This was a pain that Bai Mu had never experienced before, but at this moment, he didn''t even have the chance to groan.


    "Bai Mu, we have no other choice!" Your body cannot be used anymore, we have to get Qian Shang out, and you, please be patient for God, for the whole world! " It was the voice of a scholar. Bai Mu could hear it with his eyes closed. However, at this moment, Bai Mu felt endless sorrow in his heart. Bai Mu didn''t utter a single word, and neither did they question Bai Mu about his intentions.


    The sounds of his meridians cracking didn''t stop. Even Bai Mu, who was sweating profusely, turned pale at the sight of it. Even when they had spoken to Bai Mu earlier, the gods hadn''t stopped in their movements.


    Since you''ve already done it, why bother asking?


    "Pu pu pu ~" As if they felt that their speed wasn''t fast enough, everyone exerted their spirit energy as if they wanted to end the battle quickly.


    This round of taking out the Spirit only took half an hour, but for Bai Mu, it was indeed a long century.


    Bai Mu didn''t know how the torture ended. In the end, when Bai Mu heard a familiar voice, Bai Mu knew that the other party had successfully removed the Spirit of Thousand Sins.


    "Big Brother Qian Shang, let''s hurry and take advantage of this time to bring back Zhong Ye''s soul. By this time, he definitely hasn''t run far yet."


    "There''s no hurry. Although this kid is now crippled, he still has the body of a demon god. With this kind of physique, he won''t be able to protect afternoon." One must know that the demons have plenty of ways to restore Bai Mu. "


    "Big Brother Qian Shang, what do you mean?"


    "Actually, Bai Mu''s actions are quite pitiful. How about this, I know that Bai Mu is able to use the thunder in his palm. Even if the Demon Lord can''t heal Bai Mu''s body, he might be able to take advantage of Bai Mu. So, I want ¡­" Before Qian Shang could finish his sentence, he heard a cracking sound. The bone on Bai Mu''s wrist, which was capable of unleashing the power of thunder from his palm, had been crushed by Qian Shang.


    "Qian Shang, why are you doing this? Bai Mu is doing this because of you!" Yu Qingyan walked in front of Qian Shang and said in a reproachful tone.


    "Alright, Lil ''Yan, let''s go for lunch." I''m afraid that he has once again escaped back to the demon race. " As Qian Shang spoke, he flew away with Yu Qingyan in his arms.


    Cheng Yu Dou only stayed behind. He glanced at Bai Mu and followed them.


    Bai Mu''s eyes were tightly shut. He knew that this was merely revenge on Qianshang. Hehe, this was indeed a good move.


    Bai Mu was just lying on the ground. At this moment, he was just a cripple. Not long after that, he passed out.


    After an unknown amount of time, when Bai Mu woke up, he saw Liang Qi Yue with red eyes and a pair of crying eyes.


    Feeling the warmth of his pillow on his thigh, Bai Mu actually felt a bit greedy. It was just that at this time, before Liang Qi Yue could see Bian Mu wake up and say something in pleasant surprise, Bai Mu instead shouted at him, "What are you doing here, go!"


    "Ah--you, you''re hurt, so I have to take care of you!" Liang Qi Yue was so frightened that her body trembled. She only saw the wounds all over Bai Mu''s body and the bloody hole on his chest before she stopped crying, "No matter what, I won''t leave you."


    When he saw what happened to Bai Mu, Liang Qi Yue almost rushed out, but she knew that she was no match for those gods. Thus, he held himself back and decided to help Bai Mu!


    "You idiot, you always think for others and for the world. But now, you''re not the only one injured." Liang Qi Yue looked at Bai Mu who was staring at her, and continued, "Even if you say ''I''ll still accompany you''." I have the talisman paper, and I''ve always been by your side. This talisman paper is very useful, and you once said that as long as you ignite the talisman paper, you can immediately summon your master. I believe that your master can save you. "


    "Silly girl, quickly go back. Your father should be getting anxious." Bai Mu didn''t say anything for a long time, he only listened to where Liang Qi Yue was.


    The only one who could be so concerned about him at this time was him.


    But now, this cripple who not only had all of his meridians broken, but also had lost all of his heart, how could he even take care of her? It was better for her not to harm others. How great it would be if An Xin died. In any case, this world was a chilling one.

 C194

    "What about the matches? "Why didn''t I bring a fire ¡­" Liang Qi Yue cried as she searched her entire body, but found that she didn''t bring anything.


    Bai Mu felt an indescribable discomfort in his heart as he stared at that panicked girl. He really didn''t say anything, and only after seeing Liang Qi Yue cry there did he say to Liang Qi Yue, "Go back, it''s late at night here, there will be fierce beasts! Now the sun has set! " Bai Mu''s words directly reminded Liang Qi Yue, but she actually seemed to have thought of something and said, "I know, there''s a place that must be on fire." As Liang Qi Yue spoke, she immediately ran away.


    And White Eyes saw Liang Qi Yue run out, wanting to chase them back, but was powerless to do so. He only sighed and closed his eyes.


    This mountain region was where the Earth God was worshipped, and this Earth God was Immortal Zhou. When Liang Qi Yue saw the small room dedicated to the land god that was built in that broken place, she immediately walked over.


    He had thought there would be fire here, but it was dark and cold. Liang Qi Yue begged. Immortal Zhou, who was currently cultivating, felt someone was praying. He was quite curious. After so many years, no one had come to beg him. Why would there be someone at this time? When she saw the talisman in the woman''s hand, her face darkened. Then, as if she had thought of something, she directly sent a message, "If you are willing to leave your heart behind, then I believe in your sincerity."


    When Liang Qi Yue heard this voice for some reason, she was startled, she didn''t expect that she really had a mind of her own. He hurriedly said, "If you can bring me fire, then I will leave my heart behind. However, I must first go back and do something before I can give my heart to you."


    "No way!" Immortal Zhou''s voice was definitely not open.


    "Well, then. You, you took away my heart, but can you guarantee that I can live for twenty minutes? " Liang Qi Yue''s voice sounded.


    "No, only ten minutes. This is my deadline. "


    When Liang Qi Yue thought of Bai Mu, who was covered in wounds, she gritted her teeth and finally nodded in agreement.


    Seeing blood slowly seep out from her chest, and seeing her own bloody heart come out from her body, Liang Qi Yue finally understood how much pain Bai Mu would have felt when he pulled out her own heart.


    When her heart left her body, Liang Qi Yue finally realized that he really wasn''t dead yet. Seeing the fire piston in her hand, Liang Qi Yue happily smiled. All the pain in his body seemed to have been forgotten.


    Afterwards, Liang Qi Yue didn''t waste any more time and immediately ran up the mountain.


    Seeing Liang Qi Yue run away, Immortal Zhou could only smile and say, "Free and Unrestrained Child, don''t blame me. Who told you to be so detestable!?" At this time, he owed another debt of gratitude. "Haha ¡­" After Immortal Zhou finished speaking, he began to cultivate again.


    But when Liang Qi Yue had only run for a short distance, he already felt an unprecedented pain in his body. His eyelids were so heavy that he couldn''t open them, and then his entire body fell onto a rock. This fall felt like Liang Qi Yue''s last breath was about to scatter. After struggling for a few times and being unable to get up, Liang Qi Yue''s heart was anxious and panicked. She had died, so what should she do with Bai Mu? She still hadn''t brought his master here yet.


    As Mo Xin passed by, he saw a somewhat familiar white figure. When he passed by, he discovered that it was the daughter of Bai Mu''s employer. He looked at her covered in blood and didn''t care about Liang Qiyue''s fear, directly lowering his body and asking, "You''re Miss Liang?" Have you met Bai Mu? "


    When Liang Qi Yue saw who it was, she immediately gave the paper talisman and fire piston in her hand to Mo Xin. However, just as Mo Xin touched the paper talisman, he cried out in pain.


    "Miss Liang, quickly put that thing away. I can''t stand that thing." Liang Qi Yue looked at that Mo Xin. She didn''t have time to think whether he was a human or a ghost, and only thought of Bai Mu at that place. Clenching her teeth, she held her breath and said, "If Bai Mu''s master comes, bring him to Bai Mu''s master." As Liang Qi Yue spoke, she ignited the symbol paper, silently chanting the name of the unrestrained child in her heart.


    In less than two minutes, the free and unrestrained child appeared in front of Liang Qi Yue.


    The carefree child thought someone was calling him, so he was just about to maintain a beautiful appearance when he saw a ghost. He pointed at the dying woman on the ground and said, "Father, father, save Bai Mu ¡­" Liang Qi Yue finally held on to her last breath, and spoke the words in her heart. And then there was no more sound.


    "Free and Unrestrained Child Master, I am a friend of Bai Mu. This Miss Liang must have made some sort of deal with the Earth God over there. Look, even his heart is gone." I think something must have happened to Bai Mu, because Miss Liang actually made such a sacrifice to summon you. " The unrestrained child looked at Mo Xin, then looked at the blood flowing all the way. His expression became serious, and he picked up Liang Qi Yue, and shouted to Mo Xin, "Follow me."


    The unfettered child walked around the mountain a few times, but he did not find anything. In the end, he saw the figure of his disciple on a relatively flat mountain.


    Seeing the person lying on the ground, Xiao Yunzi clearly did not dare to believe that his disciple had become like that.


    "Good girl, disciple ¡­" "This is ¡­" The unbridled child tried to sound him out. When Mo Xin saw Bai Mu, he was shocked as well. The smell of blood in the air reminded them of what had happened at that place.


    Bai Mu struggled to open his heavy eyelids and found it a little funny. Just which silly girl could actually summon her master? Even if he summoned his master, he wouldn''t be able to save himself. Besides, he was a demon.


    But when Bai Mu saw that Liang Qi Yue was being held by a free and unrestrained child, and that droplets of bright red blood dripped down from her body from her hanging arms to the ground, his heart went cold!


    "What happened to her?" Bai Mu''s voice was cold without the slightest fluctuation. At this moment, he wanted to kill someone!


    Why did the only person who cared about him become like this?


    "She''s dead. What kind of deal did she make with that disciple over there?" And then his heart was dug out! " When Mo Xin saw Bai Mu in such a state, his heart skipped a beat.


    "Hehe ¡­" "Haha ¡­" Free and Unrestrained Child let go of Liang Qi Yue''s body and silently walked in front of Bai Mu, his expression solemn. "How did you become like this?" It''s only been a few days since I left, how did you become like this? "


    "Master, would you believe me if I said that the monster called Noon Ye had been living in my body from the very beginning? And do you believe that they crippled me in order to get rid of noon Ye and rescue the Divine General Qian Shang, who was imprisoned in my body? "


    Seeing Bai Mu''s sorrowful expression, the carefree man''s heart sank even further. He could only hear the carefree man spitting loudly, "F * ck his god!"


    After that, Bai Mu felt his body being roughly propped up by the unrestrained child. Bai Mu couldn''t see the expression on the face of the unrestrained child, but Bai Mu could feel his anger.


    Feeling the spiritual energy roaming within his body, Bai Mu struggled. "Master, what are you trying to do?!"


    "Don''t move, Master will help you repair your veins!"


    "Master, there''s no need. Even the people who care about me are dead. So what if my meridians have been repaired?!" In addition, his master''s strength was not enough to repair his body.


    "Motherf * cker, don''t embarrass your master." Those gods are just bullshit! " After the unrestrained child finished his sentence in anger, a dense amount of Spiritual Energy rushed into Bai Mu''s body.


    "Master, what are you trying to do?" Bai Mu was slightly flustered, but at this moment, he heard Free and Unrestrained Child say, "That little girl isn''t dead yet. It''s just that her Spirit was taken away by Immortal Zhou." You have to give your master a good life, and let those gods slap their own faces! After working for so long, Master is tired. "


    "Free and Unrestrained Child''s Master, your body ¡­" As Mo Xin looked at Xiao Yunzi''s thinning body, he was about to say something, but was held back by Xiao Yunzi''s gaze.


    Bai Mu saw that his body was recovering at an astonishing speed, and even the tendons and veins were beginning to merge together. Bai Mu found it hard to believe. He wanted to turn around and look at his master, but he was held back by Xiao Yunzi. "I don''t know how long has passed, but Bai Mu''s body has returned to how it was before." Before he could rejoice, he saw the traces of the long-lost ''Incantation of Return of the Demons'' floating in his sea of consciousness. Bai Mu''s consciousness quickly swept through the contents within and the Spiritual Energy within his body rapidly increased at a rate that Bai Mu had never come in contact with before.


    This speed made Bai Mu speechless. Moving his body, he could feel that even if those gods were in front of him now, he would not be able to see them!


    He took out the ''Golden Bell'' that the unrestrained child gave him and flipped through it. Then, he remembered everything. "


    Looking at Bai Mu''s serious expression, Mo Xin was at a loss as to whether he should remind Bai Mu of the matter of the Free and Unrestrained Child.


    "Bai Mu, your master ¡­" Mo Xin''s words caused Bai Mu to turn around and look at Xiao Yunzi''s aged face. Bai Mu used his own Spiritual Energy to sense that all the tendons and veins in Xiao Yunzi''s body had disappeared. Moreover, all the Spiritual Energy in his body had been completely destroyed.


    "Master, why are you doing this? Is it really worth it for me? " There were no tears in Bai Mu''s eyes, but his heart still ached.


    It turned out that people without a heart really did feel pain. Bai Mu touched his chest. Even though the wound had already healed, it would still hurt.


    His master, for him, had actually given his meridians to him excessively, and even forged new veins for him. And the current him, was the person who truly possessed the body of a god or demon.


    But so what? Even though his current ability had reached a level that Bai Mu couldn''t even imagine, he still wasn''t able to save his master.


    "My dear disciple, this was Master''s wish." When the unrestrained child finished speaking, he seemed to have aged ten years. Then, he looked at Bai Mu and said, "Quickly, save this girl. Immortal Zhou should be in this mountain."


    After the unfettered child finished speaking, he closed his eyes without any regrets.


    Bai Mu looked at Mo Xin and asked, "Why are you back?" Her voice was cold and inhuman.


    "Hades has basically been trying to lie to us, saying that there are too many ghosts in the Underworld right now. He told us to wait a while longer before we reincarnated." I was worried about you guys, so I came out. "


    "I got it!" Bai Mu coldly said, and then he directly held onto Liang Qi Yue, disappearing without a trace in the blink of an eye.


    Mo Xin, Qin Qianqian, and Liang Qi Yue stood beside Bai Mu. That night, he had taken care of a god and personally killed him. Seeing Immortal Zhou''s look of disbelief, Bai Mu could only smile.


    But today, Bai Mu went straight to the living quarters of the so-called God, waiting for those gods who had returned. When the deities saw Bai Mu standing there unscathed, their faces turned bright.


    However, when he sensed the terrifying demonic aura emanating from Bai Mu, his face revealed traces of fear and vigilance.


    This Bai Mu was no longer as simple as he used to be. His strength had definitely surpassed any one of them.


    "What do you want?" Qian Shang stood up and asked.


    Bai Mu was just playing around with his hair that had grown at an unknown time. He smiled sinisterly and said, "I''m quite satisfied with your place."


    "What are you trying to do?" Qian Shang questioned Bai Mu once again, and Bai Mu''s words caused him to tremble in fear.


    "When people force me, the heavens force me. When I became a Buddha, what could I do? I became a demon ¡­" Bai Mu''s words immediately caused the gods to be on guard.


    "Alright, I won''t scare you. Today, this place is under my control. I want to let you all see whether it''s better to have a god to rule or have a devil rule this so-called divine world. "


    Bai Mu looked at the familiar faces among the crowd and found it funny. "You all say that God is good, but he became a man without emotion. "As expected of a good person ¡­" As Bai Mu spoke, he waved his hand and the twelve Godly Generals disappeared once more.


    Bai Mu embraced the nearby Liang Qi Yue and said, "Xiao Yue, from now on, there won''t be any more gods left. What do you think?"


    "Bai Mu, it''s alright if you say so!" Bai Mu looked at Mo Xin and Qin Qianqian and said, "In the future, you guys can handle the matters of the Underworld. I hope you guys don''t do those ridiculous things."


    "Yes!"


    Qin Qianqian and Mo Xin nodded and agreed. As for Bai Mu, he saw Mo Xin and Qin Qian pull out a smile, then he hugged Liang Qi Yue and disappeared.


    As for where they would go, only they themselves knew.